sign in sign up
<<
Home , 300 Miles to Heaven, Accident (Bottom), Angelicus, Apocalypse (Bottom), Beatrice (novel), Broken Vow

THE

DIVINE

OF

DANTE ALIGHIERI

TRANSLA TED BY

HENRY WADSWORTH LONGFELLOW

I follow here the footing of thy fecte That with thy meaning so I may the rather meete S p e n s e r .

BOSTON TICKNOR AND FIELDS 1867 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1867, by

HENRY WADSWORTH LONGFELLOW, the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. jt -s rjzsr

University Press: W elch, Bigelow, & Co., C a m b r id g e . (

! ■ i CONTENTS OF V O L . I I I .

P A R A D I S O.

CANTO I. Page The Ascent to the First H e a v e n ...... i

CANTO II.

The First , or that of the , in which are seen the Spirits of those who, having taken Monastic Vows, were forced to violate them . . . 8

CANTO III.

Piccarda and C o n s t a n c e ...... 15

CANTO IV.

Questionings of the Soul and of Broken V o w s ...... 21

CANTO V.

Compensations. Ascent to the Second Heaven, or that of , where are seen the Spirits of those who for the of Fame achieved great Deeds. 28

CANTO VI.

Justinian. — The Roman Eagle. — R o m e o ...... 34

CANTO VII.

Beatrice’s Discourse of the Incarnation, the Immortality of the Soul, and the Resurrection of the B o d y ...... 41 iv Contents

CANTO VIII.

Ascent to the Third Heaven, or that of , where are ^seen the Spirits of Lovers. — Charles M a r t e l ...... 48

CANTO IX.

Cunizza, Folco of Marseilles, and R a h a b ...... 55

CANTO X.

The Fourth Heaven, or that of the , where are seen the Spirits of Theolo­ gians and Fathers of the Church. — St. . . . .6 2

CANTO XI.

St. Thomas Aquinas recounts the Life of St. Francis...... 69

CANTO XII.

St. Buonaventura recounts the Life of St. D o m in ic ...... 75

CANTO XIII.

O f the Wisdom of ...... 82

CANTO XIV.

The Fifth Heaven, or that of , where are seen the Spirits of Martyrs, and of Crusaders who died fighting for the true . — The Celestial Cross . 89

CANTO XV.

Cacciaguida. — in the Olden T i m e ...... 95

CANTO XVI.

Cacciaguida’s Discourse of the Great F lo re n tin e s ...... 102

CANTO XVII.

Cacciaguida’s of ’s Banishment...... 109 {

Contents V

CANTO XVIII.

The Sixth Heaven, or that of , where are seen the Spirits of Righteous Kings and Rulers. — The Celestial E agle ...... 116

CANTO XIX.

The Eagle discourses of Salvation by Faith . . . . . 122

CANTO X X .

The Eagle praises the Righteous Kings of o l d ...... 129

CANTO XXI.

The Seventh Heaven, or that of , where are seen the Spirits of the Contemplative. — The Celestial Stairway. — St. Peter Damiano. — His Invectives against the Luxury of the P r e la t e s ...... 136

CANTO XXII.

St. Benedict. — His Lamentation over the Corruption of the Monks. — The Eighth Heaven, or that of the Fixed S ta rs...... 143

CANTO XXIII.

The Triumph of C h r i s t ...... ISO

CANTO XXIV. St. Peter examines Dante upon F a i t h ...... 156

CANTO XXV. St. James examines Dante upon H o p e ...... 163

CANTO XXVI. St. John examines Dante upon C h a r i t y ...... 169

CANTO XXVII.

St. Peter’s reproof of bad . — The Ascent to the Ninth Heaven, or the Pritnwn M o b ile ...... 176 VI Contents

CANTO XXVIII.

God and the Celestial H ie r a r c h ie s ...... 183

CANTO XXIX.

Beatrice’s Discourse of the Creation of the , and of the Fall of . — Her Reproof of the Ignorance and Avarice of Preachers, and the Sale of I n d u lg e n c e s ...... 189

CANTO XXX.

The Tenth Heaven, or . — The River of Light. — The Two Courts of Heaven. — The White Rose of P a ra d ise ...... 196

CANTO XXXI.

The Glory of . — St. B e r n a r d ...... 203

CANTO XXXII.

St. Bernard points out the in the White R o s e ...... 210

CANTO XXXIII.

Prayer to the Virgin. — The Threefold Circle of the . — Mystery of the Divine and Human N ature...... 217

N O T E S ...... 225

ILLUSTRATIONS. Le D a n t e ...... 387 La Divine C om édie...... 389 Notes sur le D a n t e ...... 393 La Comédie D iv in e ...... 394 La Philosophie I t a l i e n n e ...... 403 La Divine C om édie...... 407 Dante, Imitateur et C r é a t e u r ...... 411 C a b a l a ...... 420

I N D E X ...... 425 LIFT mine eyes, and all the windows blaze I With forms of Saints and men who died, Here martyred and hereafter glorified ; And the great Rose upon its leaves displays Christ’s Triumph, and the angelic roundelays, With splendor upon splendor multiplied -, And Beatrice again at Dante’s side No more rebukes, but smiles her words of praise. And then the organ sounds, and unseen choirs Sing the old hymns of and love And benedictions of the Holy Ghost ; And the melodious bells among the spires O ’er all the house-tops and through heaven above Proclaim the elevation of the Host ! STAR of morning and of liberty ! O bringer of the light, whose splendor shines Above the darkness of the Apennines, Forerunner of the day that is to be ! The voices of the city and the sea, The voices of the mountains and the pines, Repeat thy , till the familiar lines Are footpaths for the thought of ! Thy fame is blown abroad from all the heights, Through all the nations, and a sound is heard, As of a mighty wind, and men devout, Strangers of , and the new proselytes, In their own language hear thy wondrous word, And many are amazed and many doubt.

PARADISO

CANTO I,

'y 'H E glory of Him who moveth everything Doth penetrate the universe, and shine In one part more and in another less. - Within that heaven which most his light receives Was I, and things beheld which to repeat s Nor knows, nor can, who from above descends; Because in drawing near to its desire Our intellect ingulphs itself so far, That after it the memory cannot go. Truly whatever of the holy realm 10 I had the power to treasure in my mind C__ Shall now become the subject of my song. O good Apollo, for this last emprise Make of me such a vessel of thy power As giving the beloved laurel asks! 15 2 The

One summit of Parnassus hitherto Has been enough for me, but now with both I needs must enter the arena left. Enter into my bosom, thou, and breathe As at the time when Marsyas thou didst draw *o Out of the scabbard of those limbs of his. O power divine, lend’st thou thyself to me So that the shadow of the blessed realm Stamped in my brain I can make manifest, Thou ’It see me come unto thy darling tree, 25 And crown myself thereafter with those leaves O f which the theme and thou shall make me worthy. So seldom, Father, do we gather them For triumph or of Cæsar or of , (The fault and shame of human inclinations,) 30 That the Peneian foliage should bring forth Joy to the joyous Delphic deity, . When any one it makes to thirst for it. A little spark is followed by great flame ;

Perchance with better voices after me 35 Shall prayer be made that Cyrrha may respond ! To mortal men by passages diverse Uprises the world’s lamp ; but by that one Which circles four uniteth with three crosses, P a ra d iso i.

W ith better course and with a better star Conjoined it issues, and the mundane wax Tempers and stamps more after its own fashion. Almost that passage had made morning there And evening here, and there was wholly white That hemisphere, and black the other part, When Beatrice towards the left-hand side I saw turned round, and gazing at the sun ; Never did eagle fasten so upon it ! And even as a second ray is wont To issue from the first and reascend, Like to a who would fain return, Thus of her action, through the eyes infused In my imagination, mine I made, And sunward fixed mine eyes beyond our wont. There much is lawful which is here unlawful Unto our powers, by virtue of the place Made for the human species as its own. Not long I bore it, nor so little while But I beheld it sparkle round about Like iron that comes'molten from the fire; And suddenly it seemed that day to day Was added, as if He who has the power Had with another sun the heaven adorned. 4 The Divine Çomedy

W ith eyes upon the everlasting wheels Stood Beatrice all intent, and I, on her Fixing my vision from above removed, Such at her aspect inwardly became As Glaucus, tasting of the herb that made him Peer of the other beneath the sea. To represent transhumanize in words Impossible were; the example, then, suffice Him for whom Grace the experience reserves. If I was merely what of me thou newly Createdst, Love who governest the heaven, Thou knowest, who didst lift me with thy light When now the wheel, which thou dost make eternal Desiring thee, made me attentive to it By harmony thou dost modulate and measure, Then seemed to me so much of heaven enkindled By the sun’s flame, that neither nor river E ’er made a lake so widely spread abroad. The newness of the sound and the great light Kindled in me a longing for their cause, Never before with such acuteness felt; Whence she, who saw me as I saw myself, To quiet in me my perturbed mind, Opened her mouth, ere I did mine to ask, P a ra d iso i. 5

And she began: “ Thou makest thyself so dull W ith false imagining, that thou seest not What thou wouldst see if thou hadst shaken it off. 90 Thou art not upon , as thou believest; But lightning, fleeing its appropriate site, Ne’er ran as thou, who thitherward returnest.’L ^ ^ ^ If of my former doubt I was divested By these brief little words more smiled than spoken, . I in a new one was the more ensnared ; 96 And said: “ Already did I rest content From great amazement; but am now amazed In what way I transcend these bodies light.” Whereupon she, after a pitying sigh, 100 Her eyes directed tow’rds me with that look A mother casts on a delirious child ; And she began : “ All things whate’er they be ^ ^ Have order among themselves, and this is form, That makes the universe resemble . 105 Here do the higher creatures see the footprints O f the Eternal Power, which is the end Whereto is made the law already mentioned. In the order that I speak of are inclined All natures, by their destinies diverse, no More or less near unto their origin; 6 The Divine Comedy

Hence they move onward unto ports diverse O’er the great sea of-being; and each one With instinct given it which bears it on. This bears away the fire towards the moon; This is in mortal hearts the motive power; This binds together and unites the earth. Nor only the created things that are Without intelligence this bow shoots forth,

But those that have both intellect and love.« The Providence that regulates all this Makes with its light the heaven forever quiet, Wherein that turns which has the greatest haste. And thither now, as to a site decreed, Bears us away the virtue of that cord Which aims its arrows at a joyous mark. True is it, that as oftentimes the form Accords not with the intention of the art, Because in answering is matter deaf, So likewise from this course doth deviate Sometimes the creature, who the power possesses, Though thus impelled, to swerve some other way, (In the same wise as one may see the fire Fall from a cloud,) if the first impetus Earthward is wrested by some false delight. P a ra d iso i. 7

Thou shouldst not wonder more, if well I judge, At thine ascent, than at a rivulet From some high mount descending to the lowland. Marvel it would be in thee, if deprived Of hindrance, thou wert seated down below, 140 As if on earth the living fire were quiet.” Thereat she heavenward turned again her face. ... CANTO II.

Y E , who in some pretty little boat, Eager to listen, have been following Behind my ship, that singing sails along, Turn back to look again upon your shores; Do not put out to sea, lest peradventure, In losing me, you might yourselves be lost. The sea I sail has never yet been passed ; Minerva breathes, and pilots me Apollo, And nine point out to me the Bears. Ye other few who have the neck uplifted Betimes to th’ bread of Angels upon which One liveth here and grows not sated by it, W ell may you launch upon the deep salt-sea Your vessel, keeping still my wake before you Upon the water that grows smooth again. Those glorious ones who unto Colchos passed Were not so wonder-struck as you shall be, When they beheld a ploughman made ! P a ra d iso //.

The con-created and perpetual thirst For the realm deiform did bear us on, As swift almost as ye the behold. Upward gazed Beatrice, and I at her ; And in such space perchance as strikes a bolt And flies, and from the notch unlocks itself, Arrived I saw me where a wondrous thing Drew to itself my sight; and therefore she From whom no care of mine could be concealed, Towards me turning, blithe as beautiful, Said unto me : f*Fix gratefully thy mind On God, who unto the first star has brought us.” ft seemed to me a cloud encompassed us, Luminous, dense, consolidate and bright As on which the sun is striking. Into itself did the eternal pearl Receive us, even as water doth receive A ray of light, remaining still unbroken. I f I was body, (and we here conceive not How one dimension tolerates another, W hich needs must be if body enter body,) More the desire should be enkindled in us That essence to behold, wherein is seen How God and our own nature were united. The Divine Comedy

There will be seen what we receive by faith, Not demonstrated, But self-evident In guise of the first truth that man believes. I made reply : “ Madonna, as devoutly As most I can do I give thanks to Him Who has removed me from the mortal world. But tell me what the dusky spots may be Upon this body, which below on earth Make people tell that fabulous tale of ?” Somewhat she smiled; and then, “ If the opinion O f mortals be erroneous,” she said, “ Where’er the key of sense doth not unlock, Certes, the shafts of wonder should not pierce thee Now, forasmuch as, following the senses, Thou seest that the has short wings. But tell me what thou think’st of it thyself.” And I : “ What seems to us here diverse, Is caused, I think, by bodies rare and dense.” And she: “ Right truly shalt thou see immersed In error thy belief, if well thou hearest The argument that I shall make against it. Lights many the eighth sphere displays to you Which in their quality and quantity May noted be of aspects different. P a ra d iso //.

I f this were caused by rare and dense alone, One only virtue would there be in all Or more or less diffused, or equally. Virtues diverse must be perforce the fruits 70 O f formal principles; and these, save one, O f course would by thy reasoning be destroyed. Besides, if rarity were of this dimness The cause thou askest, either through and through

This planet thus attenuate were of matter, 75 Or else, as in a body is apportioned The fat and lean, so in like manner this Would in its volume interchange the leaves. Were it the former, in the sun’s eclipse It would be manifest by the shining through 80 O f light, as through aught tenuous interfused. This is not so ; hence we must scan the other, And if it chance the other I demolish, Then falsified will thy opinion be. But if this rarity go not through and through, «s There needs must be a limit, beyond which Its contrary prevents the further passing, And thence the foreign radiance is reflected, Even as a color cometh back from glass, The which behind itself concealeth lead. 90 12 The Divine Comedy

Now thou wilt say the sunbeam shows itself More dimly there than in the other parts, By being there reflected farther back. From this reply experiment will free thee If e’er thou try it, which is wont to be The fountain to the rivers of your arts. Three mirrors shalt thou take, and two remove Alike from thee, the other more remote Between the former two shall meet thine eyes. Turned towards these, cause that behind thy back Be placed a light, illuming the three mirrors And coming back to thee by all reflected. Though in its quantity be not so ample The image most remote, there shalt thou see How it perforce is equally resplendent. Now, as beneath the touches of warm rays Naked the subject of the snow remains Both of its former color and its cold, Thee, thus remaining in thy intellect, Will I inform with such a living light, That it shall tremble in its aspect to thee. Within the heaven of the divine repose Revolves a body, in whose virtue lies The being of whatever it contains. P a ra d iso i l

The following heaven, that has so many eyes, Divides this being by essences diverse, Distinguished from it, and by it contained. The other , by various differences, All the distinctions which they have within them Dispose unto their ends and their effects. Thus do these organs of the world proceed, As thou perceivest now, from grade to grade ; Since from above they take, and act beneath. Observe me well, how through this place I come Unto the truth thou wishest, that hereafter Thou mayst alone know how to keep the ford. The power and motion of the holy spheres, As from the artisan the hammer’s craft, Forth from the blessed motors must proceed. The heaven, which lights so manifold make fair, From the Intelligence profound, which turns it, The image takes, and makes of it a seal. And even as the soul within your dust Through members different and accommodated T o faculties diverse expands itself, So likewise this Intelligence diffuses Its virtue multiplied among the stars, Itself revolving on its unity. H The Divine Comedy

Virtue diverse doth a diverse alloyage Make with the precious body that it quickens, In which, as life in you, it is combined. From the glad nature whence it is derived, The mingled virtue through the body shines, Even as gladness through the living pupil. From this proceeds whate’er from light to light Appeareth different, not from dense and rare : This is the formal principle that produces, According to its goodness, dark and bright.” CANTO III.

'J p H A T Sun, which erst with love my bosom warmed, O f beauteous truth had unto me discovered, By proving and reproving, the sweet aspect. And, that I might confess myself convinced

And confident, so far as was befitting, 5 I lifted more erect my head to speak. But there appeared a vision, which withdrew me So close to it, in order to be seen, That my confession I remembered not. Such as through polished and transparent glass, 10 Or waters crystalline and undisturbed, But not so deep as that their bed be lost, Come back again the outlines of our faces So feeble, that a pearl on forehead white Comes not less speedily unto our eyes; 15 Such saw I many faces prompt to speak, So that I ran in error opposite To that which kindled love ’twixt man and fountain. 16 The Divine Comedy

As soon as I became aware of them, Esteeming them as mirrored semblances, To see of whom they were, mine eyes I turned, And nothing saw, and once more turned them forward Direct into the light of my sweet Guide, Who smiling kindled in her holy eyes. “ Marvel thou not/’ she said to me, “ because I smile at this thy puerile conceit, Since on the truth it trusts not yet its foot, But turns thee, as ‘t is wont, on emptiness. True substances are these which thou beholdest, Here relegate for breaking of some vow. Therefore speak with them, listen and believe ; For the true light, which giveth peace to them, Permits them not to turn from it their feet.” And I unto the that seemed most wishful To speak directed me, and I began, As one whom too great eagerness bewilders : “ O well-created spirit, who in the rays O f life eternal dost the sweetness taste Which being untasted ne’er is comprehended, Grateful ’t will be to me, if thou content me Both with thy name and with your destiny.” Whereat she promptly and with laughing eyes: Paradiso in. 17

“ Our doth never shut the doors Against a just desire, except as one

W ho wills that all her court be like herself. 45 I was a virgin sister in the world ; And if thy mind doth contemplate me well, The being more fair will not conceal me from thee, But thou shalt recognize I am Piccarda,

Who, stationed here among these other blessed, 5° M yself am blessed in the slowest sphere. All our affections, that alone inflamed Are in the pleasure of the Holy Ghost, Rejoice at being of his order formed;

And this allotment, which appears so low, 55 Therefore is given us, because our vows Have been neglected and in some part void.” Whence I to her : “ In your miraculous aspects There shines I know not what of the divine, W hich doth transform you from our first conceptions. Therefore I was not swift in my remembrance; 61 But what thou tellest me now aids me so, That the refiguring is easier to me. But tell me, ye who in this place are happy, Are you desirous of a higher place, 65 T o see more or to make yourselves more friends? ” 18 The Divine Comedy

First with those other shades she smiled a little ; Thereafter answered me so full of gladness, She seemed to burn in the first fire of love: “Brother, our will is quieted by virtue 7° O f charity, that makes us wish alone For what we have, nor gives us thirst for more. I f to be more exalted we aspired, Discordant would our aspirations be

Unto the will of Him who here secludes us; 75 W hich thou shalt see finds no place in these circles, If being in charity is needful here, And if thou lookest well into its nature; Nay, ’t is essential to this blest existence To keep itself within the will divine, 80 Whereby our very wishes are made one ; So that, as we are station above station Throughout this realm, to all the realm ’t is pleasing, As to the King, who makes his will our will. And his will is our peace; this is the sea 85 To which is moving onward whatsoever It doth create, and all that nature makes.” Then it was clear to me how everywhere In heaven is Paradise, although the grace O f good supreme there rain not in one measure. 9° Paradiso in. 19

But as it comes to pass, if one food sates, And for another still remains the longing, W e ask for this, and that decline with thanks, E ’en thus did I, with gesture and with word,

To learn from her what was the web wherein 95 She did not ply the shuttle to the end. “ A perfect life and merit high in-heaven A lady o’er us,” said she, “ by whose rule Down in your world they vest and veil themselves, That until death they may both watch and sleep 100 Beside that Spouse who every vow accepts W hich charity conformeth to his pleasure. To follow her, in girlhood from the world I fled, and in her habit shut myself, And pledged me to the pathway of her sect. 105 Then men accustomed unto evil more Than unto good, from the sweet cloister tore me; God knows what afterward my life became. This other splendor, which to thee reveals Itself on my right side, and is enkindled With all the illumination of our sphere, What of myself I say applies to her ; A nun was she, and likewise from her head Was ta’en the shadow of the sacred wimple. 20 The Divine Comedy

But when she too was to the world returned 115 Against her wishes and against good usage, O f the heart’s veil she never was divested. O f great Costanza this is the effulgence, Who from the second wind of Suabia Brought forth the third and latest puissance.” 120 Thus unto me she spake, and then began “Ave Maria” singing, and in singing Vanished, as through deep water something heavy. My sight, that followed her as long a time As it was possible, when it had lost her 125 Turned round unto the mark of more desire, And wholly unto Beatrice reverted; But she such lightnings flashed into mine eyes, That at the first my sight endured it not ; j And this in questioning more backward made me. ! 130 CANTO IF.

g E T W E E N two viands, equally removed And tempting, a free man would die of hungi Ere either he could bring unto his teeth. So would a lamb between the ravenings O f two fierce stand fearing both alike ; And so would stand a dog between two does. Hence, if I held my peace, myself I blame not, Impelled in equal measure by my doubts, Since it must be so, nor do I commend. I held my peace; but my desire was painted Upon my face, and questioning with that More fervent far than by articulate speech. Beatrice did as Daniel had done Relieving Nebuchadnezzar from the wrath W hich rendered him unjustly merciless, And said: “ Well see I how attracteth thee One and the other wish, so that thy care Binds itself so that forth it does not breathe. 22 The Divine Comedy

Thou arguest, if good will be permanent, The violence of others, for what reason Doth it decrease the measure of my merit ? Again for doubting furnish thee occasion Souls seeming to return unto the stars, According to the sentiment of . These are the questions which upon thy wish Are thrusting equally; and therefore first W ill I treat that which hath the most of gall. He of the Seraphim most absorbed in God, , and Samuel, and whichever John Thou mayst select, I say, and even Mary, Have not in any other heaven their seats, Than have those spirits that just appeared to th Nor of existence more or fewer years; But all make beautiful the primal circle, And have sweet life in different degrees, By feeling more or less the eternal breath. They showed themselves here, not because allotted This sphere has been to them, but to give sign O f the celestial which is least exalted. To speak thus is adapted to your mind, Since only through the sense it apprehendeth What then it worthy makes of intellect. Paradiso iv.

On this account the Scripture condescends Unto your faculties, and feet and hands / To- God attributes, and means something else ; And Holy Church, uriider an aspect human Gabriel and Michael represents to you, And him who made Tobias whole again. That which Timæus argues of the soul Doth not resemble that which here is seen, Because it seems that as he speaks he thinks. He says the soul unto its star returns, Believing it to have been severed thence Whenever nature gave it as a form. Perhaps his doctrine is of other guise Than the words sound, and possibly may be W ith meaning that is not to be derided. If he doth mean that to these wheels return The honor of their influence and the blame, Perhaps his bow doth hit upon some truth. This principle ill understood once warped The whole world nearly, till it went astray Invoking Jove and Mercury and Mars. The other doubt which doth disquiet thee Less venom has, for its malevolence > Could never lead thee otherwhere from me. 24 The Divine Comedy

That as unjust our should appear In eyes of mortals, is an argument O f faith, and not of heretical. But still, that your perception may be able 70 To thoroughly penetrate this verity, As thou desirest, I will satisfy thee. If it be violence when he who suffers Co-operates not with him who uses force,

These souls were not on that account excused; 75 For will is never quenched unless it will, But operates as nature doth in fire, If violence a thousand times distort it. Hence, if it yieldeth more or less, it seconds The force ; and these have done so, having power 80 O f turning back unto the holy place. I f their will had been perfect, like to that Which Lawrence fast upon his gridiron held, And Mutius made severe to his own hand, It would have urged them back along the road 85 Whence they were dragged, as soon as they were free; But such a solid will is all too rare. And by these words, if thou hast gathered them As thou shouldst do, the argument is refuted That would have still annoyed thee many times. 90 / ; Paradiso iv

But now another passage runs across Before thine eyes, and such that by thyself Thou couldst not thread it ere thou wouldst be I 'have for certain put into thy mind That soul beatified could never lie, For it is ever near the primal Truth, And then thou from Piccarda might’st have heard Costanza kept affection for the veil, So that she seemeth here to contradict me. Many times, brother, has it come to pass, That, to escape from peril, with reluctance That has been done it was not right to do, E’en as Alcmæon (who, being by his father Thereto entreated, his own mother slew) Not to lose pity pitiless became. At this point I desire thee to remember That force with will commingles, and they That the offences cannot be excused. W ill absolute consenteth not to evil ; But in so far consenteth as it fears, If it refrain, to fall into more harm. Hence when Piccarda uses this expression, She meaneth the will absolute, and I The other, so that both of us speak truth.” 2 6 The Divine Comedy

Such was the flowing of the holy river 115 That issued from the fount whence springs all truth; This put to rest my wishes one and all. “ O love of the first lover, O divine/’ Said I forthwith, “ whose speech inundates me And warms me so, it more and more revives me, 12° M y own affection is not so profound As to suffice in rendering grace for grace; Let Him, who sees and can, thereto respond. Well I perceive that never sated is Our intellect unless the Truth illume it, ™5 Beyond which nothing true expands itself. It rests therein, as wild beast in his lair, When it attains it; and it can attain it; If not, then each desire would frustrate be. Therefore springs up, in fashion of a shoot, 130 Doubt at the foot of truth; and this is nature, W hich to the top from height to height impels us. This doth invite me, this assurance give me W ith reverence, Lady, to inquire of you Another truth, which is obscure to me. 135 I wish to know if man can satisfy you For broken vows with other good deeds, so That in your balance they will not be light.” Paradiso iv

Beatrice gazed upon me with her eyes Full of the sparks of love, and so divine, That, overcome my power, I turned my back And almost lost myself with eyes downcast. CANTO V.

“ J F in the heat of love I flame upon thee Beyond the measure that on earth is seen, So that the valor of thine eyes I vanquish, y Marvel thou not thereat ; for this proceeds \ From perfect sight, which as it apprehends ‘ To the good apprehended moves its feet. Well I perceive how is already shining Into thine intellect the eternal light, That only seen enkindles always love; And if some other thing your love seduce, 'T is nothing but a vestige of the same, 111 understood, which there is shining through. Thou fain wouldst know if with another service For broken vow can such return be made As to secure the soul from further claim.” This Canto thus did Beatrice begin; And, as a man who breaks not off his speech, Continued thus her holy argument : P a ra d iso v 29

“ The greatest gift that in his largess God Creating made, and unto his own goodness 20 Nearest conformed, and that which he doth prize Most highly, is the freedom of the will, Wherewith the creatures of intelligence Both all and only were and are endowed. Now wilt thou see, if thence thou reasonest, *5 The high worth of a vow, if it be made So that when thou consentest God consents ; For, closing between God and man the compact, A is of this treasure made, Such as I say, and made by its own act. 3° What can be rendered then as compensation? Think’st thou to make good use of what thou ’st offered, With gains ill gotten thou wouldst do good deed. Now art thou certain of the greater point ;

But because Holy Church in this dispenses, 35 W hich seems against the truth which I have shown Behoves thee still to sit awhile at table, [thee, Because the solid food which thou hast taken Requireth further aid for thy digestion. Open thy mind to that which I reveal, 40 And fix it there within ; for’t is not knowledge, The having heard without retaining it. 30 The Divine Comedy

In the essence of this sacrifice two things Convene together ; and the one is that O f which ’t is made, the other is the agreement. This last forevermore is cancelled not Unless complied with, and concerning this W ith such precision has above been spoken. Therefore it was enjoined upon the Hebrews To offer still, though sometimes what was offered Might be commuted, as thou ought’st to know. The other, which is known to thee as matter, May well indeed be such that one errs not If it for other matter be exchanged. But let none shift the burden on his shoulder At his arbitrament, without the turning Both of the white and of the yellow key; And every permutation deem as foolish, If in the substitute the thing relinquished, As the four is in six, be not contained. Therefore whatever thing has so great weight In value that it drags down every balance, Cannot be satisfied with other spending. Let mortals never take a vow in jest ; Be faithful and not blind in doing that, As Jephthah was in his first offering, P a ra d iso v

Whom more beseemed to say, ‘ I have done wrong, Than to do worse by keeping; and as foolish Thou the great leader of the Greeks wilt find, Whence wept Iphigenia her fair face, And made for her both wise and simple weep, W ho heard such kind of worship spoken of. Christians, be ye more serious in your movements ; Be ye not like a feather at each wind, And think not every water washes you. Ye have the Old and the , And the Pastor of the Church who guideth you Let this suffice you unto your salvation. I f evil appetite cry aught else to you, Be ye as men, and not as silly sheep, So that the Jew among you may not mock you. Be ye not as the lamb that doth abandon Its mothers milk, and frolicsome and simple Combats at its own pleasure with itself.” Thus Beatrice to me even as I write it ; Then all desireful turned herself again To that part where the world is most alive. Her silence and her change of countenance Silence imposed upon my eager mind, That had already in advance new questions ; 32 The Divine Comedy

And as an arrow that upon the mark Strikes ere the bowstring quiet hath become, So did we speed into the second realm. My Lady there so joyful I beheld, As into the brightness of that heaven she entered, 9s More luminous thereat the planet grew ; And if the star itself was changed and smiled, What became I, who by my nature am Exceeding mutable in every guise! As, in a fish-pond which is pure and tranquil, 100 The fishes draw to that which from without Comes in such fashion that their food they deem it ; So I beheld more than a thousand splendors Drawing towards us, and in each was heard : “ Lo, this is she who shall increase our love.” 105 And as each one was coming unto us, Full of beatitude the shade was seen, By the effulgence clear that issued from it. Think, Reader, if what here is just beginning No farther should proceed, how thou wouldst have no An agonizing need of knowing more ; And of thyself thou ’It see how I from these Was in desire of hearing their conditions, As they unto mine eyes were manifest. P a ra d iso v

“ O thou well-born, unto whom Grace concedes T o see the thrones of the eternal triumph, Or ever yet the warfare be abandoned, With light that through the whole of heaven is spread Kindled are we, and hence if thou desirest To know of us, at thine own pleasure sate thee.” Thus by some one among those holy spirits Was spoken, and by Beatrice: “ Speak, speak Securely, and believe them even as Gods.” “ Well I perceive how thou dost nest thyself In thine own light, and drawest it from thine eyes, Because they coruscate when thou dost smile, But know not who thou art, nor why thou hast, Spirit august, thy station in the sphere That veils itself to men in alien rays.” This said I in direction of the light W hich first had spoken to me; whence it became By far more lucent than it was before. Even as the sun, that doth conceal himself By too much light, wben heat has worn away The tempering influence of the vapors dense, By greater rapture thus concealed itself In its own radiance the figure saintly, And thus close, close enfolded answered me In fashion as the following Canto sings. CANTO VI.

“ y ^ F T E R that Constantine the eagle turned Against the course of heaven, which it had followed Behind the ancient who took, Tw o hundred years and more the bird of God In the extreme of Europe held itself, s Near to the mountains whence it issued first; And under shadow of the sacred plumes It governed there the world from hand to hand, And, changing thus, upon mine own alighted. Cæsar I was, and am Justinian, 10 Who, by the will of primal Love I feel, Took from the laws the useless and redundant; And ere unto the work I was attent, One nature to exist in Christ, not more, Believed, and with such faith was I contented. 15 But blessed Agapetus, he who was The supreme pastor, to the faith sincere Pointed me out the way by words of his. P a ra d iso vi. 35

Him I believed, and what was his assertion I now see clearly, even as thou seest 20 Each contradiction to be false and true. As soon as with the Church I moved my feet, God in his grace it pleased with this high task To inspire me, and I gave me wholly to it, And to my Belisarius I commended 25 The arms, to which was heaven’s right hand so joined It was a signal that I should repose. Now here to the first question terminates M y answer ; but the character thereof

Constrains me to continue with a sequel, 3° In order that thou see with how great reason Men move against the standard sacrosanct, Both who appropriate and who oppose it. Behold how great a power has made it worthy

O f reverence, beginning from the hour 35 When Pallas died to give it sovereignty. Thou knowest it made in Alba its abode Three hundred years and upward, till at last The three to three fought for it yet again. Thou knowest what it achieved from Sabine wrong 40 Down to ’s sorrow, in seven kings O ’ercoming round'about the neighboring nations; 36 The Divine Comedy

Thou knowest what it achieved, borne by the Romans Illustrious against Brennus, against Pyrrhus, Against the other princes and confederates. Torquatus thence and Quinctius, who from locks Unkempt was named, Decii and Fabii, Received the fame I willingly embalm ; It struck to earth the of the Arabians, Who, following Hannibal, had passed across The Alpine ridges, Po, from which thou glidest; Beneath it triumphed while they yet were young Pompey and Scipio, and to the hill Beneath which thou wast born it bitter seemed ; Then, near unto the ti'me when heaven had willed To bring the whole world to its mood serene, Did Cæsar by the will of Rome assume it. What it achieved from Var unto the Rhine, Isère beheld and Saône, beheld the Seine, And every valley whence the Rhone is filled; What it achieved when it had left , And leaped the Rubicon, was such a flight That neither tongue nor pen could follow it. Round towards Spain it wheeled its legions; then Towards Durazzo, and smote That to the calid Nile was felt the pain. \ Paradiso vi. S: • 37

Antandros and the Simois, whence it started, ^ It saw again, and there where lies, And ill for then roused itself. From thence it came like lightning upon Juba; Then wheeled itself again into your West, Where the Pompeian clarion it heard. From what it wrought with the next standard-bearer Brutus and Cassius howl in together,

And Modena and Perugia dolent were ; 75 Still doth the mournful weep Because thereof, who, fleeing from before it, Took from the adder sudden and black death. With him it ran even to the Red Sea shore ; W ith him it placed the world in so great peace, 80 That unto was his temple closed. But what the standard that has made me speak Achieved before, and after should achieve Throughout the mortal realm that lies beneath it, Becometh in appearance mean and dim, 85 I f in the hand of the third Cæsar seen W ith eye unclouded and affection pure, Because the living Justice that inspires me Granted it, in the hand of him I speak of, The glory of doing vengeance for its wrath. 90 38 The Divine Comedy

r Now here attend to what I answer thee; Later it ran with Titus to do vengeance Upon the vengeance of the ancient sin. ; ; And when the tooth of Lombardy had bitten The Holy Church, then underneath its wings Did victorious succor her. Now hast thou power to judge of such as those Whom I accused above, and of their crimes, W hich are the cause of all your miseries. To the public standard one the yellow lilies Opposes, the other claims it for a party, So th at’t is hard to see which the most. Let, let the Ghibellines ply their handicraft Beneath some other standard ; for this ever 111 follows he who it and justice parts. And let not this new Charles e’er strike it down, He and his Guelfs, but let him fear the talons That from a nobler stripped the fell. Already oftentimes the sons have wept The father's crime ; and let him not believe That God will change His scutcheon for the lilies. This little planet doth adorn itself With the good spirits that have active been, That fame and honor might come after them ; Paradiso vi.

And whensoever the desires mount thither, Thus deviating, must perforce the rays O f the true love less vividly mount upward. But in commensuration of our wages W ith our desert is portion of our joy, Because we see them neither less nor greater. Herein doth living Justice sweeten so Affection in us, that forevermore It cannot warp to any iniquity. Voices diverse make up sweet melodies; So in this life of ours the seats diverse Render sweet harmony among these spheres; And in the compass of this present pearl Shineth the sheen of Romeo, of whom The grand and beauteous work was ill rewarded. But the Provencals who against him wrought, They have not laughed, and therefore ill goes he Who makes his hurt of the good deeds of others. Four daughters, and. each one of them a queen, Had Raymond Berenger, and this for him Did Romeo, a poor man and a pilgrim ; And then malicious words incited him To summon to a reckoning this just man, Who rendered to him seven and five for ten. 40 The Divine Comedy

Then he departed poor and stricken in years, And if the world could know the heart he had, 140 In begging bit by bit his livelihood, Though much it laud him, it would laud him more.” CANTO VII.

“Q S A N N A sanctus Deus Sabaoth, Superillustrans claritate tua Felices ignes horum malahoth/” In this wise, to its melody returning, This substance, upon which a double light Doubles itself, was seen by me to sing, And to their dance this and the others moved, And in the manner of swift-hurrying sparks Veiled themselves from me with a sudden distance. Doubting was I, and saying, “ Tell her, tell her,” Within me, “ tell her,” saying, “ tell my Lady,” Who slakes my thirst with her sweet effluences ; And yet that reverence which doth lord it over The whole of me only by B and ICE, Bowed me again like unto one who drowses. Short while did Beatrice endure me thus ; And she began, lighting me with a smile Such as would make one happy in the fire : 42 The Divine Comedy

“ According to infallible advisement, After what manner a just vengeance justly Could be avenged has put thee upon thinking, But I will speedily thy mind unloose ; And do thou listen, for these words of mine O f a great doctrine will a present make thee. By not enduring on the power that wills Curb for his good, that man who ne’er was born, Damning himself damned all his progeny; Whereby the human species down below Lay sick for many centuries in great error, Till to descend it pleased the Word of God To where the nature, which from its own Maker Estranged itself, he joined to him in person By the sole act of his eternal love. Now unto what is said direct thy sight; This nature when united to its Maker, Such as created, was sincere and good ; But by itself alone was banished forth From Paradise, because it turned aside Out of the way of truth and of its life. Therefore the penalty the cross held out, If measured by the nature thus assumed, None ever yet with so great justice stung, Paradiso vu. 43

And none was ever of so great injustice, Considering who the Person was that suffered, Within whom such a nature was contracted. 45 From one act therefore issued things diverse ; To God and to the Jews one death was pleasing; Earth trembled at it and the Heaven was opened. It should no longer now seem difficult To thee, when it is said that a just vengeance 50 By a just court was afterward avenged. But now do I behold thy mind entangled From thought to thought within a knot, from which W ith great desire it waits to free itself.

Thou sayest, ‘ W ell discern I what I hear; 55 But it is hidden from me why God willed For our only this one mode.’ Buried remaineth, brother, this decree Unto the eyes of every one whose nature Is in the flame of love not yet adult. 60 Verily, inasmuch as at this mark One gazes long and little is discerned, Wherefore this mode was worthiest will I say. Goodness Divine, which from itself doth spurn All , burning in itself so sparkles 65 That the eternal beauties it unfolds. 44 The Divine Comedy

Whate’er from this immediately distils Has afterwards no end, for ne’er removed Is its impression when it sets its seal. Whate’er from this immediately rains down Is wholly free, because it is not subject Unto the influences of novel things. The more conformed thereto, the more it pleases ; For the blest ardor that irradiates all things In that most like itself is most vivacious. W ith all of these things has advantaged been The human creature ; and if one be wanting, From his nobility he needs must fall. ’T is sin alone which doth disfranchise him, And render him unlike the Good Supreme, So that he little with its light is blanched, And to his dignity no more returns, Unless he fill up where transgression empties With righteous pains for criminal delights. Your nature when it sinned so utterly In its own seed, out of these dignities Even as out of Paradise was driven, Nor could itself recover, if thou notest W ith nicest subtilty, by any way, Except by passing one of these two fords : Paradiso vu.

Either that God through clemency alone Had pardon granted, or that man himself Had satisfaction for his folly made. Fix now thine eye deep into the abyss O f the eternal counsel, to my speech As far as may be fastened steadfastly ! Man in his limitations had not power To satisfy, not having power to sink In his obeying then, Far as he disobeying thought to rise; And for this reason man has been from power O f satisfying by himself excluded. Therefore it God behoved in his own ways Man to restore unto his perfect life, I say in one, or else in both of them. But since the action of the doer is So much more grateful, as it more presents The goodness of the heart from which it issues, Goodness Divine, that doth imprint the world, Has been contented to proceed by each And all its ways to lift you up again ; Nor ’twixt the first day and the final night Such high and such magnificent proceeding By one or by the other was or shall be ; The Divine Comedy

For God more bounteous was himself to give To make man able to uplift himself, Than if he only of himself had pardoned; And all the other modes were insufficient For justice, were it not the Son of God Himself had humbled to become incarnate. Now, to fill fully each desire of thine, Return I to elucidate one place, In order that thou there mayst see as I do. Thou sayst : * I see the air, I see the fire, The water, and the earth, and all their mixtures Come to corruption, and short while endure ; And these things notwithstanding were created’ ; Therefore if that which I have said were true, They should have been secure against corruption. The Angels, brother, and the land sincere In which thou art, created may be called Just as they are in their entire existence; But all the elements which thou hast named, And all those things which out of them are made, By a created virtue are informed. Created was the matter which they have ; Created was the informing influence Within these stars that round about them go. P a ra d iso v il

The soul of every brute and of the plants By its potential temperament attracts The ray and motion of the holy lights ; But your own life immediately inspires Supreme Beneficence, and enamors it So with herself, it evermore desires her. And thou from this mayst argue furthermore Your resurrection, if thou think again How human flesh was fashioned at that time When the first parents both of them were made.” CANTO VIII.

'Y 'H E world used in its peril to believe That the fair Cypria delirious love Rayed out, in the third epicycle turning ; Wherefore not only unto her paid honor O f and of votive cry The ancient nations in the ancient error, But both Dione honored they and Cupid, That as her mother, this one as her son, And said that he had sat in ’s lap; And they from her, whence I beginning take, Took the denomination of the star That wooes the sun, now following, now in front. I was not ware of our ascending to it ; But of our being in it gave full faith M y Lady whom I saw more beauteous grow. And as within a flame a spark is seen, And as within a voice a voice discerned, When one is steadfast, and one comes and goes, Paradiso vin.

* Within that light beheld I other lamps Move in a circle, speeding more and less, Methinks in measure of their inward vision. From a cold cloud descended never winds, Or visible or not, so rapidly They would not laggard and impeded seem To any one who had those lights divine Seen come towards us, leaving the gyration Begun at first in the high Seraphim. And behind those that most in front appeared Sounded “ Osanna!” so that never since To hear again was I without desire. Then unto us more nearly one approached, And it alone began : “ We all are ready Unto thy pleasure, that thou joy in us. W e turn around with the celestial Princes, One gyre and one gyration and one thirst, To whom thou in the world of old didst say, 4 Ye who, intelligent, the third heaven are moving' ; And are so full of love, to pleasure thee A little quiet will not be less sweet.” After these eyes of mine themselves had offered Unto my Lady reverently, and she Content and certain of herself had made them, 50 The D ivine Comedy

Back to the light they turned, which so great promise Made of itself, and “ Say, who art thou ? ” was M y voice, imprinted with a great affection. O how and how much I beheld it grow W ith the new joy that superadded was Unto its joys, as soon as I had spoken ! Thus changed, it said to me : “ The world possessed m Short time below ; and, if it had been more, Much evil will be which would not have been. My gladness keepeth me concealed from thee, Which rayeth round about me, and doth hide me Like as a creature swathed in its own silk. Much didst thou love me, and thou hadst good reason ; For had I been below, I should have shown thee Somewhat beyond the foliage of my love. That left-hand margin, which doth bathe itself In Rhone, when it is mingled with the Sorgue, Me for its lord awaited in due time, And that horn of Ausonia, which is towned With Bari, with Gaeta and Catona, Whence Tronto and Verde in the sea disgorge. Already flashed upon my brow the crown O f that dominion which the Danube waters After the German borders it abandons ; Paradiso vin. 5i

And beautiful Trinacria, that is murky ’Twixt Pachino and Peloro, (on the gulf Which greatest scath from Eurus doth receive,)

Not through Typhœus, but through nascent sulphur, 7° Would have awaited her own monarchs still, Through me from Charles descended and from Ru- I f evil lordship, that exasperates ever [dolph, The subject populations, had not moved

Palermo to the outcry of 4 Death ! death ! * 75 And if my brother could but this foresee, The greedy poverty of Catalonia Straight would he flee, that it might not molest him ; For verily ’tis needful to provide, Through him or other, so that on his bark 80 Already freighted no more freight be placed. His nature, which from liberal covetous Descended, such a soldiery would need As should not care for hoarding in a chest.,, “ Because I do believe the lofty joy 85 Thy speech infuses into me, my Lord, Where every good thing doth begin and end Thou seest as I see it, the more grateful Is it to me ; and this too hold I dear, That gazing upon God thou dost discern it. 90 52 The Divine Comedy

Glad hast thou made me ; so make clear to me, Since speaking thou hast stirred me up to doubt, How from sweet seed can bitter issue forth.” This I to him ; and he to me : “ If I

Can show to thee a truth, to what thou askest 95 Thy face thou ’It hold as thou dost hold thy back. The Good which all the realm thou art ascending Turns and contents, maketh its providence To be a power within these bodies vast ; And not alone the natures are foreseen 100 Within the mind that in itself is perfect, But they together with their preservation. For whatsoever thing this bow shoots forth Falls foreordained unto an end foreseen, Even as a shaft directed to its mark. 105 If that were not, the heaven which thou dost walk Would in such manner its effects produce, That they no longer would be arts, but ruins. This cannot be, if the Intelligences That keep these stars in motion are not maimed, no And maimed the First that has not made them perfect. W ilt thou this truth have clearer made to thee ? ” And I : “ Not so; for ’t is impossible That nature tire, I see, in what is needful.” Paradiso vin.

Whence he again: “ Now say, would it be worse For men on earth were they not citizens ? ” “ Yes,” I replied; “ and here I ask no reason.” “ And can they be so, if below they live not Diversely unto offices diverse ? No, if your master writeth well for you.” So came he with deductions to this point; Then he concluded : “ Therefore it behoves The roots of your effects to be diverse. Hence one is Solon born, another Xerxes, Another Melchisedec, and another he Who, flying through the air, his son did lose. Revolving Nature, which a signet is To mortal wax, doth practise well her art, But not one inn distinguish from another ; Thence happens it that Esau differeth In seed from Jacob ; and Quirinus comes From sire so vile that he is given to Mars. A generated nature its own way Would always make like its progenitors, I f Providence divine were not triumphant. Now that which was behind thee is before thee; But that thou know that I with thee am pleased, W ith a corollary will I mantle thee. 54 The Divine Comedy

Evermore nature, if it fortune find Discordant to it, like each other seed Out of its region, maketh evil thrift ; And if the world below would fix its mind On the foundation which is laid by nature, Pursuing that, ’t would have the people good. But you unto religion wrench aside Him who was born to gird him with the sword, And make a king of him who is for sermons ; Therefore your footsteps wander from the road.” CANTO IX.

gE A U T IF U L Clemence, after that thy Charles Had me enlightened, he narrated to me The treacheries his seed should undergo ; But said : “ Be still and let the years roll round” ; So I can only say, that lamentation Legitimate shall follow on your wrongs. And of that holy light the life already Had to the Sun which fills it turned again, As to that good which for each thing sufficeth. Ah, souls deceived, and creatures impious, Who from such good do turn away your hearts, Directing upon vanity your foreheads! And now, behold, another of those splendors Approached me, and its will to pleasure me It signified by brightening outwardly. The eyes of Beatrice, that fastened were Upon me, as before, of dear assent To my desire assurance gave to me. 56 The Divine Comedy

“ Ah, bring swift compensation to my wish, Thou blessed spirit,” I said, “ and give me proof That what I think in thee I can reflect! Whereat the light, that still was new to me, Out of its depths, whence it before was singing, As one delighted to do good, continued : “ Within that region of the land depraved O f Italy, that lies between Rialto And fountain-heads of Brenta and of Piava, Rises a hill, and mounts not very high, Wherefrom descended formerly a torch That made upon that region great assault. Out of one root were born both I and it ; Cunizza was I called, and here I shine Because the splendor of this star o’ercame me. But gladly to myself the cause I pardon O f my allotment, and it does not grieve me; Which would perhaps seem strong unto your vulg; O f this so luculent and precious jewel, Which of our heaven is nearest unto me, Great fame remained ; and ere it die away This hundredth year shall yet quintupled be. See if man ought to make him excellent, So that another life the first may leave ! Paradiso ix. 57

And thus thinks not the present multitude Shut in by Adige and Tagliamento, Nor yet for being scourged is penitent. 45 But soon ’tw ill be that Padua in the marsh W ill change the water that Vicenza bathes, Because the folk are stubborn against duty ; And where the Sile and Cagnano join

One lordeth it, and goes with lofty head, 5° For catching whom e’en now the net is making. Feltro moreover of her impious pastor Shall weep the crime, which shall so monstrous be That for the like none ever entered Malta.

Ample exceedingly would be the vat 55 That of the Ferrarese could hold the blood, And weary who should weigh it ounce by ounce, O f which this courteous priest shall make a gift To show himself a partisan; and such gifts W ill to the living of the land conform. 60 Above us there are mirrors, Thrones you call them, From which shines out on us God Judicant, So that this utterance seems good to us.” Here it was silent, and it had the semblance Of being turned elsewhither, by the wheel 6s On which it entered as it was before. 58 The D ivine Comedy

The other joy, already known to me, Became a thing transplendent in my sight, As a fine ruby smitten by the sun. Through joy effulgence is acquired above, As here a smile ; but down below, the shade Outwardly darkens, as the mind is sad. “ God seeth all things, and in Him, blest spirit, Thy sight is,” said I, “ so that never will O f his can possibly from thee be hidden ; Thy voice, then, that forever makes the heavens Glad, with the singing of those holy fires Which of their six wings make themselves a cowl, Wherefore does it not satisfy my longings ? Indeed, I would not wait thy questioning If I in thee were as thou art in me.” “ The greatest of the valleys where the water Expands itself,” forthwith its words began, “ That sea excepted which the earth engarlands, Between discordant shores against the sun Extends so far, that it meridian makes Where it was wont before to make the horizon. I was a dweller on that valley’s shore ’Tw ixt Ebro and Magra that with journey short Doth from the Tuscan part the Genoese. Paradiso ix. 59

With the same sunset and same sunrise nearly Sit Buggia and the city whence I was, That with its blood once made the harbor hot. Folco that people called me unto whom M y name was known; and now with me this heaven Imprints itself, as I did once with it ; 96 For more the daughter of Belus never burned, Offending both Sichæus and Creusa, Than I, so long as it became my locks, Nor yet that Rodophean, who deluded Was by Demophoon, nor yet Alcides, When Iole he in his heart had locked. Yet here is no repenting, but we smile, Not at the fault, which comes not back to mind, But at the power which ordered and foresaw. 105 Here we behold the art that doth adorn W ith such affection, and the good discover Whereby the world above turns that below. But that thou wholly satisfied mayst bear Thy wishes hence which in this sphere are born, no Still farther to proceed behoveth me. Thou fain wouldst know who is within this light That here beside me thus is scintillating, Even as a sunbeam in the limpid water. 6o The D ivine Comedy

Then know thou, that within there is at rest , and being to our order joined, With her in its supremest grade ’t is sealed. Into this heaven, where ends the shadowy cone Cast by your world, before all other souls First of Christ’s Triumph was she taken up. Full meet it was to leave her in some heaven, Even as a palm of the high victory Which he acquired with one palm and the other, Because she favored the first glorious deed O f upon the Holy Land, That little stirs the memory of the . Thy city, which an offshoot is of him W ho first upon his Maker turned his back, And whose ambition is so sorely wept, Brings forth and scatters the accursed flower Which both the sheep and lambs hath led astray, Since it has turned the shepherd to a . For this the Evangel and the mighty Doctors Are derelict, and only the Decretals So studied that it shows upon their margins. On this are Pope and Cardinals intent ; Their meditations reach not Nazareth, There where his pinions Gabriel unfolded; Paradiso ix.

But Vatican and the other parts elect Of Rome, which have a cemetery been Unto the soldiery that followed Peter, Shall soon be free from this adultery.” CANTO X.

J^ O O K IN G into his Son with all the Love Which each of them eternally breathes forth, The primal and unutterable Power Whate’er before the mind or eye revolves With so much order made, there can be none W ho this beholds without enjoying Him. Lift up then, Reader, to the lofty wheels W ith me thy vision straight unto that part Where the one motion on the other strikes, And there begin to contemplate with joy That Master’s art, who in himself so it That never doth his eye depart therefrom. Behold how from that point goes branching off The oblique circle, which conveys the planets, To satisfy the world that calls upon them; And if their pathway were not thus inflected, Much virtue in the heavens would be in vain, And almost every power below here dead. Paradiso x. 63

If from the straight line distant more or less Were the departure, much would wanting be 20 Above and underneath of mundane order. Remain now, Reader, still upon thy bench, In thought pursuing that which is foretasted, If thou wouldst jocund be instead of weary. I ’ve set before thee ; henceforth feed thyself, 25 For to itself diverteth all my care That theme whereof I have been made the scribe. The greatest of the ministers of nature, W ho with the power of heaven the world imprints

And measures with his light the time for us, 3° W ith that part which above is called to mind Conjoined, along the spirals was revolving, Where each time earlier he presents himself ; And I was with him ; but of the ascending I was not conscious, saving as a man 35 O f a first thought is conscious ere it come ; And Beatrice, she who is seen to pass From good to better, and so suddenly That not by time her action is expressed, How lucent in herself must she have been ! 40 And what was in the sun, wherein I entered, Apparent not by color but by light, 64 The D ivine Comedy

I, though I call on genius, art, and practice, Cannot so tell that it could be imagined; Believe one can, and let him long to see it. And if our fantasies too lowly are For altitude so great, it is no marvel, Since o’er the sun was never eye could go. Such in this place was the fourth family O f the high Father, who forever sates it, Showing how he breathes forth and how begets. And Beatrice began : “ Give thanks, give thanks Unto the Sun of Angels, who to this Sensible one has raised thee by his grace ! ” Never was heart of mortal so disposed To worship, nor to give itself to God W ith all its gratitude was it so ready, As at those words did I myself become; And all my love was so absorbed in Him, That in oblivion Beatrice was eclipsed. Nor this displeased her; but she smiled at it So that the splendor of her laughing eyes M y single mind on many things divided. Lights many saw I, vivid and triumphant, Make us a centre and themselves a circle, More sweet in voice than luminous in aspect. Paradiso x. ((J 65 V', Thus girt about the daughter of Latona W e sometimes see, when pregnant is the air, So that it holds the thread which makes her zone. Within the court of Heaven, whence I return, 70 Are many jewels found, so fair and precious They cannot be transported from the realm ; And of them was the singing of those lights. Who takes not wings that he may fly up thither,

The tidings thence may from the dumb await! 75 As soon as singing thus those burning Had round about us whirled themselves three times, Like unto stars neighboring the steadfast poles, s Ladies they seemed, not from the dance released, But who stop short, in silence listening 80 Till they have gathered the new melody. And within .one I heard beginning: “ When The radiance of grace, by which is kindled True love, and which thereafter grows by loving, Within thee multiplied is so resplendent 85 That it conducts thee upward by that stair, Where without reascending none descends, Who should deny the wine out of his vial Unto thy thirst, in liberty were not Except as water which descends not seaward. 9° 66 The Divine Comedy

Fain wouldst thou know with what plants is enflowered This garland that encircles with delight The Lady fair who makes thee strong for heaven. O f the lambs was I of the holy flock Which Dominic conducteth by a road 95 Where well one fattens if he strayeth not. He who is nearest to me on the right M y brother and master was ; and he Albertus Is of Cologne, I Thomas of Aquinum, If thou of all the others wouldst be certain, 100 Follow behind my speaking with thy sight Upward along the blessed garland turning. That next effulgence issues from the smile O f Gratian, who assisted both the courts In such wise that it pleased in Paradise. 105 The other which near by adorns our choir That Peter was who, e’en as the poor widow, Offered his treasure unto Holy Church. The fifth light, that among us is the fairest, Breathes forth from such a love, that all the world no Below is greedy to learn tidings of it. Within it is the lofty mind, where knowledge So deep was put, that, if the true be true, To see so much there never rose a second. Paradiso x.

Thou seest next the lustre of that taper, W hich in the flesh below looked most within The angelic nature and its ministry. Within that other little light is smiling The advocate of the Christian centuries, Out of whose rhetoric Augustine was furnished. Now if thou trainest thy mind’s eye along From light to light pursuant of my praise, W ith thirst already of the eighth thou waitest. By seeing every good therein exults The sainted soul, which the fallacious world Makes manifest to him who listeneth well ; The body whence’t was hunted forth is lying Down in Cieldauro, and from martyrdom And banishment it came unto this peace. See farther onward flame the burning breath O f Isidore, of Beda, and of Richard Who was in contemplation more than man. This, whence to me returneth thy regard, The light is of a spirit unto whom In his grave meditations death seemed slow. It is the light eternal of Sigier, Who, reading lectures in the Street of Straw, Did syllogize invidious verities.” 68 The Divine Comedy

Then, as a horologe that calleth us What time the Bride of God is rising up » With to her Spouse that he may love her, Wherein one part the other draws and urges, Ting ! ting ! resounding with so sweet a note, That swells with love the spirit well disposed, Thus I beheld the glorious wheel move round, And render voice to voice, in modulation And sweetness that can not be comprehended, Excepting there where joy is made eternal. CANTO XI.

T H O U insensate care of mortal men, How inconclusive are the syllogisms That make thee beat thy wings in downward flight ! One after laws and one to aphorisms

Was going, and one following the priesthood, 5 And one to reign by force or sophistry, And one in , and one in state affairs, One in the pleasures of the flesh involved Wearied himself, one gave himself to ease; When I, from all these things emancipate, 10 With Beatrice above there in the Heavens With such exceeding glory was received! When each one had returned unto that point Within the circle where it was before,

It stood as in a candlestick a candle ; 15 And from within the effulgence which at first Had spoken unto me, I heard begin Smiling while it more luminous became: «

70 The Divine Comedy

“ Even as I am kindled in its ray, So, looking into the Eternal Light, 20 The occasion of thy thoughts I apprehend. Thou doubtest, and wouldst have me to resift In language so extended and so open M y speech, that to thy sense it may be plain, Where just before I said, ‘ where well one fattens/ 25 And where I said, ‘ there never rose a second’ ; And here ’t is needful we distinguish well. The Providence, which governeth the world With counsel, wherein all created vision Is vanquished ere it reach unto the bottom, 30 (So that towards her own Beloved might go The bride of Him who, uttering a loud cry, Espoused her with his consecrated blood, Self-confident and unto Him more faithful,) Two Princes did ordain in her behoof, 35 Which on this side and that might be her guide. The one was all seraphical in ardor; The other by his wisdom upon earth A splendor was of light cherubical. One will I speak of, for of both is spoken 40 In praising one, whichever may be taken, Because unto one end their labors were. Paradiso xi.

Between Tupino and the stream that falls Down from the hill elect of blessed Ubald, A fertile slope of lofty mountain hangs, From which Perugia feels the cold and heat Through Porta Sole, and behind it weep Gualdo and Nocera their grievous yoke. From out that slope, there where it breaketh most Its steepness, rose upon the world a sun As this one does sometimes from out the Ganges Therefore let him who speaketh of that place, Say not Ascesi, for he would say little, But Orient, if he properly would speak. He was not yet far distant from his rising Before he had begun to make the earth Some comfort from his mighty virtue feel. For he in youth his father’s wrath incurred For certain Dame, to whom, as unto death, The gate of pleasure no one doth unlock ; And was before his spiritual court F t coram patre unto her united ; Then day by day more fervently he loved her. She, reft of her first husband, scorned, obscure, One thousand and one hundred years and more, Waited without a suitor till he came. 72 The Divine Comedy

Naught it availed to hear, that with Amyclas Found her unmoved at sounding of his voice He who struck into all the world ; Naught it availed being constant and undaunted, So that, when Mary still remained below, 4 She mounted up with Christ upon the cross ! But that too darkly I may not proceed, Francis and Poverty for these two lovers Take thou henceforward in my speech diffuse. Their concord and their joyous semblances, The love, the wonder, and the sweet regard, They made to be the cause of holy thoughts; So much so that the venerable Bernard First bared his feet, and after so great peace Ran, and, in running, thought himself too slow. O wealth unknown ! O veritable good ! Giles bares his feet, and bares his feet Sylvester Behind the bridegroom, so doth please the bride! Then goes his way that father and that master, He and his Lady and that family Which now was girding on the humble cord ; Nor cowardice of heart weighed down his brow At being son of Peter Bernardone, Nor for appearing marvellously scorned; Paradiso xi. 73

But regally his hard determination To Innocent he opened, and from him Received the primal seal upon his Order. After the people mendicant increased

Behind this man, whose admirable life 95 Better in glory of the heavens were sung, Incoronated with a second crown Was through Honorius by the Eternal Spirit The holy purpose of this Archimandrite. And when he had, through thirst of martyrdom, 100 In the proud presence of the Sultan preached Christ and the others who came after him, And, finding for conversion too unripe The folk, and not to tarry there in vain, Returned to fruit of the Italic grass, 105 On the rude rock ’twixt Tiber and the Arno From Christ did he receive the final seal, W hich during two whole years his members bore. When He, who chose him unto so much good, Was pleased to draw him up to the reward no That he had merited by being lowly, Unto his friars, as to the rightful heirs, His most dear Lady did he recommend, And bade that they should love her faithfully; 74 The D ivine Comedy

And from her bosom the illustrious soul Wished to depart, returning to its realm, And for its body wished no other bier. Think now what man was he, who was a lit over the high seas to keep The bark of Peter to its bearings. And this man was our Patriarch ; hence whoever Doth follow him as he commands can see That he is laden with good merchandise. But for new pasturage his flock has grown So greedy, that it is impossible They be not scattered over fields diverse ; And in proportion as his sheep remote And vagabond go farther off from him, More void of milk return they to the fold. Verily some there are that fear a hurt, And keep close to the shepherd ; but so few, That little cloth doth furnish forth their hoods. Now if my utterance be not indistinct, If thine own hearing hath attentive been, If thou recall to mind what I have said, In part contented shall thy wishes be; For thou shalt see the plant that’s chipped away, And the rebuke that lieth in the words, * Where well one fattens, if he strayeth not.’ ” CANTO XII.

j^jOON as the blessed flame had taken up The final word to give it utterance, Began the holy millstone to revolve, And in its gyre had not turned wholly round, Before another in a ring enclosed it, And motion joined to motion, song to song; Song that as greatly doth transcend our Muses, Our Sirens, in those dulcet clarions, As primal splendor that which is reflected. And as are spanned athwart a tender cloud Two rainbows parallel and like in color, When Juno to her handmaid gives command, (The one without born of the one within, Like to the speaking of that vagrant one Whom love consumed as doth the sun the vapors,) And make the people here, through covenant God set with , presageful of the world That shall no more be covered with a flood, 76 The D ivine Comedy

In such wise of those sempiternal roses The garlands twain encompassed us about, And thus the outer to the inner answered. After the dance, and other grand rejoicings, Both of the singing, and the flaming forth Effulgence with effulgence blithe and tender, Together, at once, with one accord had stopped, (Even as the eyes, that, as volition moves them, Must needs together shut and lift themselves,) Out of the heart of one of the new lights There came a voice, that needle to the star Made me appear in turning, thitherward. And it began : “ The love that makes me fair Draws me to speak about the other leader, By whom so well is spoken here of mine. ’T is right, where one is, to bring in the other, That, as they were united in their warfare, Together likewise may their glory shine. The soldiery of Christ, which it had cost So dear to arm again, behind the standard Moved slow and doubtful and in numbers few, When the Emperor who reigneth evermore Provided for the host that was in peril, Through grace alone and not that it was worthy Paradiso xn. 77

And, as was said, he to his Bride brought succor With champions twain, at whose deed, at whose word The straggling people were together drawn. 45 Within that region where the sweet west wind Rises to open the new leaves, wherewith Europe is seen to clothe herself afresh, Not far off from the beating of the waves, Behind which in his long career the sun s° Sometimes conceals himself from every man, Is situate the fortunate Calahorra, Under protection of the mighty shield In which the Lion subject is and sovereign.

Therein was born the amorous paramour 55 O f Christian Faith, the athlete consecrate, Kind to his own and cruel to his foes; And when.it was created was his mind Replete with such a living energy, That in his mother her it made prophetic. 60 As soon as the espousals were complete Between him and the Faith at holy font, Where they with mutual safety dowered each other, The woman, who for him had given assent, Saw in a dream the admirable fruit 65 That issue would from him and from his heirs ; 78 The Divine Comedy

And that he might be construed as he was, A spirit from this place went forth to name him W ith His possessive whose he wholly was. Dominic was he called; and him I speak of Even as of the husbandman whom Christ Elected to his garden to assist him. Envoy and servant sooth he seemed of Christ, For the first love made manifest in him Was the first counsel that was given by Christ. Silent and wakeful many a time was he Discovered by his nurse upon the ground, As if he would have said, ‘ For this I came/ O thou his father, Felix verily! O thou his mother, verily Joanna, I f this, interpreted, means as is said ! Not for the world which people toil for now In following Gstiense and Taddeo, But through his longing after the true manna, He in short time became so great a teacher, That he began to go about the vineyard, Which fadeth soon, if faithless be the dresser ; And of the See, (that once was more benignant Unto the righteous poor, not through itself, But him who sits there and degenerates,) Paradiso xii. ' 79

Not to dispense or two or three for six, Not any fortune of first vacancy, Non décimas quœ sunt pauperum Dei, He asked for, but against the errant world Permission to do battle for the seed, 9s O f which these four and twenty plants surround thee Then with the doctrine and the will together, W ith office apostolical he moved, Like torrent which some lofty vein out-presses ; And in among the shoots heretical i°o His impetus with greater fury smote, Wherever the resistance was the greatest. O f him were made thereafter divers runnels, Whereby the garden catholic is watered, So that more living its plantations stand. 105 If such the one wheel of the Biga was, In which the Holy Church itself defended And in the field its civic battle won, Truly full manifest should be to thee The excellence of the other, unto whom no Thomas so courteous was before my coming. But still the orbit, which the highest part O f its circumference made, is derelict, So that the mould is where was once the crust. 8o The Divine Comedy

His family, that had straight forward moved n5 W ith feet upon his footprints, are turned round So that they set the point upon the heel. And soon aware they will be of the harvest O f this bad husbandry, when shall the tares Complain the granary is taken from them. 120 Yet say I, he who searcheth leaf by leaf Our volume through, would still some page discover Where he could read, ‘ I am as I am wont/ *T will not be from Casal nor Acquasparta, From whence come such unto the written word 125 That one avoids it, and the other narrows. Bonaventura of Bagnoregio’s life Am I, who always in great offices Postponed considerations sinister. Here are Illuminato and Agostino, 130 Who of the first barefooted beggars were That with the cord the became. Hugh of Victor is among them here, And Peter Mangiador, and Peter of Spain,

Who down below in volumes twelve is shining; 135 Nathan the seer, and metropolitan Chrysostom, and Anselmus, and Donatus Who deigned to lay his hand to the first art ; Paradiso xii.

Here is Rabanus, and beside me here Shines the Calabrian Abbot Joachim, He with the spirit of prophecy endowed. To celebrate so great a Have moved me the impassioned courtesy And the discreet discourses of Friar Thomas, And with me they have moved this company.” CANTO XIII.

LET him imagine, who would well conceive What now I saw, and let him while I speak Retain the image as a steadfast rock, The fifteen stars, that in their divers regions The sky enliven with a light so great That it transcends all clusters of the air ; Let him the Wain imagine unto which Our vault of heaven sufficeth night and day, So that in turning of its pole it fails not ; Let him the mouth imagine of the horn That in the point beginneth of the axis Round about which the primal wheel revolves, — To have fashioned of themselves two signs in heaven, Like unto that which ’ daughter made, The moment when she felt the frost of death ; And one to have its rays within the other, And both to whirl themselves in such a manner That one should forward go, the other backward ; Paradiso xin

And he will have some shadowing forth of that True constellation and the double dance 4 That circled round the point at which I was ; Because it is as much beyond our wont, As swifter than the motion of the Chiana Moveth the heaven that all the rest outspeeds. There sang they neither Bacchus, nor Apollo, But in the divine nature Persons three, And in one person the divine and human. The singing and the dance fulfilled their measure, And unto us those holy lights gave heed, Growing in happiness from care to care. Then broke the silence of those saints concordant The light in which the admirable life O f God’s own mendicant was told to me, And said : “ Now that one straw is trodden out Now that its seed is garnered up already, Sweet love invites me to thresh out the other. Into that bosom, thou believest, whence Was drawn the rib to form the beauteous cheek Whose taste to all the world is costing dear, And into that which, by the lance transfixed, Before and since, such satisfaction made That it weighs down the balance of all sin, 84 The Divine Comedy

Whate’er of light it has to human nature Been lawful to possess was all infused By the same power that both of them created; And hence at what I said above dost wonder, When I narrated that no second had The good which in the fifth light is enclosed. Now ope thine eyes to what I answer thee, And thou shalt see thy creed and my discourse Fit in the truth as centre in a circle. That which can die, and that which dieth not, Are nothing but the splendor of the idea Which by his love our Lord brings into being ; Because that living Light, which from its fount Effulgent flows, so that it disunites not From Him nor from the Love in them intrined, Through its own goodness reunites its rays In nine subsistences, as in a mirror, Itself eternally remaining One. Thence it descends to the last potencies, Downward from act to act becoming such That only brief contingencies it makes ; And these contingencies I hold to be Things generated, which the heaven produces By its own motion, with seed and without. Paradiso x i i i

Neither their wax, nor that which tempers it, Remains immutable, and hence beneath The ideal signet more and less shines through ; Therefore it happens, that the selfsame tree After its kind bears worse and better fruit, And ye are born with characters diverse. If in perfection tempered were the wax, And were the heaven in its supremest virtue, The brilliance of the seal would all appear; But nature gives it evermore deficient, In the like manner working a$ the artist, Who has the skill of art and hand that tremb’ If then the fervent Love, the Vision clear, O f primal Virtue do dispose and seal, Perfection absolute is there acquired. Thus was of old the earth created worthy O f all and every animal perfection ; And thus the Virgin was impregnate made ; So that thine own opinion I commend, That human nature never yet has been, Nor will be, what it was in those two persons. Now if no farther forth I should proceed, ‘ Then in what way was he without a peer ?’ Would be the first beginning of thy words. 86 The Divine Comedy

But, that may well appear what now appears not, Think who he was, and what occasion moved him To make request, when it was told him, ‘ Ask.’ I ’ve not so spoken that thou canst not see

Clearly he was a king who asked for wisdom, 95 That he might be sufficiently a king; *T was not to know the number in which are The motors here above, or if necesse With a contingent e’er necesse make,

Non si est dare primum motum esse9 100 Or if in semicircle can be made Triangle so that it have no right angle. Whence, if thou notest this and what I said, A regal is that peerless seeing

In which the shaft of my intention strikes. 105 And if on ‘ rose’ thou turnest thy clear eyes, Thou ’It see that it has reference alone To kings who ’re many, and the good are rare. With this distinction take thou what I said, And thus it can consist with thy belief no O f the first father and of our Delight. And lead shall this be always to thy feet, To make thee, like a weary man, move slowly Both to the Yes and No thou seest not ; Paradiso xiii. 87

For very low among the fools is he 115 Who affirms without distinction, or denies, As well in one as in the other case; Because it happens that full often bends Current opinion in the false direction, And then the feelings bind the intellect. Far more than uselessly he leaves the shore, (Since he returneth not the same he went,) W ho fishes for the truth, and has no skill; And in the world proofs manifest thereof Parmenides, Melissus, Brissus are, 125 And many who went on and knew not whither; Thus did Sabellius, Arius, and those fools Who have been even as swords unto the Scriptures In rendering distorted their straight faces. Nor yet shall people be too confident 13° In judging, even as he is who doth count The corn in field or ever it be ripe. For I have seen all winter long the thorn First show itself intractable and fierce,

And after bear the rose upon its top ; 135 And I have seen a ship direct and swift Run o’er the sea throughout its course entire, To perish at the harbor’s mouth at last. 88 The D ivine Comedy

Let not Dame Bertha nor Ser Martin think, Seeing one steal, another offering make, To see them in the arbitrament divine; For one may rise, and fall the other may.” CANTO XIV.

p R O M centre unto rim, from rim to centre, In a round vase the water moves itself, As from without’t is struck or from within. Into my mind upon a sudden dropped What I am saying, at the moment when Silent became the glorious life of Thomas, Because of the resemblance that was born O f his discourse and that of Beatrice, Whom, after him, it pleased thus to begin : “ This man has need (and does not tell you so, Nor with the voice, nor even in his thought) O f going to the root of one truth more. t Declare unto him if the light wherewith Blossoms.your substance shall remain with you Eternally the same that it is now ; And if it do remain, say in what manner, After ye are again made visible, It can be that it injure not your sight.” 90 The Divine Comedy

As by a greater gladness urged and drawn They who are dancing in a ring sometimes Uplift their voices and their motions quicken; So, at that orison devout and prompt, The holy circles a new joy displayed In their revolving and their wondrous song. Whoso lamenteth him that here we die That we may live above, has never there Seen the refreshment of the eternal rain. The One and Two and Three who ever liveth, And reigneth ever in Three and Two and One, Not circumscribed and all things circumscribing, Three several times was chanted by each one Among those spirits, with such melody That for all merit it were just reward ; And, in the lustre most divine of all The lesser ring, I heard a modest voice, Such as perhaps the ’s was to Mary, Answer: “ As long as the festivity O f Paradise shall be, so long our love Shall radiate round about us such a vesture. Its brightness is proportioned to the ardor, The ardor to the vision ; and the vision Equals what grace it has above its worth. Paradiso xiv. 9 i

When, glorious and sanctified, our flesh Is reassumed, then shall our persons be

More pleasing by their being all complete; 45 For will increase whate’er bestows on us O f light gratuitous the Good Supreme, Light which enables us to look on Him ; Therefore the vision must perforce increase, Increase the ardor which from that is kindled, 5° Increase the radiance which from this proceeds. But even as a coal that sends forth flame, And by its vivid whiteness overpowers it So that its own appearance it maintains,

Thus the effulgence that surrounds us now 55 Shall be o’erpowered in aspect by the flesh, Which still to-day the earth doth cover up ; Nor can so great a splendor weary us,

For strong will be the organs of the body 59 To everything which hath the power to please us.” So sudden and alert appeared to me Both one and the other choir to say Amen, That well they showed desire for their dead bodies ; Nor sole for them perhaps, but for the mothers, The fathers, and the rest who had been dear 65 Or ever they became eternal flames. 92 The Divine Comedy

And lo ! all round about of equal brightness Arose a lustre over what was there, Like an horizon that is clearing up. And as at rise of early eve begin Along the welkin new appearances, So that the sight seems real and unreal, It seemed to me that new subsistences Began there to be seen, and make a circle Outside the other two circumferences. O very sparkling of the , How sudden and incandescent it became Unto mine eyes, that vanquished bore it not! But Beatrice so beautiful and smiling Appeared to me, that with the other sights That followed not my memory I must leave her. Then to uplift themselves mine eyes resumed The power, and I beheld myself translated To higher salvation with my Lady only. W ell was I ware that I was more uplifted By the enkindled smiling of the star, That seemed to me more ruddy than its wont. With all my heart, and in that Which is the same in all, such holocaust To God I made as the new grace beseemed; Paradiso xiv.

And not yet from my bosom was exhausted The ardor of sacrifice, before I knew This offering was accepted and auspicious ; For with so great a lustre and so red Splendors appeared to me in twofold rays, I said: “O Helios who dost so adorn them !” Even as distinct with less and greater lights Glimmers between the two poles of the world The Galaxy that maketh wise men doubt, Thus constellated in the depths of Mars, Those rays described the venerable sign That quadrants joining in a circle make. Here doth my memory overcome my genius ; For on that cross as levin gleamed forth Christ, So that I cannot find ensample worthy ; But he who takes his cross and follows Christ Again will pardon me what I omit, Seeing in that aurora lighten Christ. From horn to horn, and "twixt the top and base, Lights were in motion, brightly scintillating As they together met and passed each other; Thus level and aslant and swift and slow W e here behold, renewing still the sight, The particles of bodies long and short, 94 The Divine Comedy

Across the sunbeam move, wherewith is listed ; Sometimes the shade, which for their own defence People with cunning and with art contrive. And as a lute and harp, accordant strung With many strings, a dulcet tinkling make To him by whom the notes are not distinguished, 120 So from the lights that there to me appeared Upgathered through the cross a melody, W hich rapt me, not distinguishing the hymn. Well was I ware it was of lofty laud, Because there came to me, “ Arise and conquer ! ’ 125 As unto him who hears and comprehends not. So much enamored I became therewith, That until then there was not anything That e’er had fettered me with such sweet bonds. Perhaps my word appears somewhat too bold, 130 Postponing the delight of those fair eyes, Into which gazing my desire has rest ; But who bethinks him that the living seals O f every beauty grow in power ascending,

And that I there had not turned round to those, 135 Can me excuse, if I myself accuse To excuse myself, and see that I speak truly: For here the holy joy is not disclosed, Because it grows, ascending, more sincere. CANTO XV.

A W IL L benign, in which reveals itself Ever the love that righteously inspires, As in the iniquitous, cupidity, Silence imposed upon that dulcet lyre, And quieted the consecrated chords, That Heaven’s right hand doth tighten and relax. How unto just entreaties shall be deaf Those substances, which, to give me desire O f praying them, with one accord grew silent ? T is well that without end he should lament, Who for the love of thing that doth not last Eternally despoils him of that love ! As through the pure and tranquil evening air There shoots from time to time a sudden fire, Moving the eyes that steadfast were before, And seems to be a star that changeth place, Except that in the part where it is kindled Nothing is missed, and this endureth little; 96 The Divine Comedy

So from the horn that to the right extends Unto that cross’s foot there ran a star *o Out o f the constellation shining there; Nor was the gem dissevered from its ribbon, ' But down the radiant fillet ran along, So that fire seemed it behind alabaster. Thus piteous did Anchises’ shade reach forward, *s I f any faith our greatest Muse deserve, When in he his son perceived. “ 0 sanguis meus, O super infusa Gratia Dei, sicut tibi, cui Bis unquam Cceli janua reclusa?” 3° Thus that effulgence; whence I gave it heed; Then round unto my Lady turned my sight, And on this side and that was stupefied ; f For in her eyes was burning such a smile That with mine own methought I touched the bottom Both of my grace and of my Paradise ! 36 Then, pleasant to the hearing and the sight, The spirit joined to its beginning things I understood not, so profound it spake ; Nor did it hide itself from me by choice, 40 But by necessity; for its conception Above the mark of mortals set itself. Paradiso xv. 97

And when the bow of burning sympathy Was so far slackened, that its speech descended Towards the mark of our intelligence, 45 The first thing that was understood by me Was, “ Benedight be Thou, O Trine and One, Who hast unto my seed so courteous been ! ” And it continued: “ Hunger long and grateful, Drawn from the reading of the mighty volume 5° Wherein is never changed the white nor dark, Thou hast appeased, my son, within this light In which I speak to thee, by grace of her W ho to this lofty flight with plumage clothed thee. Thou thinkest that to me thy thought doth pass 55 From Him who is the first, as from the unit, I f that be known, ray out the five and six; And therefore who I am thou askest not, And why I seem more joyous unto thee Than any other of this gladsome crowd. 60 Thou think’st the truth; because the small and great O f this existence look into the mirror Wherein, before thou think’st, thy thought thou show- But that the sacred love, in which I watch [est. W ith sight perpetual, and which makes me thirst 65 W ith sweet desire, may better be fulfilled, 98 The Divine Comedy

Now let thy voice secure and frank and glad Proclaim the wTishes, the desire proclaim, To which my answer is decreed already.” To Beatrice I turned me, and she heard Before I spake, and smiled to me a sign, That made the wings of my desire increase; Then in this wise began I : “ Love and knowledge, When on you dawned the first Equality, Of the same weight for each of you became; For in the Sun, which lighted you and burned With heat and radiance, they so equal are, That all similitudes are insufficient. But among mortals will and argument, For reason that to you is manifest, Diversely feathered in their pinions are. Whence I, who mortal am, feel in myself This inequality; so give not thanks, Save in my heart, for this paternal welcome. Truly do I entreat thee, living topaz! Set in this precious jewel as a gem, That thou wilt satisfy me with thy name.” “ O leaf of mine, in whom I pleasure took E ’en while awaiting, I was thine own root ! ” Such a beginning he in answer made me. Paradiso xv. 99 % Then said to me: “ That one from whom is named Thy race, and who a hundred years and more Has circled round the mount on the first cornice, A son of mine and thy great-grandsire was;

W ell it behoves thee that the long fatigue 95 Thou shouldst for him make shorter with thy works. Florence, within the ancient boundary From which she taketh still her tierce and nones, Abode in quiet, temperate and chaste. No golden chain she had, nor coronal, 100 Nor ladies shod with sandal shoon, nor girdle That caught the eye more than the person did. Not yet the daughter at her birth struck fear Into the father, for the time and dower Did not o’errun this side or that the measure. 105 No houses had she void of families, Not yet had thither come Sardanapalus To show what in a chamber can be done; Not yet surpassed had Montemalo been By your Uccellatojo, which surpassed n° Shall in its downfall be as in its rise. Bellincion Berti saw I go begirt W ith leather and with bone, and from the mirror His dame depart without a painted face ; ioo The Divine Comedy

And him of Nerli saw, and him of Vecchio, Contented with their simple suits of buff, And with the spindle and the flax their dames. O fortunate women ! and each one was certain O f her own burial-place, and none as yet For sake of was in her bed deserted. One o’er the cradle kept her studious watch, And in her lullaby the language used That first delights the fathers and the mothers; Another, drawing tresses from her distaff, Told o’er among her family the tales O f Trojans and of Fesole and Rome. As great a marvel then would have been held A Lapo Salterello, a Cianghella, As Cincinnatus or Cornelia now. To such a quiet, such a beautiful Life of the citizen, to such a safe Community, and to so sweet an inn, Did Mary give me, with loud cries invoked, And in your ancient Baptistery at once Christian and Cacciaguida I became. Moronto was my brother, and Eliseo; From Val di Pado came to me my wife, And from that place thy surname was derived. Paradiso xv. IOI

I followed afterward the Emperor Conrad, And he begirt me of his chivalry, 140 So much I pleased him with my noble deeds. I followed in his train against that law’s Iniquity, whose people doth usurp Your just possession, through your Pastor’s fault.

There by that execrable race was I 145 Released from bonds of the fallacious world, The love of which defileth many souls, And came from martyrdom unto this peace.” CANTO XVI.

O T H O U our poor nobility of blood, If thou dost make the people glory in thee Down here where our affection languishes, A marvellous thing it ne’er will be to me ; For there where appetite is not perverted, I say in Heaven, of thee I made a boast ! Truly thou art a cloak that quickly shortens, So that unless we piece thee day by day Time goeth round about thee with his shears ! With You, which Rome was first to tolerate, (Wherein her family less perseveres,) Yet once again my words beginning made; Whence Beatrice, who stood somewhat apart, Smiling, appeared like unto her who coughed At the first failing writ of Guenever. And I began: “ You are my ancestor, You give to me all hardihood to speak, You lift me so that I am more than I. Paradiso xvi.

So many rivulets with gladness fill M y mind, that of itself it makes a joy Because it can endure this and not burst. Then tell me, my beloved root ancestral, W ho were your ancestors, and what the years That in your boyhood chronicled themselves? Tell me about the sheepfold of Saint John, How large it was, and who the people were Within it worthy of the highest seats.” As at the blowing of the winds a coal Quickens to flame, so I beheld that light Become resplendent at my blandishments. And as unto mine eyes it grew more fair, With voice more sweet and tender, but not in This modern dialect, it said to me : “ From uttering of the Ave9 till the birth In which my mother, who is now a saint, O f me was lightened who had been her burden, Unto its Lion had this fire returned Five hundred fifty times and thirty more, To reinflame itself beneath his paw. M y ancestors and I our birthplace had Where first is found the last ward of the city By him who runneth in your annual game. 104 The Divine Comedy

Suffice it of my elders to hear this; But who they were, and whence they thither came, Silence is more considerate than speech. 45 All those who at that time were there between Mars and the Baptist, fit for bearing arms, Were a fifth part of those who now are living; But the community, that now is mixed With Campi and Certaldo and Figghine, 50 Pure in the lowest artisan was seen. O how much better ’t were to have as neighbors The folk of whom I speak, and at Galluzzo And at Trespiano have your boundary, Than have them in the town, and bear the stench 55 O f Aguglione’s churl, and him of Who has sharp eyes for trickery already. Had not the folk, which most of all the world Degenerates, been a step-dame unto Cæsar, But as a mother to her son benignant, 60 Some who turn Florentines, and trade and discount, Would have gone back again to Simifonte There where their grandsires went about as beggars. At Montemurlo still would be the Counts, The Cerchi in the parish of Acone, 65 Perhaps in Valdigrieve the Buondelmonti. Paradiso xvi. 105

Ever the intermingling of the people Has been the source of malady in cities, As in the body food it surfeits on ; And a blind bull more headlong plunges down 70 Than a blind lamb ; and very often cuts Better and more a single sword than five. If Luni thou regard, and Urbisaglia, How they have passed away, and how are passing

Chiusi and Sinigaglia after them, 75 To hear how races waste themselves away, W ill seem to thee no novel thing nor hard, Seeing that even cities have an end. All things of yours have their mortality, Even as yourselves ; but it is hidden in some 80 That a long while endure, and lives are short ; And as the turning of the lunar heaven Covers and bares the shores without a pause, In the like manner fortune does with Florence. Therefore should not appear a marvellous thing ss What I shall say of the great Florentines O f whom the fame is hidden in the Past. I saw the Ughi, saw the Catellini, Filippi, Greci, Ormanni, and Alberichi, Even in their fall illustrious citizens ; 9° io6 The Divine Comedy

And saw, as mighty as they ancient were, With him of La Sannella him of Area, And Soldanier, Ardinghi, and Bostichi. Near to the gate that is at present laden With a new felony of so much weight That soon it shall be jetsam from the bark, The Ravignani were, from whom descended The County Guido, and whoe’er the name O f the great Bellincione since hath taken. He of La Pressa knew the art o f ruling Already, and already Galigajo Had hilt and pommel gilded in his house. Mighty already was the Column Vair, Sacchetti, Giuochi, Fifant, and Barucci, And Galli, and they who for the bushel blush. The stock from which were the Calfucci born Was great already, and already chosen To curule chairs the Sizii and Arrigucci. O how beheld I those who are undone By their own pride ! and how the Balls of Gold Florence enflowered in all their mighty deeds ! So likewise did the ancestors of those Who evermore, when vacant is your church, Fatten by staying in consistory. Paradiso xvi. 107

The insolent race, that like a follows 115 Whoever flees, and unto him that shows His teeth or purse is gentle as a lamb, Already rising was, but from low people ; So that it pléased not Ubertin Donato That his wife’s father should make him their kin. 120 Already had Caponsacco to the Market From Fesole descended, and already Giuda and Infangato were good burghers.

I ’11 tell a thing incredible, but true ; One entered the small circuit by a gate 125 Which from the Della Pera took its name ! Each one that bears the beautiful escutcheon O f the great baron whose renown and name The festival of Thomas keepeth fresh, Knighthood and privilege from him received ; 130 Though with the populace unites himself To-day the man who binds it with a border. Already were Gualterotti and Importuni ; And still more quiet would the be If with new neighbors it remained unfed. 13s The house from which is born your lamentation, Through just disdain that death among you brought And put an end unto your joyous life, io8 The D ivine Comedy

Was honored in itself and its companions. O Buondelmonte, how in evil hour 140 Thou fled’st the bridal at another’s promptings ! Many would be rejoicing who are sad, If God had thee surrendered to the Ema Th e first time that thou earnest to the city. But it behoved the mutilated stone 145 W hich guards the bridge, that Florence should provide A victim in her latest hour o f peace. W ith all these families, and others with them, Florence beheld I in so great repose, That no occasion had she whence to weep ; 150 With all these families beheld so just And glorious her people, that the lily Never upon the spear was placed reversed, Nor by division was vermilion made.” CANTO XVII.

S came to Clymene, to be made certain O f that which he had heard against himself, He who makes fathers chary still to children, Even such was I, and such was I perceived By Beatrice and by the holy light That first on my account had changed its place. Therefore my Lady said to me : “ Send forth T h e flame o f thy desire, so that it issue Imprinted well with the internal stamp ; Not that our knowledge may be greater made By speech of thine, but to accustom thee To tell thy thirst, that we may give thee drink.” “ O my beloved tree, (that so dost lift thee, That even as minds terrestrial perceive No triangle containeth two obtuse, So thou beholdest the contingent things Ere in themselves they are, fixing thine eyes Upon the point in which all times are present,) I IO The Divine Comedy

While I was with Virgilius conjoined Upon the mountain that the souls doth heal, And when descending into the dead world, Were spoken to me of my future life Some grievous words ; although I feel myself In sooth foursquare against the blows of chance. On this account my wish would be content To hear what fortune is approaching me, Because foreseen an arrow comes more slowly.” Thus did I say unto that selfsame light That unto me had spoken before; and even As Beatrice willed was my own w ill confessed. Not in vague phrase, in which the foolish folk Ensnared themselves o f old, ere yet was slain The Lamb of God who taketh sins away, But with clear words and unambiguous Language responded that paternal love, Hid and revealed by its own proper smile : “ Contingency, that outside of the volume O f your materiality extends not, Is all depicted in the eternal aspect. Necessity however thence it takes not, Except as from the eye, in w hich’t is mirrored, A ship that with the current down descends. Paradiso xvn 111

From thence, e’en as there cometh to the ear Sweet harmony from an organ, comes in sight To me the time that is preparing for thee. 45 As forth from Athens went Hippolytus, By reason o f his step-dame false and cruel, So thou from Florence must perforce depart. Already this is willed, and this is sought for; And soon it shall be done by him who thinks it, 5° W here every day the Christ is bought and sold. The blame shall follow the offended party In outcry as is usual; but the vengeance Shall witness to the truth that doth dispense it. Thou shalt abandon everything beloved 55 Most tenderly, and this the arrow is W hich first the bow o f banishment shoots forth. Thou shalt have proof how savoreth of salt The bread of others, and how hard a road The going down and up another’s stairs. 60 And that which most shall weigh upon thy shoulders Will be the bad and foolish company With which into this valley thou shalt fall; For all ingrate, all mad and impious Will they become against thee; but soon after 65 They, and not thou, shall have the forehead scarlet. 112 The Divine Comedy

O f their bestiality their own proceedings Shall furnish proof; so ’t will be well for thee A party to have made thee by thyself. Thine earliest refuge and thine earliest inn Shall be the mighty Lombard’s courtesy, W ho on the Ladder bears the holy bird, Who such benign regard shall have for thee That ’twixt you twain, in doing and in asking, That shall be first which is with others last. With him shalt thou see one who at his birth Has by this star o f strength been so impressed, That notable shall his achievements be. Not yet the people are aware of him Through his young age, since only nine years yet Around about him have these wheels revolved. But ere the Gascon cheat the noble Henry, Some sparkles of his virtue shall appear In caring not for silver nor for toil. So recognized shall his magnificence Become hereafter, that his enemies Will not have power to keep mute tongues about On him rely, and on his benefits ; By him shall many people be transformed, Changing condition rich and mendicant; Paradiso xvn. 113

And written in thy mind thou hence shalt bear O f him, but shalt not say it ” — and things said he Incredible to those who shall be present. Then added : “ Son, these are the commentaries

On what was said to thee; behold the snares 95 That are concealed behind few ; Yet would I not thy neighbors thou shouldst envy, Because thy life into the future reaches Beyond the of their perfidies.” When by its silence showed that sainted soul 100 That it had putting in the woof Into that web which I had given it warped, Began I, even as he who yearneth after, Being in doubt, some counsel from a person Who seeth, and uprightly wills, and loves : 105 “ Well see I, father mine, how spurreth on The time towards me such a blow to deal me As heaviest is to him who most gives way. Therefore with foresight it is well I arm me, That, if the dearest place be taken from me, no I may not lose the others by my . Down through the world of infinite bitterness, And o’er the mountain, from whose beauteous summit The eyes of my own Lady lifted me, ii4 The Divine Comedy

And afterward through heaven from light to light, I have learned that which, if I tell again, W ill be a savor of strong herbs to many. And if I am a timid friend to truth, I fear lest I may lose my life with those Who will hereafter call this time the olden.” The light in which was smiling my own treasure W hich there I had discovered, flashed at first As in the sunshine doth a golden mirror ; Then made reply: “ A overcast Or with its own or with another’s shame, W ill taste forsooth the tartness o f thy word ; But ne’ertheless, all falsehood laid aside, Make manifest thy vision .utterly, And let them scratch wherever is the itch ; For if thine utterance shall offensive be A t the first taste, a vital nutriment ’T will leave thereafter, when it is digested. This cry of thine shall do as doth the wind, Which smiteth most the most exalted summits, And that is no slight argument of honor. Therefore are shown to thee within these wheels, Upon the mount and in the dolorous valley, * Only the souls that unto fame are known; Paradiso x v i i .

Because the spirit of the hearer rests not, Nor doth confirm its faith by an example Which has the root of it unknown and hidden, Or other reason that is not apparent.” CANTO XVIII.

N o w was alone rejoicing in its word That soul beatified, and I was tasting My own, the bitter tempering with the sweet, And the Lady who to God was leading me Said: “ Change thy thought; consider that I am Near unto Him who every wrong disburdens.” Unto the loving accents of my comfort I turned me round, and then what love I saw Within those holy eyes I here relinquish; Not only that my language I distrust, But that my mind cannot return so far Above itself, unless another guide it. Thus much upon that point can I repeat, That, her again beholding, my affection From every other longing was released. While the eternal pleasure, which direct Rayed upon Beatrice, from her fair face Contented me with its reflected aspect, Paradiso xvni. 11

Conquering me with the radiance of a smile, She said to me, “ Turn thee about and listen; Not in mine eyes alone is Paradise.” Even as sometimes here do we behold The affection in the look, if it be such That all the soul is rapt away by it, So, by the flaming of the effulgence holy To which I turned, I recognized therein The wish of speaking to me somewhat farther. And it began : “ In this fifth resting-place Upon the tree that liveth by its summit, And aye bears fruit, and never loses leaf, Are blessed spirits that below, ere yet They came to Heaven, were of such great renown That every Muse therewith would affluent be. Therefore look thou upon the cross’s horns; He whom I now shall name will there enact What doth within a cloud its own swift fire.” I saw athwart the Cross a splendor drawn By naming Joshua, (even as he did it,) Nor noted I the word beforre the deed; And at the name of the great Maccabee I saw another move itself revolving, And gladness was the whip unto that top. 118 The Divine Comedy

Likewise for Charlemagne and for Orlando, Two of them my regard attentive followed As followeth the eye its falcon flying. 45 William thereafterward, and Renouard, And the Duke Godfrey, did attract my sight Along upon that Cross, and . Then, moved and mingled with the other lights, The soul that had addressed me showed how great 50 An artist ’t was among the heavenly singers. T o my right side I turned myself around, My duty to behold in Beatrice Either by words or gesture signified ; And so translucent I beheld her eyes, 55 So full o f pleasure, that her countenance Surpassed its other and its latest wont. And as, by feeling greater delectation, A man in doing good from day to day

Becomes aware his virtue is increasing, 60 So I became aware that my gyration With heaven together had increased its arc, That miracle beholding more adorned. And such as is the change, in little lapse 0£ time, in a pale woman, when her face 65 Is from the load of bashfulness unladen, Paradiso xvin. 119

Such was it in mine eyes, when I had turned, Caused by the whiteness of the temperate star, The sixth, which to itself had gathered me. W ithin that Jovial torch did I behold 70 The sparkling of the love which was therein Delineate our language to mine eyes. And even as birds uprisen from the shore, As in congratulation o’er their food, M ake squadrons o f themselves, now round, now long, So from within those lights the holy creatures 76 Sang flying to and fro, and in their figures Made of themselves now D, now I, now L. First singing they to their own music moved ; Then one becoming of these characters, 80 A little while they rested and were silent. O divine Pegasea, thou who genius Dost glorious make, and render it long-lived, And this through thee the cities and the kingdoms, Illume me with thyself, that I may bring 85 Their figures out as I have them conceived ! Apparent be thy power in these brief verses ! Themselves then they displayed in five times seven Vowels and consonants; and I observed T h e parts as they seemed spoken unto me. 9° 120 The Divine Comedy

Diligite justitiam, these were First verb and noun of all that was depicted ; §>ui judicatis terram were the last. Thereafter in the M of the fifth word Remained they so arranged, that Jupiter 95 Seemed to be silver there with gold inlaid. And other lights I saw descend where was The summit of the M , and pause there singing The good, I think, that draws them to itself. Then, as in striking upon burning logs 100 Upward there fly innumerable sparks, W hence fools are wont to look for auguries, More than a thousand lights seemed thence to rise, And to ascend, some more, and others less, Even as the Sun that lights them had allotted; 105 And, each one being quiet in its place, The head and neck beheld I o f an eagle Delineated by that inlaid fire. He who there paints has none to be his guide; i°9 But Himself guides; and is from Him remembered That virtue which is form unto the nest. The other beatitude, that contented seemed At first to bloom a lily on the M , /By a slight motion followed out the imprint. Paradiso x v i i i . 121

O gentle star! what and how many gems 115 Did demonstrate to me, that all our justice Effect is of that heaven which thou ingemmest ! Wherefore I pray the Mind, in which begin T h y motion and thy virtue, to regard ♦ Whence comes the smoke that vitiates thy rays; / i*> So that a second time it now be wroth With buying and with selling in the temple Whose walls were built with signs and martyrdoms ! O soldiery of heaven, whom I contemplate, Implore for those who are upon the earth ™5 A ll gone astray after the bad example! Once 5t was the custom to make war with swords ; But now ’t is made by taking here and there T h e bread the pitying Father shuts from none. Yet thou, who writest but to cancel, think 130 That Peter and that Paul, who for this vineyard Which thou art spoiling died, are still alive ! W ell canst thou say: “ So steadfast my desire Is unto him who willed to live alone,

And for a dance was led to martyrdom, 135 That I know not the Fisherman nor Paul.”

16 CANTO XIX.

^ P P E A R E D before me with its wings outspread The beautiful image that in sweet fruition Made jubilant the interwoven souls; Appeared a little ruby each, wherein Ray of the sun was burning so enkindled That each into mine eyes refracted it. And what it now behoves me to retrace Nor voice has e’er reported, nor ink written, Nor was by fantasy e’er comprehended; For speak I saw, and likewise heard, the beak, And utter with its voice both I and My, When in conception it was We and Our. And it began : “ Being just and merciful Am I exalted here unto that glory Which cannot be exceeded by desire; And upon earth I left my memory Such, that the evil-minded people there Commend it, but continue not the story.” Paradiso xix. 123

So doth a single heat from many embers Make itself felt, even as from many loves 20 Issued a single sound from out that image. Whence I thereafter: “ O perpetual flowers O f the eternal joy, that only one Make me perceive your odors manifold, Exhaling, within me the great fast 25 W hich a long season has in hunger held me, Not finding for it any food on earth. W ell do I know, that if in heaven its mirror Justice Divine another realm doth make, Yours apprehends it not through any veil. 3° You know how I attentively address me To listen ; and you know what is the doubt That is in me so very old a fast.” Even as a falcon, issuing from his hood, Doth move his head, and with his wings applaud him, Showing desire, and making himself fine, 36 Saw I become that standard, which o f Was interwoven of the grace divine, W ith such songs as he knows who there rejoices. Then it began : “ He who a compass turned 40 On the world’s outer verge, and who within it Devised so much occult and manifest, 124 The D ivine Comedy

Could not the impress of his power so make On all the universe, as that his W ord Should not remain in infinite excess. And this makes certain that the first proud being, Who was the paragon of every creature, By not awaiting light fell immature. And hence appears it, that each minor nature Is scant receptacle unto that good W hich has no end, and by itself is measured. In consequence our vision, which perforce Must be some ray of that intelligence With which all things whatever are replete, Cannot in its own nature be so potent, That it shall not its origin discern Far beyond that which is apparent to it. Therefore into the justice sempiternal The power of vision that your world receives, As eye into the ocean, penetrates; Which, though it see the bottom near the shore, Upon the deep perceives it not, and yet ’T is there, but it is hidden by the depth. There is no light but comes from the serene That never is o’ercast, nay, it is darkness Or shadow of the flesh, or else its poison. Paradiso xix.

Amply to thee is opened now the cavern Which has concealed from thee the living justice O f which thou mad’st such frequent questioning. For saidst thou : c Born a man is on the shore O f Indus, and is none who there can speak O f Christ, nor who can read, nor who can write ; And all his inclinations and his actions Are good, so far as human reason sees, W ithout a sin in life or in discourse : He dieth unbaptized and without faith ; Where is this justice that condemneth him ? Where is his fault, if he do not believe ? ’ N ow who art thou, that on the bench wouldst sit In judgment at a thousand miles away, With the short vision of a single span ? Truly to him who with me subtilizes, If so the Scripture were not over you, For doubting there were'marvellous occasion. O animals terrene, O stolid minds, The primal will, that in itself is good, N e’er from itself, the Good Supreme, has moved. So much is just as is accordant with it ; No good created draws it to itself, But it, by raying forth, occasions that.” 126 The Divine Comedy

Even as above her nest goes circling round The stork when she has fed her little ones, And he who has been fed looks up at her, So lifted I my brows, and even such

Became the blessed image, which its wings 95 Was moving, by so many counsels urged. Circling around it sang, and said : “ As are M y notes to thee, who dost not comprehend them, Such is the eternal judgment to you mortals.” Those lucent splendors of the Holy Spirit 100 Grew quiet then, but still within the standard That made the Romans reverend to the world. It recommenced : “ Unto this kingdom never Ascended one who had not faith in Christ, Before or since he to the tree was nailed. 105 But look thou, many crying are, ‘ Christ, Christ!’ W ho at the judgment shall be far less near To him than some shall be who knew not Christ. Such Christians shall the Ethiop condemn, When the two companies shall be divided, no The one forever rich, the other poor. What to your kings may not say, When they that volume opened shall behold In which are written down all their dispraises ? Paradiso xix. i

There shall be seen, among the deeds of Albert, That which erelong shall set the pen in motion, For which the realm of Prague shall be deserted. There shall be seen the woe that on the Seine He brings by falsifying of the coin, Who by the blow of a wild boar shall die. There shall be seen the pride that causes thirst, W hich makes the Scot and Englishman so mad That they within their boundaries cannot rest ; Be seen the luxury and effeminate life Of him of Spain, and the Bohemian, Who valor never knew and never wished ; Be seen the Cripple of , His goodness represented by an I, While the reverse an M shall represent ; Be seen the avarice and poltroonery O f him who guards the Island of the Fire, Wherein Anchises finished his long life; And to declare how pitiful he is Shall be his record in contracted letters Which shall make note of much in little space. And shall appear to each one the foul deeds O f uncle and of brother who a nation So famous have dishonored, and two crowns. 128 The D ivine Comedy

And he of Portugal and he of Norway Shall there be known, and he of Rascia too, Who saw in evil hour the coin of . O happy Hungary, if she let herself Be wronged no farther! and Navarre the happy, I f with the hills that gird her she be armed ! And each one may believe that now, as hansel Thereof, do Nicosia and Famagosta Lament and rage because of their own beast, Who from the others’ flank departeth not.” . CANTO XX.

W H E N he who all the world illuminates Out of our hemisphere so far descends That on all sides the daylight is consumed, The heaven, that erst by him alone was kindled, Doth suddenly reveal itself again By many lights, wherein is one resplendent. And came into my mind this act of heaven, When the ensign of the world and of its leaders Had silent in the blessed beak become; Because those living luminaries all, By far more luminous, did songs begin Lapsing and falling from my memory. O gentle Love, that with a smile dost cloak thee, How ardent in those sparks didst thou appear, That had the breath alone of holy thoughts ! After the precious and pellucid crystals, With which begemmed the sixth light I beheld, Silence imposed on the angelic bells, 130 The Divine Comedy

I spemed to hear the murmuring of a river That clear descendeth down from rock to rock, Showing the affluence of its mountain-top. And as the sound upon the cithern’s neck Taketh its form, and as upon the vent O f rustic pipe the wind that enters it, Even thus, relieved from the delay of waiting, That murmuring of the eagle mounted up Along its neck, as if it had been hollow. There it became a voice, and issued thence From out its beak, in such a form of words As the heart waited for wherein I wrote them. “ The part in me which sees and bears the sun In mortal eagles,” it began to me, “ Now fixedly must needs be looked upon; For of the fires of which I make my figure,. Those whence the eye doth sparkle in my head O f all their orders the supremest are. He who is shining in the midst as pupil Was once the singer of the Holy Spirit, Who bore the ark from city unto city; Now knoweth he the merit of his song, In so far as effect of his own counsel, By the reward which is commensurate. Paradiso xx.

O f five, that make a circle for my brow, He that approacheth nearest to my beak Did the poor widow for her son console ; Now knoweth he how dearly it doth cost Not following Christ, by the experience O f this sweet life and of its opposite. He who comes next in the circumference O f which I speak, upon its highest arc, Did death postpone by penitence sincere; * Now knoweth he that the eternal judgment Suffers no change, albeit worthy prayer Maketh below to-morrow of to-day. The next who follows, with the laws and me, Under the good intent that bore bad fruit Became a Greek by ceding to the pastor; Now knoweth he how all the ill deduced From his good action is not harmful to him, Although the world thereby may be destroyed. And he whom in the downward arc thou seest Guglielmo was, whom the same land deplores That weepeth Charles and Frederick yet alive ; Now knoweth he how heaven enamored is W ith a just king; and in the outward show O f his effulgence he reveals it still. 132 The Divine Comedy

Who would believe, down in the errant world, That e’er the Trojan in this round Could be the fifth one of the holy lights? Now knoweth he enough of what the world Has not the power to see of grace divine, Although his sight may not discern the bottom.” Like as a lark that in the air expatiates, First singing and then silent with content O f the last sweetness that doth satisfy her, Such seemed to me the image of the imprint O f the eternal pleasure, by whose will Doth everything become the thing it is. And notwithstanding to my doubt I was As glass is to the color that invests it, To wait the time in silence it endured not, But forth from out my mouth, “ What things are these Extorted with the force of its own weight; Whereat I saw great joy of coruscation. Thereafterward with eye still more enkindled The blessed standard made to me reply, To keep me not in wonderment suspended: “ I see that thou believest in these things Because I say them, but thou seest not how ; So that, although believed in, they are hidden. Paradiso xx.

Thou doest as he doth who a thing by name Well apprehendeth, but its quiddity Cannot perceive, unless another show it. Regnum cœlorum suffereth violence From fervent love, and from that living That overcometh the Divine volition; Not in the guise that man o’ercometh man, But conquers it because it will be conquered, And conquered conquers by benignity. The first life of the eyebrow and the fifth Cause thee astonishment, because with them Thou seest the region of the angels painted. They passed not from their bodies, as thou thinkest, Gentiles, but Christians in the steadfast faith O f feet that were to suffer and had suffered. For one from Hell, where no one e’er turns back Unto good will, returned unto his bones, And that of living hope was the reward, — O f living hope, that placed its efficacy In prayers to God made to resuscitate him, So that ’twere possible to move his will. The glorious soul concerning which I speak, Returning to the flesh, where brief its stay, Believed in Him who had the power to aid it ; 134 The D ivine Comedy

And, in believing, kindled to such fire O f genuine love, that at the second death Worthy it was to come unto this joy. The other one, through grace, that from so deep A fountain wells that never hath the eye O f any creature reached its primal wave, Set all his love below on righteousness ; Wherefore from grace to grace did God unclose His eye to our redemption yet to be, Whence he believed therein, and suffered not From that day forth the stench of , And he reproved therefor the folk perverse. Those Maidens three, whom at the right-hand wheel Thou didst behold, were unto him for More than a thousand years before baptizing. O thou , how remote Thy root is from the aspect of all those W ho th’e First Cause do not behold entire ! And you, O mortals! hold yourselves restrained In judging; for ourselves, wh

After this manner by that shape divine, To make clear in me my short-sightedness, Was given to me a pleasant medicine ; And as good singer a good lutanist Accompanies with vibrations of the chords, Whereby more pleasantness the song acquires, So, while it spake, do I remember me That I beheld both of those blessed lights, Even as the winking of the eyes concords, Moving unto the words their little flames. CANTO XXI.

^ /^ L R E A D Y on my Lady’s face mine eyes Again were fastened, and with these my mind, And from all other purpose was withdrawn; And she smiled not; but “ If I were to smile,” She unto me began, “ thou wouldst become Like Semele, when she was turned to ashes. Because my beauty, that along the stairs O f the eternal palace more enkindles, As thou hast seen, the farther we ascend, If it were tempered not, is so resplendent That all thy mortal power in its effulgence Would seem a leaflet that the thunder crushes. W e are uplifted to the seventh splendor, That underneath the burning Lion’s breast Now radiates downward mingled with his power. Fix in direction of thine eyes the mind, And make of them a mirror for the figure That in this mirror shall appear to thee.” Paradiso xxi. i

He who could know what was the pasturage M y sight had in that blessed countenance, When I transferred me to another care, Would recognize how grateful was to me Obedience unto my celestial escort, By counterpoising one side with the other. Within the crystal which, around the world Revolving, bears the name of its dear leader, Under whom every wickedness lay dead, Colored like gold, on which the sunshine gleams, A stairway I beheld to such a height Uplifted, that mine eye pursued it not. Likewise beheld I down the steps descending So many splendors, that I thought each light That in the heaven appears was there diffused. And as accordant with their natural custom The rooks together at the break of day Bestir themselves to warm their feathers cold ; Then some of them fly off without return, Others come back to where they started from, And others, wheeling round, still keep at home; Such fashion it appeared to me was there _ Within the sparkling that together came, As soon as on a certain step it struck, 138 The Divine Comedy

And that which nearest unto us remained Became so clear, that in my thought I said, “ Well I perceive the love thou showest me; But she, from whom I wait the how and when O f speech and silence, standeth still; whence I Against desire do well if I ask not.” She thereupon, who saw my silentness In the sight of Him who seeth everything, Said unto me, “ Let loose thy warm desire.” And I began : “ No merit of my own Renders me worthy of response from thee; But for her sake who granteth me the asking, Thou blessed life that dost remain concealed In thy beatitude, make known to me The cause which draweth thee so near my side ; And tell me why is silent in this wheel The dulcet symphony of Paradise, That through the rest below sounds so devoutly. “ Thou hast thy hearing mortal as thy sight,” It answer made to me ; “ they sing not here, For the same cause that Beatrice has not smiled. Thus far adown the holy stairway’s steps Have I descended but to give thee welcome With words, and with the light that mantles me Paradiso xxi. i

Nor did more love cause me to be more ready, For love as much and more up there is burning, As doth the flaming manifest to thee. But the high charity, that makes us servants Prompt to the counsel which controls the world, Allotteth here, even as thou dost observe.” “ I see full well,” said I, “ O sacred lamp ! How love unfettered in this court sufficeth To follow the eternal Providence; But this is what seems hard for me to see, Wherefore predestinate wast thou alone Unto this office from among thy consorts.” No sooner had I come to the last word, Than of its middle made the light a centre, Whirling itself about like a swift millstone. Then answer made the love that was therein : “ On me directed is a light divine, Piercing through this in which I am embosomed, Of which the virtue with my sight conjoined Lifts me above myself so far, I see The supreme essence from which this is drawn. Hence comes the joyfulness with which I flame, For to my sight, as far as it is clear, The clearness of the flame I equal make. 140 The Divine Comedy

But that soul in the heaven which is most pure, That which his eye on God most fixes, Could this demand of thine not satisfy ; Because so deeply sinks in the abyss O f the eternal statute what thou askest, From all created sight it is cut off. And to the mortal world, when thou returnest, This carry back, that it may not presume Longer tow’rd such a goal to move its feet. The mind, that shineth here, on earth doth smoke; From this observe how can it do below That which it cannot though the heaven assume il Such limit did its words prescribe to me, The question I relinquished, and restricted Myself to ask it humbly who it was. “ Between two shores of Italy rise cliffs, And not far distant from thy native place, So high, the thunders far below them sound, And form a ridge that Catria is called, ’Neath which is consecrate a hermitage Wont to be dedicate to worship only.” Thus unto me the third speech recommenced, And then, continuing, it said: “ Therein Unto God’s service I became so steadfast, Paradiso xxi. 141

That feeding only on the juice of olives ns Lightly I passed away the heats and frosts, Contented in my thoughts contemplative. That cloister used to render to these heavens Abundantly, and now is empty grown, So that perforce it soon must be revealed. 120 I in that place was Peter Damiano ; And Peter the Sinner was I in the house O f Our Lady on the Adriatic shore. Little of mortal life remained to me, When I was called and dragged forth to the hat 125 W hich shifteth evermore from bad to worse. Came Cephas, and the mighty Vessel came O f the Holy Spirit, meagre and barefooted, Taking the food of any hostelry. Now some one to support them on each side 130 ‘The modern shepherds need, and some to lead them, So heavy are they, and to hold their trains. They cover up their palfreys with their cloaks, So that two beasts go underneath one skin ;

O , that dost tolerate so much ! ” *35 At this voice saw I many little flames From step to step descending and revolving, And every made them fairer. 142 The Divine Comedy

Round about this one came they and stood still, And a cry uttered of so loud a sound, It here could find no parallel, nor I Distinguished it, the thunder so o’ercame me. CANTO XXII.

Q P P R E S S E D with stupor, I unto my guide Turned like a little child who always runs For refuge there where he confideth most; And she, even as a mother who straightway Gives comfort to her pale and breathless boy With voice whose wont it is to reassure him, Said to me: “ Knowest thou not thou art in heaven, And knowest thou not that heaven is holy all, And what is done here cometh from good zeal ? After what wise the singing would have changed thee And I by smiling, thou canst now imagine, Since that the cry has startled thee so much, In which if thou hadst understood its prayers Alreadynvould be known to thee the vengeance W hich thou shalt look upon before thou diest. The sword above here smiteth not in haste Nor tardily, howe’er it seem to him Who fearing or desiring waits for it. 144 The Divine Comedy

But turn thee round towards the others now, For very illustrious spirits shalt thou see, If thou thy sight directest as I say.” As it seemed good to her mine eyes I turned, And saw a hundred spherules that together W ith mutual rays each other more embellished. I stood as one who in himself represses The point of his desire, and ventures not To question, he so feareth the too much. And now the largest and most luculent Among those pearls came forward, that it might Make my desire concerning it content. Within it then I heard : “ I f thou couldst see Even as myself the charity that burns Among us, thy conceits would be expressed ; But, that by waiting thou mayst not come late To the high end, I will make answer even Unto the thought of which thou art so chary. That mountain on whose slope Cassino stands Was frequented of old upon its summit» By a deluded folk and ill-disposed ; And I am he who first up thither bore The name of Him who brought upon the earth The truth that so much sublimateth us. Paradiso x x i i . 145

And such abundant grace upon me shone That all the neighboring towns I drew away

From the impious worship that seduced the world. 45 These other fires, each one of them, were men Contemplative, enkindled by that heat W hich maketh holy flowers and fruits spring up. Here is Macarius, here is Romualdus,

Here are my brethren, who within the cloisters 5° Their footsteps stayed and kept a steadfast heart.” And I to him : “ The affection which thou showest Speaking with me, and the good countenance W hich I behold and note in all your ardors,

In me have so my confidence dilated 55 As the sun doth the rose, when it becomes As far unfolded as it hath the power. Therefore I pray, and thou assure me, father, I f I may so much grace receive, that I May thee behold with countenance unveiled.” 60 He thereupon : “ Brother, thy high desire In the remotest sphere shall be fulfilled, Where are fulfilled all others and my own. There perfect is, and ripened, and complete, Every desire ; within that one alone 65 Is every part where it has always been ; 146 The Divine Comedy

For it is not in space, nor turns on poles, And unto it our stairway reaches up, Whence thus from out thy sight it steals away. Up to that height the Patriarch Jacob saw it Extending its supernal part, what time So thronged with angels it appeared to him. But to ascend it now no one uplifts His feet from off the earth, and now my Rule Below remaineth for mere waste of paper. The walls that used of old to be an Abbey Are changed to dens of robbers, and the cowls Are sacks filled full of miserable flour. But heavy is not taken up So much against God’s pleasure as that fruit Which maketh so insane the heart of monks; For whatsoever hath the Church in keeping Is for the folk that ask it in God’s name, Not for one’s kindred or for something worse. The flesh of mortals is so very soft, That good beginnings down below suffice not From springing of the oak to bearing acorns. Peter began with neither gold nor silver, And I with orison and abstinence, And Francis with humility his convent. Paradiso x x i i .

And if thou lookest at each one’s beginning, And then regardest whither he has run, Thou shalt behold the white changed into brown. In verity the Jordan backward turned,

And the sea’s fleeing, when God willed, were more 95 A wonder to behold, than succor here.” Thus unto me hersaid ; and then withdrew To his own band, and the band closed together; Then like a whirlwind all was upward rapt. The gentle Lady urged me on behind them 100 Up o’er that stairway by a single sign, So did her virtue overcome my nature ; Nor here below, where one goes up and down By natural law, was motion e’er so swift That it could be compared unto my wing. 105 Reader, as I may unto that devout Triumph return, on whose account I often For my transgressions weep and beat my breast,-— Thou hadst not thrust thy in the fire And drawn it out again, before I saw no The sign that follows Taurus, and was in it. O glorious stars, O light impregnated With mighty virtue, from which I acknowledge All of my genius, whatsoe’er it be, 148 The D ivine Comedy

With you was born, and hid himself with you, He who is father of all mortal life, When first I tasted of the Tuscan air ; And then when grace was freely given to me To enter the high wheel which turns you round, Your region was allotted unto me. To you devoutly at this hour my soul Is sighing, that it virtue may acquire For the stern pass that draws it to itself. “ Thou art so near unto the last salvation,” Thus Beatrice began, “ thou oughtest now To have thine eyes unclouded and acute; And therefore, ere thou enter farther in, Look down once more, and see how vast a world Thou hast already put beneath thy feet; So that thy heart, as jocund as it may, Present itself to the triumphant throng That comes rejoicing through this rounded ether. I with my sight returned through one and all The sevenfold spheres, and I beheld this globe Such that I smiled at its ignoble semblance; And that opinion I approve as best W hich doth account it least ; and he who thinks O f something else may truly be called just. Paradiso x x i i . 149

I saw the daughter of Latona shining Without that shadow, which to me was cause 140 That once I had believed her rare and dense. The aspect of thy son, Hyperion, Here I sustained, and saw how move themselves Around and near him Maia and Dione.

Thence there appeared the temperateness of Jove 145 "Twixt son and father, and to me was clear The change that of their whereabout they make ; And all the seven made manifest to me How great they are, and eke how swift they are, And how they are in distant habitations. 150 The threshing-floor that maketh us so proud, To me revolving with the eternal Twins, Was all apparent made from hill to harbor ! Then to the beauteous eyes mine eyes I turned. CANTO XXIII.

g V E N as a bird, 'mid the beloved leaves, Quiet upon the nest of her sweet brood Throughout the night, that hideth all things from Who, that she may behold their longed-for looks And find the food wherewith to nourish them, In which, to her, grave labors grateful are, Anticipates the time on open spray And with an ardent longing waits the sun, Gazing intent as soon as breaks the : Even thus my Lady standing was, erect And vigilant, turned round towards the zone Underneath which the sun displays less haste ; So that beholding her distraught and wistful, Such I became as he is who desiring For something yearns, and hoping is appeased. But brief the space from one When to the other ; O f my awaiting, say I, and the seeing The welkin grow resplendent more and more. Paradiso x x i i l

And Beatrice exclaimed : “ Behold the hosts Of Christ’s triumphal march, and all the fruit *o Harvested by the rolling of these spheres ! ” It seemed to me her face was all aflame ; And eyes she had so full of ecstasy That I must needs pass on without describing. As when in nights serene of the full moon 25 Smiles Trivia among the nymphs eternal Who paint the firmament through all its gulfs, Saw I, above the myriads of lamps, A Sun that one and all of them enkindled,

E ’en as our own doth the supernal sights, 3° And through the living light transparent shone The lucent substance so intensely clear Into my sight, that I sustained it not. O Beatrice, thou gentle guide and dear !

To me she said : “ What overmasters thee 35 A virtue is from which naught shields itself. There are the wisdom and the That oped the thoroughfares ’twixt heaven and earth, For which there erst had been so long a yearning.” As fire from out a cloud unlocks itself, 40 Dilating so it finds not room therein, And down, against its nature, falls to earth, 152 The Divine Comedy

So did my mind, among those aliments Becoming larger, issue from itself, And that which it became cannot remember. “ Open thine eyes, and look at what I am : Thou hast beheld such things, that strong enou Hast thou become to tolerate my smile.” I was as one who still retains the feeling O f a forgotten vision, and endeavors In vain to bring it back into his mind, When I this invitation heard, deserving O f so much gratitude, it never fades Out of the book that chronicles the past. I f at this moment sounded all the tongues That and her sisters made Most lubrical with their delicious milk, To aid me, to a thousandth of the truth It would not reach, singing the holy smile And how the holy aspect it illumed. And therefore, representing Paradise, The sacred poem must perforce leap over, Even as a man who finds his way cut off ; But whoso thinketh of the ponderous theme, And of the mortal shoulder laden with it, Should blame it not, if under this it tremble. Paradiso xxin. 153

It is no passage for a little boat This which goes cleaving the audacious prow, Nor for a pilot who would spare himself. “ W hy doth my face so much enamor thee, 70 That to the garden fair thou turnest not, W hich under the rays of Christ is blossoming ? There is the Rose in which the Word Divine Became incarnate ; there the lilies are

By whose perfume the good way was discovered.” 75 Thus Beatrice ; and I, who to her counsels Was wholly ready, once again betook me Unto the battle of the feeble brows. As in the sunshine, that unsullied streams Through fractured cloud, ere now a meadow of flowers Mine eyes with shadow covered o’er have seen, 81 So troops of splendors manifold I saw Illumined from above with burning rays, Beholding not the source of the effulgence. O power benignant that dost so imprint them ! 85 Thou didst exalt thyself to give more scope There to mine eyes, that were not strong enough. The name of that fair flower I e’er invoke Morning and evening utterly enthralled M y soul to gaze upon the greater fire. 90 154 The Divine Comedy

And when in both mine eyes depicted were The glory and greatness of the living star Which there excelleth, as it here excelled, Athwart the heavens a little torch descended Formed in a circle like a coronal, 95 And cinctured it, and whirled itself about it. Whatever melody most sweetly soundeth On earth, and to itself most draws the soul, Would seem a cloud that, rent asunder, thunders, Compared unto the sounding of that lyre 100 Wherewith was crowned the sapphire beautiful, Which gives the clearest heaven its sapphire hue. “ I am Angelic Love, that circle round The joy sublime which breathes from out the womb That was the hostelry of our Desire ; 105 And I shall circle, Lady of Heaven, while Thou followest thy Son, and mak’st diviner The sphere supreme, because thou enterest there.” Thus did the circulated melody Seal itself up ; and all the other lights no Were making to resound the name of Mary. The regal mantle of the volumes all O f that world, which most fervid is and living With breath of God and with his works and ways, Paradiso x x i i i . i

Extended over us its inner border, So very distant, that the semblance of it There where I was not yet appeared to me. Therefore mine eyes did not possess the power O f following the incoronated flame, Which mounted upward near to its own seed. And as a little child, that towards its mother Stretches its arms, when it the milk has taken, Through impulse kindled into outward flame, Each of those gleams of whiteness upward reached So with its summit, that the deep affection They had for Mary was revealed to me. Thereafter they remained there in my sight, Regina cceli singing with such sweetness, That ne’er from me has the delight departed. O, what exuberance is garnered up Within those richest coffers, which had been Good husbandmen for sowing here below! There they enjoy and live upon the treasure Which was acquired while weeping in the exile O f Babylon, wherein the gold was left. There triumpheth, beneath the exalted Son Of God and Mary, in his victory, Both with the ancient council and the new, He who doth keep the keys of such a glory. CANTO XXIV.

O COMPANY elect to the great supper Of the Lamb benedight, who feedeth you So that forever full is your desire, If by the grace of God this man foretaste Something of that which falleth from your table, 5 Or ever death prescribe to him the time, Direct your mind to his immense desire, And him somewhat bedew ; ye drinking are Forever at the fount whence comes his thought.” Thus Beatrice ; and those souls beatified 10 Transformed themselves to spheres on steadfast poles, Flaming intensely in the guise of comets. And as the wheels in works of horologes Revolve so that the first to the beholder Motionless seems, and the last one to fly, *5 So in like manner did those carols, dancing In different measure, of their affluence Give me the gauge, as they were swift or slow. Paradiso xxiv.

From that one which I noted of most beauty Beheld I issue forth a fire so happy That none it left there of a greater brightness ; And around Beatrice three several times It whirled itself with so divine a song, M y fantasy repeats it not to me ; Therefore the pen skips, and I write it not, Since our imagination for such folds, Much more our speech, is of a tint too glaring. “ O holy sister mine, who us implorest W ith such devotion, by thine ardent love Thou dost unbind me from that beautiful sphere Thereafter, having stopped, the blessed fire Unto my Lady did direct its breath, Which spake in fashion as I here have said. And she : “ O light eterne of the great man To whom our Lord delivered up the keys He carried down of this miraculous joy, This one examine on points light and grave, As good beseemeth thee, about the Faith By means of which thou on the sea didst walk. If he love well, and hope well, and believe, From thee ’tis hid not; for thou hast thy sight There where depicted everything is seen. 158 The Divine Comedy

But since this kingdom has made citizens By means of the true Faith, to glorify it ’T is well he have the chance to speak thereof.” As baccalaureate arms himself, and speaks not Until doth propose the question, To argue it, and not to terminate it, So did I arm myself with every reason, While she was speaking, that I might be ready For such a questioner and such profession. “ Say, thou good Christian; manifest thyself; What is the Faith ? ” Whereat I raised my brow Unto that light wherefrom was this breathed forth Then turned I round to Beatrice, and she Prompt signals made to me that I should pour The water forth from my internal fountain. “ May grace, that suffers me to make confession,” Began I, “ to the great centurion, Cause my conceptions all to be explicit ! ” And I continued : “ As the truthful pen, Father, of thy dear brother wrote of it, Who put with thee Rome into the good way, Faith is the substance of the things we hope for, And evidence of those that are not seen ; And this appears to me its quiddity.” Paradiso xxiv. 159

Then heard I : “ Very rightly thou perceivest, I f well thou understandest why he placed it W ith substances and then with evidences.” And I thereafterward : “ The things profound, That here vouchsafe to me their apparition, Unto all eyes below are so concealed, That they exist there only in belief, Upon the which is founded the high hope,

And hence it takes the nature of a substance. 75 And it behoveth us from this belief To reason without having other sight, And hence it has the nature of evidence.” Then heard I : “ If whatever is acquired Below by doctrine were thus understood, No sophist’s subtlety would there find place.” Thus was breathed forth from that enkindled fove ; Then added: “ Very well has been gone over Already of this coin the alloy and weight ; But tell me if thou hast it in thy purse ? ” 85 And I : “ Yes, both so shining and so round, That in its stamp there is no peradventure.” Thereafter issued from the light profound That there resplendent was : “ This precious jewel, Upon the which is every virtue founded, 90 i6o The Divine Comedy

Whence hadst thou it?” And I : “ The large outpouring O f Holy Spirit, which has been diffused Upon the ancient parchments and the new, A syllogism is, which proved it to me

With such acuteness, that, compared therewith, 95 All demonstration seems to me obtuse.” And then I heard : “ The ancient and the new Postulates, that to thee are so conclusive, W hy dost thou take them for the word divine ? ” And I : “ The proofs, which show the truth to me, 100 Are the works subsequent, whereunto Nature Ne’er heated iron yet, nor anvil beat.” *T was answered me : “ Say, who assureth thee That those works ever were ? the thing itself That must be proved, naught else to thee affirms it.” 105 0 “ Were the world to converted,” I said, “ withouten miracles, this one Is such, the rest are not its hundredth part ; Because that poor and fasting thou didst enter Into the field to sow there the good plant, no Which was a vine and has become a thorn!” This being finished, the high, holy Court Resounded through the spheres, “ One God we praise ! ” In melodv that there above is chanted. Paradiso xxiv. 161

And then that Baron, who from branch to branch, 115 Examining, had thus conducted me, Till the extremest leaves we were approaching, Again began : “ The Grace that dallying Plays with thine intellect thy mouth has opened, Up to this point, as it should opened be, 120 So that I do approve what forth emerged ; But now thou must express what thou believest, And whence to thy belief it was presented.” “ O holy father, spirit who beholdest What thou believedst so that thou o’ercamest, 125 Towards the sepulchre, more youthful feet,” Began I, “ thou dost wish me in this place The form to manifest of my prompt belief, And likewise thou the cause thereof demandest.

And I respond : In one God I believe, 130 Sole and eterne, who moveth all the heavens With love and with desire, himself unmoved; And of such faith not only have I proofs Physical and metaphysical, but gives them

Likewise the truth that from this place rains down 135 Through Moses, through the Prophets and the , Through the Evangel, and through you, who wrote After the fiery Spirit sanctified you ; 162 The D ivine Comedy

In Persons three eterne believe, and these One essence I believe, so one and trine They bear conjunction both with sunt and est. W ith the profound condition and divine Which now I touch upon, doth stamp my mind Ofttimes the doctrine evangelical. This the beginning is, this is the spark W hich afterwards dilates to vivid flame, And, like a star in heaven, is sparkling in me.” Even as a lord who hears what pleaseth him His servant straight embraces, gratulating For the good news as soon as he is silent; So, giving me its benediction, singing, Three times encircled me, when I was silent, The apostolic light, at whose command I spoken had, in speaking I so pleased him. CANTO XXV.

J F e’er it happen that the Poem Sacred, To which both heaven and earth have set their hand, So that it many a year hath made me lean, O’ercome the cruelty that bars me out From the fair sheepfold, where a lamb I slumbered, 5 An enemy to the wolves that war upon it, With other voice forthwith, with other fleece Poet will I return, and at my font Baptismal will I take the laurel crown ; Because into the Faith that maketh known 10 All souls to God there entered I, and then Peter for her sake thus my brow encircled. Thereafterward towards us moved a light Out of that band whence issued the first-fruits Which o f his vicars Christ behind him left, 15 And then my Lady, full of ecstasy, Said unto me: “ Look, look! behold the Baron For whom below Galicia is frequented.” 164 The Divine Comedy

In the same way as, when a dove alights Near his companion, both of them pour forth, ao Circling about and murmuring, their affection, So one beheld I by the other grand Prince glorified to be with welcome greeted, Lauding the food that there above is eaten. But when their gratulations were complete, *s Silently coram me each one stood still, So incandescent it o’ercame my sight. Smiling thereafterwards, said Beatrice : “ Illustrious life, by whom the benefactions Of our Basilica have been described, 3° Make Hope resound within this altitude; Thou knowest as oft thou dost personify it As to the three gave greater clearness.” — “ Lift up thy head, and make thyself assured;

For what comes hither from the mortal world 3s Must needs be ripened in our radiance.” This comfort came to me from the second fire ; Wherefore mine eyes I lifted to the hills, Which bent them down before with too great weight. “ Since, through his grace, our Emperor wills that thou 40 Shouldst find thee face to face, before thy death, In the most secret chamber, with his Counts, Paradiso xxv i

So that, the truth beholden of this court, Hope, which below there rightfully enamors, Thereby thou strengthen in thyself and others, Say what it is, and how is flowering with it T h y mind, and say from whence it came to thee. Thus did the second light again continue. And the Compassionate, who piloted The plumage of my wings in such high flight, Did in reply anticipate me thus : “ No child whatever the Church Militant O f greater hope possesses, as is written In that Sun which irradiates all our band ; Therefore it is conceded him from Egypt T o come into Jerusalem to see, Or ever yet his warfare be completed. The two remaining points, that not for knowledge Have been demanded, but that he report How much this virtue unto thee is pleasing, T o him I leave ; for hard he will not find them, Nor of self-praise; and let him answer them; And may the grace of God in this assist him ! ” As a disciple, who his teacher follows, Ready and willing, where he is expert, That his proficiency may be displayed, 166 The Divine Comedy

“ Hope/’ said I, “ is the certain expectation O f future glory, which is the effect O f grace divine and merit precedent. From many stars this light comes unto me; But he instilled it first into my heart Who was chief singer unto the chief captain. ‘ Sperent in te/ in the high Theody He sayeth, ‘ those who know thy name’ ; and who Knoweth it not, if he my faith possess ? Thou didst instil me, then, with his instilling In the , so that I am full, And upon others rain again your rain.” W hile I was speaking, in the living bosom O f that combustion quivered an effulgence, Sudden and frequent, in the guise of lightning; Then breathed : “ The love wherewith I am inflamed Towards the virtue still which followed me Unto the palm and issue o f the field, Wills that I breathe to thee that thou delight In her ; and grateful to me is thy telling Whatever things Hope promises to thee.” And I : “ The ancient Scriptures and the new The mark establish, and this shows it me, O f all the souls whom God hath made his friends. Paradiso xxv. i

Isaiah saith, that each one garmented In his own land shall be with twofold garments, And his own land is this delightful life. Thy brother, too, far more explicitly, There where he treateth of the robes of white, This manifests to us.” And first, and near the ending o f these words, “ Sperent in te” from over us was heard, To which responsive answered all the carols. Thereafterward a light among them brightened, So that, if one such crystal had, Winter would have a month of one sole day. And as uprises, goes, and enters the dance A winsome maiden, only to do honor To the new bride, and not from any failing, Even thus did I behold the brightened splendor Approach the two, who in a wheel revolved As was beseeming to their ardent love. Into the song and music there it entered ; And fixed on them my Lady kept her look, Even as a bride silent and motionless. “ This is the one who lay upon the breast O f him our Pelican ; and this is he T o the great office from the cross elected.” 168 The D ivine Comedy

My Lady thus ; but therefore none the more Did move her sight from its attentive gaze Before or afterward these words of hers. Even as a man who gazes, and endeavors To see the eclipsing of the sun a little, And who, by seeing, sightless doth become, So I became before that latest fire, W hile it was said, “ W hy dost thou daze thyself To see a thing which here hath no existence? Earth in the earth my body is, and shall be With all the others there, until our number With the eternal proposition tajlies. W ith the two garments in the blessed cloister Are the two lights alone that have ascended : And this shalt thou take back into your world.” And at this utterance the flaming circle Grew quiet, with the dulcet intermingling O f sound, that by the trinal breath was made, As to escape from danger or fatigue The oars that erst were in the water beaten Are all suspended at a whistle’s sound. Ah, how much in my mind was I disturbed, W hen I turned round to look on Beatrice, That her I could not see, although I was Close at her side and in the Happy W orld ! CANTO XXVI.

"W H IL E I was doubting for my vision quenched, Out of the flame refulgent that had quenched it Issued a breathing, that attentive made me, Saying ; “ While thou recoverest the sense O f seeing which in me thou hast consumed, 5 *T is well that speaking thou shouldst compensate it. Begin then, and declare to what thy soul Is aimed, and count it for a certainty, Sight is in thee bewildered and not dead ; Because the Lady, who through this divine 20 Region conducteth thee, has in her look The power the hand of Ananias had.” I said : “ As pleaseth her, or soon or late Let the cure come to eyes that portals were When she with fire I ever burn with entered. 15 The Good, that gives contentment to this Court, The Alpha and Omega is of all Th e writing that love reads me low or loud.” 17 o The Divine Comedy

The selfsame voice, that taken had from me The terror of the sudden dazzlement, To speak still farther put it in my thought ; And said : “ In verity with finer sieve Behoveth thee to sift ; thee it behoveth To say who aimed thy bow at such a target.” And I : “ By philosophic arguments, And by authority that hence descends, Such love must needs imprint itself in me ; For Good, so far as good, when comprehended Doth straight enkindle love, and so much greater As more of goodness in itself it holds ; Then to that Essence (whose is such advantage That every good which out of it is found Is nothing but a ray o f its own light) More than elsewhither must the mind be moved O f every one, in loving, who discerns The truth in which this evidence is founded. Such truth he to my intellect reveals Who demonstrates to me the primal love O f all the sempiternal substances. The voice reveals it of the truthful Author, Who says to Moses, speaking of Himself, ‘ I will make all my goodness pass before thee/ Paradiso xxvi. 1 7

Thou too revealest it to me, beginning The loud Evangel, that proclaims the secret O f heaven to earth above all other edict.” And I heard say : “ By human intellect And by authority concordant with it, O f all thy loves reserve for God the highest. But say again if other cords thou feelest, Draw thee towards Him, that thou mayst proclaim With how many teeth this love is biting thee.” The holy purpose of the Eagle of Christ Not latent was, nay, rather I perceived Whither he fain would my profession lead. Therefore I recommenced : “ All of those bites Which have the power to turn the heart to God Unto my charity have been concurrent. The being of the world, and my own being, The death which He endured that I may live, And that which all the faithful hope, as I do, With the forementioned vivid consciousness Have drawn me from the sea of love perverse, And of the right have placed me on the shore. The leaves, wherewith embowered is all the garden O f the Eternal Gardener, do I love As much as he has granted them of good.” 172 The D ivine Comedy

As soon as I had ceased, a song most sweet Throughout the heaven resounded, and my Lady Said with the others, “ Holy, holy, holy ! ” And as at some keen light one wakes from sleep By reason o f the visual spirit that runs Unto the splendor passed from coat to coat, And he who wakes abhorreth what he sees, So all unconscious is his sudden waking, Until the judgment cometh to his aid, So from before mine eyes did Beatrice Chase every mote with radiance of her own, That cast its light a thousand miles and more. Whence better after than before I saw, And in a kind of wonderment I asked About a fourth light that I saw with us. And said my Lady : “ There within those rays Gazes upon its M aker the first soul That ever the first virtue did create.,, Even as the bough that downward bends its top A t transit o f the wind, and then is lifted By its own virtue, which inclines it upward, Likewise did I, the while that she was speaking, Being amazed, and then I was made bold By a desire to speak wherewith I burned. Paradiso xxvi. 173

And I began : “ O apple, that mature Alone hast been produced, O ancient father, To whom each wife is daughter and daughter-in-law, Devoutly as I can I supplicate thee That thou wouldst speak to me; thou seest my wish ; And I, to hear thee quickly, speak it not.” 96 Sometimes an animal, when covered, struggles So that his impulse needs must be apparent, By reason o f the wrappage following it; And in like manner the primeval soul 100 Made clear to me athwart its covering How jubilant it was to give me pleasure. Then breathed : “ Without thy uttering it to me, Thine inclination better I discern Than thou whatever thing is surest to thee ; 105 For I behold it in the truthful mirror, That of Himself all things parhelion makes, And none makes Him parhelion of itself* Thou fain wouldst hear how long ago God placed.me Within the lofty garden, where this Lady no Unto so long a stairway thee disposed. And how long to mine eyes it was a pleasure, And o f the great disdain the proper cause, And the language that I used and that I made. 174 The Divine Comedy

Now, son of mine, the tasting of the tree 115 Not in itself was cause of so great exile, But solely the o’erstepping of the bounds. There, whence thy Lady moved Virgilius, Four thousand and three hundred and two circuits Made by the sun, this Council I desired ; 120 And him I saw return to all the lights O f his highway nine hundred times and thirty, Whilst I upon the earth was tarrying. The language that I spake was quite extinct Before that in the work interminable 125 The people under were employed ; For nevermore result of reasoning (Because of human pleasure that doth change, Obedient to the heavens) was durable. A natural action is it that man speaks; 130 But whether thus or thus, doth nature leave T o your own art, as seemeth best to you. Ere I descended to the infernal anguish, E l was on earth the name o f the C h ief Good, From whom comes all the joy that wraps me round; E li he then was called, and that is proper, 136 Because the use of men is like a leaf On bough, which goeth and another cometh. Paradiso xxvi.

Upon the mount that highest o’er the wave Rises was I, in life or pure or sinful, From the first hour to that which is the second, As the sun changes quadrant, to the sixth.” CANTO XXVII.

“ Ç^LO R Y be to the Father, to the Son, And Holy Ghost!” all Paradise began, So that the melody inebriate made me. W hat I beheld seemed unto me a smile Of the universe ; for my inebriation 5 Found entrance through the hearing and the sight. O joy ! O gladness inexpressible ! O perfect life of love and peacefulness I O riches without hankering secure ! Before mine eyes were standing the four torches 10 Enkindled, and the one that first had come Began to make itself more luminous ; And even such in semblance it became As Jupiter would become, if he and Mars [ers. Were birds, and they should interchange their feath- That Providence, which here distributeth 16 Season and service, in the blessed choir Had silence upon every side imposed. Paradiso xxvn. i

When I heard say : “ If I my color change, Marvel not at it ; for while I am speaking Thou shalt behold all these their color change. He who usurps upon the earth my place, My place, my place, which vacant has become Before the presence of the Son of God, Has of my cemetery made a sewer O f blood and stench, whereby the Perverse One, Who fell from here, below there is appeased ! ” W ith the same color which, through sun adverse, Painteth the clouds at evening or at morn, Beheld I then the whole of heaven suffused. And as a modest woman, who abides Sure o f herself, and at another’s failing, From listening only, timorous becomes, Even thus did Beatrice change countenance; And I believe in heaven was such eclipse, When suffered the supreme Omnipotence; Thereafterward proceeded forth his words With voice so much transmuted from itself, The very countenance was not more changed. “ The spouse o f Christ has never nurtured been On blood of mine, of Linus and of Cletus, To be made use of in acquest of gold; 178 The Divine Comedy

But in acquest o f this delightful life Sixtus and Pius, Urban and Calixtus, After much lamentation, shed their blood. Our purpose was not, that on the right hand O f our successors should in part be seated The Christian folk, in part upon the other; Nor that the keys which were to me confided Should e’er become the escutcheon on a banner, That should wage war on those who are baptized; Nor I be made the figure of a seal To privileges venal and mendacious, Whereat I often redden and flash with fire. In garb of shepherds the rapacious wolves Are seen from here above o’er all the pastures ! O' wrath of God, why dost thou slumber still ? To drink our blood the Caorsines and Gascons Are making ready. O thou good beginning, Unto how vile an end must thou needs fall! But the high Providence, that with Scipio At Rome the glory of the world defended, W ill speedily bring aid, as I conceive ; And thou, my son, who by thy mortal weight Shalt down return again, open thy mouth; W hat I conceal not, do not thou conceal.” Paradiso xxvn. 179

As with its frozen vapors downward falls In flakes our atmosphere, what time the horn O f the celestial Goat doth touch the sun, Upward in such array saw I the ether 70 Become, and flaked with the triumphant vapors, Which there together with us had remained. My sight was following up their semblances, And followed till the medium, by excess,

The passing farther onward took from it ; 75 Whereat the Lady, who beheld me freed From gazing upward, said to me : “ Cast down Thy sight, and see how far thou art turned round.” Since the first time that I had downward looked, I saw that I had moved through the whole arc 80 W hich the first climate makes from midst to end; So that I saw the mad track of Past Gades, and this side, well nigh the shore Whereon became Europa a sweet burden. And of this threshing-floor the site to me 85 Were more unveiled, but the sun was proceeding Under my feet, a sign and more removed. My mind enamored, which is dallying At all times with my Lady, to bring back T o her mine eyes was more than ever ardent. 9° i 8o The Divine Comedy

And if or Art or Nature has made bait T o catch the eyes and so possess the mind, In human flesh or in its portraiture, All joined together would appear as naught To the divine delight which shone upon me When to her smiling face I turned me round. The virtue that her look endowed me with From the fair nest of Leda tore me forth, And up into the swiftest heaven impelled me. Its parts exceeding full of life and lofty Are all so uniform, I cannot say Which Beatrice selected for my place. But she, who was aware o f my desire, Began, the while she smiled so joyously That God seemed in her countenance to rejoice “ The nature of that motion, which keeps quiet The centre, and all the rest about it moves, From hence begins as from its starting point. And in this heaven there is no other Where Than in the Mind Divine, wherein is kindled The love that turns it, and the power it rains. W ithin a circle light and love embrace it, Even as this doth the others, and that precinct He who encircles it alone controls. Paradiso xxvn. l 8 l

Its motion is not by another meted, But all the others measured are by this, As ten is by the half and by the fifth. And in what manner time in such a pot M ay have its roots, and in the rest its leaves, Now unto thee can manifest be made. 120 O covetousness, that mortals dost ingulf Beneath thee so, that no one hath the power O f drawing back his eyes from out thy waves ! Full fairly blossoms in mankind the w ill; But the uninterrupted rain converts 125 Into abortive wildings the true plums. Fidelity and innocence are found Only in children ; afterwards they both Take flight or e’er the cheeks with down are covered. One, while he prattles still, observes the fasts, 13° Who, when his tongue is loosed, forthwith devours Whatever food under whatever moon ; Another, while he prattles, loves and listens Unto his mother, who when speech is perfect

Forthwith desires to see her in her grave. 135 Even thus is swarthy made the skin so white In its first aspect o f the daughter fair O f him who brings the morn, and leaves the night. 182 The D ivine Comedy

Thou, that it may not be a marvel to thee, Think that on earth there is no one who governs Whence goes astray the human family. Ere January be unwintered wholly By the centesimal on earth neglected, Shall these supernal circles roar so loud that has been so long awaited Shall whirl the poops about where are the prows So that the fleet shall run its course direct, And the true fruit shall follow on the flower.” CANTO XX F I l i .

^ F T E R the truth against the present life . O f miserable mortals was unfolded By her who doth imparadise my mind, As in a looking-glass a taper’s flame He sees who from behind is lighted by it, Before he has it in his sight or thought, And turns him round to see if so the glass Tell him the truth, and sees that it accords Therewith as doth a music with its , In similar wise my memory recollecteth That I did, looking into those fair eyes, O f which Love made the springes to ensnare me. And as I turned me round, and mine were touched By that which is apparent in that volume, Whenever on its gyre we gaze intent, A point beheld I, that was raying out Light so acute, the sight which it enkindles Must close perforce before such great acuteness. 184 The Divine Comedy

And whatsoever star seems smallest here Would seem to be a moon, if placed beside it ao As one star with another star is placed. Perhaps at such a distance as appears A halo cincturing the light that paints it, W hen densest is the vapor that sustains it, Thus distant round the point a circle of fire *5 So swiftly whirled, that it would have surpassed Whatever motion soonest girds the world; And this was by another circumcint, That by a third, the third then by a fourth,

By a fifth the fourth, and then by a sixth the fifth ; 3° The seventh followed thereupon in width So ample now, that Juno’s messenger Entire would be too narrow to contain it. Even so the eighth and ninth ; and every one

More slowly moved, according as it was 35 In number distant farther from the first. And that one had its flame most crystalline From which less distant was the stainless spark, I think because more with its truth imbued. M y Lady, who in my anxiety 40 Beheld me much perplexed, said: “ From that point Dependent is the heaven and nature all. Paradiso xxvm.

Behold that circle most conjoined to it, And know thou, that its motion is so swift Through burning love whereby it is spurred on. And I to her : “ If the world were arranged In the order which I see in yonder wheels, W h a t’s set before me would have satisfied me ; But in the world of sense we can perceive That evermore the circles are diviner As they are from the centre more remote Wherefore if my desire is to be ended In this miraculous and angelic temple, That has for confines only love and light, To hear behoves me still how the example And the exemplar go not in one fashion, Since for myself in vain I contemplate it.” “ If thine own fingers unto such a knot Be insufficient, it is no great wonder, So hard hath it become for want of trying.” M y Lady thus; then said she : “ Do thou take What I shall tell thee, if thou wouldst be sated, And exercise on that thy subtlety. The circles corporal are wide and narrow According to the more or less of virtue Which is distributed through all their parts. 186 The Divine Comedy

The greater goodness works the greater weal, The greater weal the greater body holds, I f perfect equally are all its parts. Therefore this one which sweeps along with it The universe sublime, doth correspond Unto the circle which most loves and knows. On which account, if thou unto the virtue Apply thy measure, not to the appearance O f substances that unto thee seem round, Thou wilt behold a‘marvellous agreement, O f more to greater, and of less to smaller, In every heaven, with its Intelligence.” Even as remaineth splendid and serene The hemisphere of air, when Boreas Is blowing from that cheek where he is mildest, Because is purified and resolved the rack That erst disturbed it, till the welkin laughs W ith all the beauties of its pageantry ; Thus did I likewise, after that my lady Had me provided with her clear response, And like a star in heaven the truth was seen. And soon as to a stop her words had come, Not otherwise does iron scintillate When molten, than those circles scintillated. Paradiso xxvm. . 187

Their coruscation all the sparks repeated, And they so many were, their number makes More millions than the doubling o f the chess. I heard them sing hosanna choir by choir To the fixed point which holds them at the Ubi, 95 And ever will, where they have ever been. And she, who saw the dubious meditations Within my mind, “ The primal circles,” said, “ Have shown thee Seraphim and Cherubim. Thus rapidly they follow their own bonds, 100 To be as like the point as most they can, And can as far as they are high in vision. Those other Loves, that round about them go, Thrones of the countenance divine are called, Because they terminate the primal Triad. 105 And thou shouldst know that they all have delight As much as their own vision penetrates The Truth, in which all intellect finds rest. From this it may be seen how blessedness Is founded in the faculty which sees, no And not in that which loves, and follows next ; And o f this seeing merit is the measure, Which is brought forth by grace, and by good will ; Thus on from grade to grade doth it proceed. 188 The Divine Comedy

The second Triad, which is germinating In such wise in this sempiternal spring, That no nocturnal Aries despoils, Perpetually hosanna warbles forth W ith threefold melody, that sounds in three Orders of joy, with which it is intrined. The three Divine are in this hierarchy, First the Dominions, and the Virtues next; And the third order is that of the Powers. Then in the dances twain penultimate The Principalities and Archangels wheel ; The last is wholly of angelic sports. These orders upward all of them are gazing, And downward so prevail, that unto God They all attracted are and all attract. And Dionysius with so great desire To contemplate these Orders set himself, He named them and distinguished them as I do. But Gregory afterwards dissented from him ; Wherefore, as soon as he unclosed his eyes Within this heaven, he at himself did smile. And if so much of secret truth a mortal Proffered on earth, I would not have thee marvel For he who saw it here revealed it to him, With much more of the truth about these circles.” CANTO XXIX.

AT what time both the children of Latona, Surmounted by the Ram and by the Scales, Together make a zone of the horizon, As long as from the time the zenith holds them In equipoise, till from that girdle both Changing their hemisphere disturb the balance, So long, her face depicted with a smile, Did Beatrice keep silence while she gazed Fixedly at the point which had o’ercome me. Then she began : “ I say, and I ask not W hat thou dost wish to hear, for I have seen it Where centres every When and every Ubu Not to acquire some good unto himself, Which is impossible, but that his splendor In its resplendency may say, ‘ Subsisto,9 In his eternity outside of time, Outside all other limits, as it pleased him, Into new Loves the Eternal Love unfolded. 190 The Divine Comedy

Nor as if torpid did he lie before ; For neither after nor before proceeded The going forth of God upon these waters. Matter and Form unmingled and conjoined Came into being that had no defect, E’en as three arrows from a three-stringed bow. And as in glass, in amber, or in crystal A sunbeam flashes so, that from its coming To its full being is no interval, So from its Lord did the triform effect Ray forth into its being all together, Without discrimination of beginning. Order was con-created and constructed In substances, and summit o f the world Were those wherein the pure act was produced. Pure potentiality held the lowest part ; Midway bound potentiality with act Such bond that it shall never be unbound. has written unto you of angels Created a long lapse o f centuries Or ever yet the other world was made ; But written is this truth in many places By writers o f the H oly Ghost, and thou Shalt see it, if thou lookest well thereat. Paradiso xxix. 191

And even reason seeth it somewhat, For it would not concede that for so long

Could be the motors without their perfection. 45 Now dost thou know both where and when these Loves Created were, and how ; so that extinct In thy desire already are three fires. Nor could one reach, in counting, unto twenty So swiftly, as a portion of these angels 5° Disturbed the subject of your elements. The rest remained, and they began this art Which thou discernest, with so great delight That never from their circling do they cease.

The occasion of the fall was the accursed 55 Presumption o f that One, whom thou hast seen By all the burden of the world constrained. Those whom thou here beholdest modest were To recognize themselves as of that goodness W hich made them apt for so much understanding ; 60 On which account their vision was exalted By the enlightening grace and their own merit, So that they have a full and steadfast will. I would not have thee doubt, but certain be, 3T is meritorious to receive this grace, 65 According as the affection opens to it. 192 The Divine Comedy

Now round about in this consistory Much mayst thou contemplate, if these my words Be gathered up, without all further aid. But since upon the earth, throughout your schools, They teach that such is the angelic nature That it doth hear, and recollect, and will, M ore will I say, that thou mayst see unmixed The truth that is confounded there below, Equivocating in such like prelections. These substances, since in God’s countenance They jocund were, turned not away their sight From that wherefrom not anything is hidden ; Hence they have not their vision intercepted By object new, and hence they do not need To recollect, through interrupted thought. So that below, not sleeping, people dream, Believing they speak truth, and not believing ; And in the last is greater sin and shame. Below you do not journey by one path Philosophizing ; so transporteth you Love of appearance and the thought thereof. And even this above here is endured W ith less disdain, than when is set aside The Holy Writ, or when it is distorted. Paradiso xxix.

They think not there how much of blood it costs T o sow it in the world, and how he pleases W ho in humility keeps close to it. Each striveth for appearance, and doth make His own inventions ; and these treated are By preachers, and the Evangel holds its peace. One sayeth that the moon did backward turn, In the Passion of Christ, and interpose herself So that the sunlight reached not down below; And lies ; for of its own accord the light H id itself ; whence to Spaniards and to Indians, As to the Jews, did such eclipse respond. Florence has not so many Lapi and Bindi As fables such as these, that every year Are shouted from the pulpit back and forth, In such wise that the lambs, who do not know, Come back from pasture fed upon the wind, And not to see the harm doth not excuse them. Christ did not to his first disciples say, ‘ Go forth, and to the world preach idle tales/ But unto them a true foundation gave ; And this so loudly sounded from their lips, That, in the warfare to enkindle Faith, They made of the Evangel shields and lances. 194 The D ivine Comedy

Now men go forth with jests and drolleries To preach, and if but well the people laugh, The hood puffs out, and nothing more is asked. But in the cowl there nestles such a bird, That, if the common people were to see it, They would perceive what pardons they confide ii For which so great on earth has grown the folly, That, without proof of any testimony, To each indulgence they would flock together. By this Saint Anthony his pig doth fatten, And many others, who are worse than pigs, Paying in money without mark of coinage. But since we have digressed abundantly, Turn back thine eyes forthwith to the right path, So that the way be shortened with the time. This nature doth so multiply itself In numbers, that there never yet was speech Nor mortal fancy that can go so far. And if thou notest that which is revealed By Daniel, thou wilt see that in his thousands Number determinate is kept concealed. The primal light, that all irradiates it, By modes as many is received therein, As are the splendors wherewith it is mated. Paradiso xxix.

Hence, inasmuch as on the act conceptive The affection followeth, of love the sweetness Therein diversely fervid is or tepid. The height behold now and the amplitude O f the eternal power, since it hath made Itself so many mirrors, w here’t is broken, One in itself remaining as before.,, CANTO XXX.

pE R C H A N C E six thousand miles remote from us Is glowing the sixth hour, and now this world Inclines its shadow almost to a level, When the mid-heaven begins to make itself So deep to us, that here and there a star Ceases to shine so far down as this depth, And as advances bright exceedingly The handmaid of the sun, the heaven is closed Light after light to the most beautiful ; Not otherwise the Triumph, which forever Plays round about the point that vanquished me, Seeming enclosed by what itself encloses, Little by little from my vision faded ; Whereat to turn mine eyes on Beatrice My seeing nothing and my love constrained me. I f what has hitherto been said of her W ere all concluded in a single praise, Scant would it be to serve the present turn. Paradiso xxx. i

Not only does the beauty I beheld Transcend ourselves, but truly I believe Its Maker only may enjoy it all. Vanquished do I confess me by this passage More than by problem of his theme was ever O’ercome the comic or the tragic poet; For as the sun the sight that trembles most, Even so the memory of that sweet smile M y mind depriveth o f its very self. From the first day that I beheld her face In this life, to the moment of this look, The sequence of my song has ne’er been severed; But now perforce this sequence must desist From following her beauty with my verse, As every artist at his uttermost. Such as I leave her to a greater fame Than any of my , which is bringing Its arduous matter to a final close, With voice and gesture of a perfect leader She recommenced : “ We from the greatest body Have issued to the heaven that is pure light ; Light intellectual replete with love, Love o f true good replete with ecstasy, Ecstasy that transcendeth every sweetness. 198 The Divine Comedy

H ere shalt thou see the one host and the other O f Paradise, and one in the same aspects W hich at the final judgment thou shalt see.” Even as a sudden lightning that disperses T h e visual spirits, so that it deprives The eye of impress from the strongest objects Thus round about me flashed a living light, And left me swathed around with such a veil O f its effulgence, that I nothing saw. “ Ever the Love which quieteth this heaven Welcomes into itself with such salute, T o make the candle ready for its flame.” No sooner had within me these brief words An entrance found, than I perceived myself To be uplifted over my own power, And I with vision new rekindled me, Such that no light whatever is so pure But that mine eyes were fortified against it. And light I saw in fashion o f a river Fulvid with its effulgence, ’twixt two banks Depicted with an admirable Spring. Out o f this river issued living sparks, And on all sides sank down into the flowers, Like unto rubies that are set in gold ; Paradiso xxx. i

And then, as if inebriate with the odors, They plunged again into the wondrous torrent, And as one entered issued forth another. “ The high desire, that now inflames and moves thee To have intelligence of what thou seest, Pleaseth me all the more, the more it swells. But of this water it behoves thee drink Before so great a thirst in thee be slaked.” Thus said to me the sunshine o f mine eyes ; And added: “ The river and the topazes Going in and out, and the laughing of the herbag Are of their truth foreshadowing prefaces ; Not that these things are difficult in themselves, But the deficiency is on thy side, For yet thou hast not vision so exalted.,, There is no babe that leaps so suddenly With face towards the milk, if he awake M uch later than his usual custom is, As I did, that I might make better mirrors Still of mine eyes, down stooping to the wave Which flows that we therein be better made. And even as the penthouse of mine eyelids Drank of it, it forthwith appeared to me Out o f its length to be transformed to round. 200 The Divine Comedy

Then as a folk who have been under masks Seem other than before, if they divest The semblance not their own they disappeared Thus into greater pomp were changed for me The flowerets and the sparks, so that I saw Both of the Courts of Heaven made manifest. O splendor of God ! by means of which I saw The lofty triumph of the realm veracious, Give me the power to say how it I saw ! There is a light above, which visible Makes the Creator unto every creature, Who only in beholding Him has peace, And it expands itself in circular form To such extent, that its circumference Would be too large a girdle for the sun. T h e semblance of it is all made o f rays Reflected from the top of Primal Motion, Which takes therefrom vitality and power. And as a hill in water at its base Mirrors itself, as if to see its beauty When affluent most in verdure and in flowers, So, ranged aloft all round about the light, Mirrored I saw in more ranks than a thousand All who above there have from us returned Paradiso xxx. 201

And if the lowest row collect within it 115 So great a light, how vast the amplitude Is of this Rose in its extremest leaves ! M y vision in the vastness and the height Lost not itself, but comprehended all The quantity and quality of that gladness . 120 There near and far nor add nor take away ; For there where God immediately doth govern, The natural law in naught is relevant. Into the yellow of the Rose Eternal That spreads, and multiplies, and breathes an odor 125 O f praise unto the ever-vernal Sun, As one who silent is and fain would speak, M e Beatrice drew on, and said : “ Behold O f the white stoles how vast the convent is ! Behold how vast the circuit o f our city ! 130 Behold our seats so filled to overflowing, That here henceforward are few people wanting ! On that great throne whereon thine eyes are fixed For the crown’s sake already placed upon it,

Before thou suppest at this wedding feast 135 Shall sit the soul (that is to be On earth) of noble Henry, who shall come T o redress Italy ere she be ready. 202 The Divine Comedy

Blind covetousness, that casts its spell upon you, Has made you like unto the little child, W ho dies of hunger and drives off the nurse. And in the sacred forum then shall be A Prefect such, that openly or covert On the same road he will not walk with him. But long of God he will not be endured In holy office ; he shall be thrust down W here is for his deserts, And make him of Alagna lower go ! ” CANTO XXXI.

J N fashion then as o f a snow-white rose Displayed itself to me the saintly host, Whom Christ in his own blood had made his bride But the other host, that flying sees and sings The glory of Him who doth enamor it, And the goodness that created it so noble, Even as a swarm of bees, that sinks in flowers One moment, and the next returns again To where its labor is to sweetness turned, Sank into the great flower, that is adorned With leaves so many, and thence reascended T o where its love abideth evermore. Their faces had they all of living flame, And wings o f gold, and all the rest so white No snow unto that limit doth attain. From bench to bench, into the flower descending, They carried something of the peace and ardor Which by the fanning of their flanks they won. 204 The D ivine Comedy

Nor did the interposing ’twixt the flower And what was o’er it of such plenitude O f flying shapes impede the sight and splendor; Because the light divine so penetrates The universe, according to its merit, That naught can be an obstacle against it. This realm secure and full of gladsomeness, Crowded with ancient people and with modern, Unto one mark had all its look and love. 0 Trinal Light, that in a single star Sparkling upon their sight so satisfies them, Look down upon our tempest here below ! If the barbarians, coming from some region That every day by Helice is covered, Revolving with her son whom she delights in, Beholding Rome and all her noble works, Were wonder-struck, what time the Lateran Above all mortal things was eminent,— 1 who to the divine had from the human, From time unto eternity, had come, From Florence to a people just and sane, W ith what amazement must I have been filled! Truly between this and the joy, it was M y pleasure not to hear, and to be mute. Paradiso xxxi. 205

And as a pilgrim who delighteth him In gazing round the temple of his vow,

And some day to retell how it was, 45 So through the living light my way pursuing Directed I mine eyes o’er all the ranks, N ow up, now down, and now all round about. Faces I saw of charity persuasive, Embellished by His light and their own smile, 5° And attitudes adorned with every grace. The general form of Paradise already My glance had comprehended as a whole, In no part hitherto remaining fixed, And round I turned me with rekindled wish . 55 My Lady to interrogate of things Concerning which my mind was in suspense. One thing I meant, another answered me; I thought I should see Beatrice, and saw An Old Man habited like the glorious people. 60 O ’erflowing was he in his eyes and cheeks With joy benign, in attitude of pity As to a tender father is becoming. And “ She, where is she ? ” instantly I said ; W hence he : “ T o put an end to thy desire, 65 Me Beatrice hath sent from mine own place. 2o6 The Divine Comedy

And if thou lookest up to the third round O f the first rank, again shalt thou behold her Upon the throne her merits have assigned her.” W ithout reply I lifted up mine eyes, And saw her, as she made herself a crown Reflecting from herself the eternal rays. Not from that region which the highest thunders Is any mortal eye so far removed, In whatsoever sea it deepest sinks, As there from Beatrice my sight ; but this Was nothing unto me; because her image Descended not to me by medium blurred. “ O Lady, thou in whom my hope is strong, And who for my salvation didst endure In Hell to leave the imprint of thy feet, O f whatsoever things I have beheld, As coming from thy power and from thy goodness I recognize the virtue and the grace. Thou from a slave hast brought me unto freedom, By all those ways, by all the expedients, Whereby thou hadst the power o f doing it. Preserve towards me thy magnificence, So that this soul of mine, which thou hast healed, Pleasing to thee be loosened from the body.” Paradiso xxxi. 207

Thus I implored; and she, so far away, Smiled, as it seemed, and looked once more at me ; Then unto the eternal fountain turned. And said the Old Man holy : “ That thou mayst

Accomplish perfectly thy journeying, 95 Whereunto prayer and holy love have sent me, Fly with thine eyes all round about this garden ; For seeing it will discipline thy sight Farther to mount along the ray divine. And she, the , for whom I burn 100 Wholly with love, will grant us every grace, Because that I her faithful Bernard am.” As he who peradventure from Croatia Cometh to gaze at our Veronica, W ho through its ancient fame is never sated, 105 But says in thought, the while it is displayed, “ M y Lord, Christ Jesus, God o f very God, Now was your semblance made like unto this ? ” Even such was I while gazing at the living Charity o f the man, who in this world no By contemplation tasted o f that peace. “ Thou son of grace, this jocund life,” began he, “ Will not be known to thee by keeping ever Thine eyes below here on the lowest place ; 2 o 8 The Divine Comedy

But mark the circles to the most remote, Until thou shalt behold enthroned the Queen To whom this realm is subject and devoted.” I lifted up mine eyes, and as at morn The oriental part of the horizon Surpasses that wherein the sun goes down, Thus, as if going with mine eyes from vale T o mount, I saw a part in the remoteness Surpass in splendor all the other front. And even as there, where we await the pole That Phaeton drove badly, blazes more The light, and is on either side diminished, So likewise that pacific oriflamme Gleamed brightest in the centre, and each side In equal measure did the flame abate. And at that centre, with their wings expanded, More than a thousand jubilant Angels saw I, Each differing in effulgence and in kind. I saw there at their sports and at their songs A beauty smiling, which the gladness was W ithin the eyes of all the other saints ; And if I had in speaking as much wealth As in imagining, I should not dare To attempt the smallest part of its delight. Paradiso xxxi.

Bernard, as soon as he beheld mine eyes Fixed and intent upon its fervid fervor, His own with such affection turned to her That it made mine more ardent to behold. CANTO XXXII.

^/^BSORBED in his delight, that contemplator Assumed the willing office of a teacher, And gave beginning to these holy words : “ The wound that Mary closed up and anointed, She at her feet who is so beautiful, She is the one who opened it and pierced it. Within that order which the third seats make Is seated , lower than the other, With Beatrice, in manner as thou seest. Sarah, Rebecca, Judith, and her who was Ancestress of the Singer, who for dole O f the misdeed said, ‘Miserere mei,y Canst thou behold from seat to seat descending Down in gradation, as with each one’s name I through the Rose go down from leaf to leaf. And downward from the seventh row, even as Above the same, succeed the Hebrew women, Dividing all the tresses of the flower ; Paradiso xxxn. 211

Because, according to the view which Faith In Christ had taken, these are the partition 20 By which the sacred stairways are divided. Upon this side, where perfect is the flower W ith each one o f its petals, seated are Those who believed in Christ who was to come. Upon the other side, where intersected *5 W ith vacant spaces are the semicircles, Are those who looked to Christ already come. And as, upon this side, the glorious seat O f the Lady of Heaven, and the other seats

Below it, such a great division make, 3° So opposite doth that of the great John, Who, ever holy, desert and martyrdom Endured, and afterwards two years in Hell. And under him thus to divide were chosen

Francis, and Benedict, and Augustine, 35 And down to us the rest from round to round. Behold now the high providence divine ; For one and other aspect of the Faith In equal measure shall this garden fill.

And know that downward from that rank which cleaves 4° Midway the sequence of the two divisions, N ot by their proper merit are they seated ; 2i2 The Divine Comedy

But by another’s under fixed conditions ; For these are spirits one and all assoiled Before they any true election had. Well canst thou recognize it in their faces, And also in their voices puerile, If thou regard them well and hearken to them. Now doubtest thou, and doubting thou art silent; But I will loosen for thee the strong bond In which thy subtile fancies hold thee fast. Within the amplitude of this domain No casual point can possibly find place, No more than sadness can, or thirst, or hunger For by eternal law has been established Whatever thou beholdest, so that closely \ The ring is fitted to the finger here. And therefore are these people, festinate Unto true life, not sine causa here More and less excellent among themselves. T h e King, by means of whom this realm reposes In so great love and in so great delight That no will ventureth to ask for more, In his own joyous aspect every mind Creating, at his pleasure dowers with grace Diversely ; and let here the effect suffice. Paradiso x x x i i .

And this is clearly and expressly noted For you in Holy Scripture, in those twins Who in their mother had their roused. According to the color of the hair, Therefore, with such a grace the light supreme Consenteth that they worthily be crowned. Without, then, any merit o f their deeds, Stationed are they in different gradations, Differing only in their first acuteness. ’T is true that in the early centuries, With innocence, to work out their salvation Sufficient was the faith of parents only. After the earlier ages were completed, Behoved it that the males by circumcision Unto their innocent wings should virtue add ; But after that the time of grace had come Without the baptism absolute of Christ, Such innocence below there was retained. Look now into the face that unto Christ Hath most resemblance ; for its brightness only Is able to prepare thee to see Christ.” On her did I behold so great a gladness Rain down, borne onward in the holy minds Created through that altitude to fly, 214 The Divine Comedy

That whatsoever I had seen before Did not suspend me in such admiration, Nor show me such similitude of God. And the same Love that first descended there, “ Ave Maria, gratia plena” singing, In front of her his wings expanded wide. Unto the divine responded From every part the court beatified, So that each sight became serener for it. “ O holy father, who for me endurest To be below here, leaving the sweet place In which thou sittest by eternal lot, Who is the Angel that with so much joy Into the eyes is looking of our Queen, Enamored so that he seems made o f fire ? ” Thus I again recourse had to the teaching Of that one who delighted him in Mary As doth the star of morning in the sun. And he to me : “ Such gallantry and grace As there can be in Angel and in soul, A ll is in him ; and thus we fain would have it Because he is the one who bore the palm Down unto Mary, when the Son of God To take our burden on himself decreed. Paradiso xxxn. 215

But now come onward with thine eyes, as I 115 Speaking shall go, and note the great patricians O f this most just and merciful of empires. Those two that sit above there most enraptured, As being very near unto Augusta, Are as it were the two roots of this Rose. «0 He who upon the left is near her placed T h e father is, by whose audacious taste The human species so much bitter tastes. Upon the right thou seest that ancient father Of Holy Church, into whose keeping Christ 1*5 The keys committed of this lovely flower. And he who all the evil days beheld, Before his death, of her the beauteous bride W ho with the spear and with the nails was won, Beside him sits, and by the other rests 130 That leader under whom on manna lived The people ingrate, fickle, and stiff-necked. Opposite Peter seest thou Anna seated, So well content to look upon her daughter, Her eyes she moves not while she sings Hosanna. 135 And opposite the eldest household father Lucia sits, she who thy Lady moved W hen to rush downward thou didst bend thy brows. 2i6 The Divine Comedy

But since the moments of thy vision fly, Here will we make full stop, as a good tailor Who makes the gown according to his cloth, And unto the first Love will turn our eyes, That looking upon Him thou penetrate As far as possible through his effulgence. Truly, lest peradventure thou recede, Moving thy wings believing to advance, By prayer behoves it that grace be obtained ; Grace from that one who has the power to aid thee ; And thou shalt follow me with thy affection That from my words thy heart turn not aside.” And he began this holy orison. CANTO XXXIII.

“ 'JpH O U Virgin Mother, daughter of thy Son, Humble and high beyond all other creature, The limit fixed of the eternal counsel, Thou art the one who such nobility To human nature gave, that its Creator Did not disdain to make himself its creature. Within thy womb rekindled was the love, By heat of which in the eternal peace After such wise this flower has germinated. Here unto us thou art a noonday torch O f charity, and below there among mortals Thou art the living fountain-head of hope. Lady, thou art so great, and so prevailing, That he who wishes grace, nor runs to thee, His aspirations without wings would fly. Not only thy benignity gives succor To him who asketh it, but oftentimes Forerunneth of its own accord the asking. 2i8 The Divine Comedy

In thee compassion is, in thee is pity, In thee magnificence ; in thee unites 20 W hate’er of goodness is in any creature. Now doth this man, who from the lowest depth O f the universe as far as here has seen One after one the spiritual lives, Supplicate thee through grace for so much power That with his eyes he may uplift himself Higher towards the uttermost salvation. And I, who never burned for my own seeing M ore than I do for his, all of my prayers

Proffer to thee, and pray they come not short, 3° That thou wouldst scatter from him every cloud O f his mortality so with thy prayers, That the Chief Pleasure be to him displayed. Still farther do I pray thee, Queen, who canst Whate’er thou wilt, that sound thou mayst preserve After so great a vision his affections. 36 Let thy protection conquer human movements ; See Beatrice and all the blessed ones M y prayers to second clasp their hands to thee ! ”, T he eyes beloved and revered o f God, 40 Fastened upon the speaker, showed to us How grateful unto her are prayers devout; Paradiso xxxm.

Then unto the Eternal Light they turned, On which it is not credible could be By any creature bent an eye so clear. And I, who to the end o f all desires Was now approaching, even as I ought The ardor of desire within'me ended. Bernard was beckoning unto me, and smiling, That I should upward look ; but I already Was of my own accord such as he wished ; Because my sight, becoming purified, Was entering more and more into the ray O f the High Light which of itself is true. From that time forward what I saw was greater Than our discourse, that to such vision yields, And yields the memory unto such excess. Even as he is who seeth in a dream, And after dreaming the imprinted passion Remains, and to his mind the rest returns not, Even such am I, for almost utterly Ceases my vision, and distilleth yet W ithin my heart the sweetness born o f it ; Even thus the snow is in the sun unsealed, Even thus upon the wind in the light leaves W ere the soothsayings o f the Sibyl lost. 220 The Divine Comedy

0 Light Supreme, that dost so far uplift thee From the conceits of mortals, to my mind O f what thou didst appear re-lend a little, And make my tongue of so great puissance, That but a single sparkle of thy glory It may bequeath unto the future people ; For by returning to my memory somewhat, And by a little sounding in these verses, More of thy victory shall be conceived ! 1 think the keenness of the living ray Which I endured would have bewildered me, If but mine eyes had been averted from it ; And I remember that I was more bold On this account to bear, so that I joined My aspect with the Glory Infinite. 0 grace abundant, by which I presumed To fix my sight upon the Light Eternal, So that the seeing I consumed therein ! 1 saw that in its depth far down is lying Bound up with love together in one volume, What through the universe in leaves is scattered ; Substance, and , and their operations, All interfused together in such wise That what I speak of is one simple light. Paradiso xxxm.

The universal fashion of this knot Methinks I saw, since more abundantly In saying this I feel that I rejoice. One moment is more lethargy to me, Than five and twenty centuries to the emprise That startled Neptune with the shade of Argo ! M y mind in this wise wholly in suspense, Steadfast, immovable, attentive gazed, And evermore with gazing grew enkindled. In presence of that light one such becomes, That to withdraw therefrom for other prospect It is impossible he e’er consent ; Because the good, which object is of will, Is gathered all in this, and out o f it That is defective which is perfect there. Shorter henceforward will my language fall O f what I yet remember, than an infant’s W ho still his tongue doth moisten at the breast. Not because more than one unmingled semblance Was in the living light on which I looked, For it is always what it was before ; But through the sight, that fortified itself In me by looking, one appearance only To me was ever changing as I changed. 222 The Divine Comedy

Within the deep and luminous subsistence O f the High Light appeared to me three circles, O f threefold color and of one dimension, And by the second seemed the first reflected As Iris is by Iris, and the third Seemed fire that equally from both is breathed. O how all speech is feeble and falls short O f my conceit, and.this to what I saw Is such, ’tis not enough to call it little! O Light Eterne, sole in thyself that dwellest, Sole knowest thyself, and, known unto thyself And knowing, lovest and smilest on thyself ! That circulation, which being thus conceived Appeared in thee as a reflected light, When somewhat contemplated by mine eyes, Within itself, of its own very color Seemed to me painted with our effigy, Wherefore my sight was all absorbed therein. As the geometrician, who endeavors To square the circle, and discovers not, By taking thought, the principle he wants, Even such was I at that new apparition ; I wished to see how the image to the circle Conformed itself, and how it there finds place ; Paradiso xxxm. 223

But my own wings were not enough for this, Had it not been that then my mind there smote 140 A flash of lightning, wherein came its wish. Here vigor failed the lofty fantasy : But now was turning my desire and will, Even as a wheel that equally is moved, The Love which moves the sun and the other stars. 145

NOTES 4 NOTES

C A N T O I.

i. Dante’s theory of the universe is The reply that Raphael makes to the old one, which made the earth a “ our general ancestor,” may be ad­ stationary central point, around which dressed to every reader of the Para- all the heavenly bodies revolved ; a diso : — theory, that, according to Milton, Par. “ Whether the sun, predominant in heaven, Lost, VIII. 15, astonished even Rise on the earth, or earth rise on the sun j in Paradise : — He from the east his flaming road begin, Or she from west her silent course advance, “ When I behold this goodly frame, this world, W ith inoffensive pace that spinning sleeps O f heaven and earth consisting, and compute O n her soft axle j while she paces even, Their magnitudes j this earth, a spot, a grain, A nd bears thee soft with the smooth air along j An atom, with the firmament compared Solicit not thy thoughts with matters hid.” And all her numbered stars, that seem to roll Spaces incomprehensible (for such T hus, taking the earth^s^dîe^centra^ Their distance argues, and their swift return point, and speaking o£tfie' order of the Diurnal), merely to officiate light Round this opacous earth, this punctual spot, T en Heavens, Dante sa^s, Convito, II, 4 : One day and night j in all their vast survey “ T h e first is that where the Mopti is ; Useless besides } reasoning I oft admire, the second is that wnçre Mptçury is ; How Nature, wise and frugal, could commit the third is that where Venus is ; the Such disproportions, with superfluous hand fourth is that where the Sun is ; the So many nobler bodies to create, fifth is that where Mars is ; the sixth Greater so manifold, to this one use, is that where Jupiter is ; the seventh is For aught appears, and on their orbs impose Such restless revolution day by day that where Saturn is; the eighth is that Repeated j while the sedentary earth, of the Stars ; the ninth is not visible, That better might with far less compass movWy save by the motion mentioned above, Served by more noble than herself, attains and is called by many the Crystalline ; Her end without least motion, and receives, that is, diaphanous, or wholly trans­ As tribute, such a sumless journey brought parent. Beyond all these, indeed, the O f incorporeal speed, her warmth and light,— Speed, to describe whose swiftness number Catholics place the Empyrean Heaven ; fails.” that is to say, the Heaven of flame, or 228 Notes

lumTnous ; and this they suppose to be In the first Heaven, or that o f the immovable, from having within itself, Moon, are seen the spirits of those in every part, that which its matter de­ who, having taken monastic vows, mands. And this is the cause w hy the were forced to violate them. In the Prin^um M obile has a very swift ­ second, or that of Mercury, the spirits tion *. from the fervent longing which of those whom desire of fame incited each part of that ninth heaven has to be to noble deeds. In the third, or that conjoined with that Divinest Heaven, of Venus, the spirits of Lovers. In the the Heaven o f Rest, which is next to fourth, or that of the Sun, the spirits it, it revolves therein with so great of Theologians and Fathers of the desire, that its velocity is almost in­ Church. In the fifth, or that of Mars, comprehensible.; and quiet and peace­ the spirits of Crusaders and those who ful is the place of that supreme Deity, died for the true Faith. In the who alone doth perfectly see himself.,, sixth, or that of Jupiter, the spirits of O f the 'sÿjnbolism of these Heavens righteous Kings and Rulers. In the he sayç, Convitoy\ l . 14: “ As narrated seventh, or that of Saturn, the spirits above, the- nearest to us of the Contemplative. In the eighth, are those o f the Planets ; and above or that of the , the Triumph these are two movable Heavens, and of Christ. In the ninth, or Primum one motionless over all. T o the first Mobile, the Angelic Hierarchies. In seven correspond the seven sciences of the tenth, or the Empyrean, is the Vis­ the Trivium and Quadrivium ; that is, ible Presence of God. Grammar, Dialectics, Rhetoric, Arith­ It must be observed, however, that metic, Music, Geometry, and Astrol­ the lower spheres, in which the spirits ogy. To the eighth, that is, to the appear, are not assigned them as their starry sphere, Natural Science, called places or dwellings. They show them­ , corresponds, and the first selves in these different places only to science, which is called Metaphysics ; indicate to Dante the different degrees and to the ninth sphere corresponds of glory which they enjoy, and to Moral Science ; and to the Heaven of show that while on earth they were Rest, the Divine Science, which is under the influence of the planets in called .” which they here appear. Dante ex­ The details of these correspondences pressly says, in Canto IV . 28 : —

will be given later in their appropriate “ He of the Seraphim most absorbed in God, places. Moses, and Samuel, and whichever John These Ten Heavens are the heavens Thou mayst select, I say, and even Mary, of the Paradiso ; nine of them revolv­ Have not in any other heaven their thrones Th an have those spirits that just appeared ing about the earth as a central point, to thee, and the motionless Empyrean encircling Nor of existence more or fewer years j and containing all. But all make beautiful the primal circle, Paradiso i. 229

And have sweet life in different degrees, other...... And inasmuch as its being By feeling more or less the eternal breath. depends upon God, and is preserved by They showed themselves here, not because him, it naturally desires and wishes allotted to be united with God, in order to This sphere has been to them, but to give sign strengthen its being.” O f the celestial which is least exalted.” And again, Convito, III. 6 : “ Each thing chiefly desireth its own perfec­ The threefold main division of the tion, and in it quieteth every desire, Paradise?, indicated by a longer prel­ and for it is each thing desired. And ude, or by a natural pause in the ac­ this is the desire which always maketh tion of the poem, is: — 1. From Canto each delight seem insufficient ; for in I. to Canto X . 2. From Canto X. to this life is no delight so great that it Canto XXIII. 3. From Canto XXIII. can satisfy the thirst of the soul, so that to the end. the desire I speak of shall not remain 2. Wisdom of Solomon, i. 7 : “ For the in our thoughts.” spirit of the Lord filleth the world” ; ,13. Chaucer, House o f Fame, III. and Ecclesiasticus, xlii. 16 : “ T h e sun 1 : — that giveth light looketh upon all things, and the work thereof is full o f the glory ** God of science and of light, Apollo ! thorough thy grete might of the Lord.” This litel last boke now thou gye. 4. The Empyrean. Milton, Par.

Lost, III. 57 : — And if that divine virtue thou W ilte helpen me to showen now “ From the pure Empyrean where he sits High throned above all highth.” ‘ That in my hed ymarked is,

5. 2 Corinthians, xii. 2 : “ I knew Thou shalt yse me go as blive a man in Christ about fourteen years Unto the next laurer I se, ago, (whether in the body, I cannot And kysse it for it is thy tre. tell; or whether out of tfle body, I can­ Nowe entre in my brest anone.” not tell : God knowetli ;) such an one 19. Chaucer, Ballade in Commen­ caught up to the third heaven. And dation of Our Ladie, 12 : —

I knew such a m^i, (whether in the ** O winde of grace ! now blowe unto my saile ; body, or out of^the body, I cannot O auriate licour of Clio ! to write tell ; God knp^weth :) how that he My penne enspire, of that I woll indite.” was caught uj/into paradise, and heard 20. , Afc/./VI^Croxall’sTr. : — unspeakable -words, which it is not law­ ful foraTman to utter.” “ When straight another pictures to their view T h e Satyr’s fate, whom angry Phoebus slew j y j . Convito, III. 2 : “ Hence the W ho , raised with high conceit, and puffed W nan soul^which is the noblest form with pride, oitlïose'created under heaven, receiveth A t his own pipe the skilful God defied. more of the divine nature than any W hy do you tear me from myself, he cries ? 230 Notes ’

Ah, cruel ! must my skin be made the prize ? “ Restless I grew, and every place forsook, This for a silly pipe ? he roaring said, A nd still upon the seas I bent my look. Meanwhile the 6kin from off his limbs was Farewell forever ! Farewell, land ! I said ; flayed.” And plunged amidst the waves my sinking head. And Chaucer, House of Fame, 139, The gentle powers, who that low empire changing the sex of Marsyas : — keep, “ And Mercia that lost hire skinne, Received me as a brother o f the deep j Bothe in the face, bodie, and chinne, To Tethys, and to Ocean old, they pray For that she would envyen, lo ! T o purge my mortal earthy parts away.” T o pipen bette than A po llo.” “ As Glaucus,” says Buti, “ was 36. A town at the foot o f Parnassus, changed from a fisherman to a sea-god dedicated to Apollo, and here used for by tasting o f the grass that had that Apollo. power, so the human soul, tasting of Chaucer, Quene Annelida and False tjHrfgTdivine, becomes divine.” Arcite, 1 5 : — 73. Whether I were spirit only. “ Be favorable eke thou, Polymnia ! 2 Corinthians, xii. 3: “ Whether in On Parnassus that, with thy susters glade the body, or out of the body* I cannot By H elicon, and not ferre from Cirrha, tell ; God knoweth.” Singed, with voice memoriall, in the shade Under the laurer, which that maie not fade.” One of the questions which exer­ cised the minds of the Fathers and the 39. That point of the horizon where Schoolmen was, whether the soul were the sun rises at the equinox ; and created before the body or after it. where the Equator, the Zodiac, and , following Plato, supposes all the equinoctial Colure meet, and form souls to have been created at once, and each a cross with the Horizon. to await their bodies. Thomas Aqui­ 41. The world is as wax, which the nas combats this opinion, Sum. Theol., sun softens and stamps with his seal. I. Quæst. cxvm. 3, and maintains, that 44. “ This word almost ,” says Buti, “ creation and infusion are simultaneous “ gives us to understand that it was not in regard to the soul.” T h is seems the exact moment when the sun enters also to be Dante’s belief. See Purg. A ries.” X X V . 70 : — 60. M ilton, Parad. Losty III. 593 : — “ The primal Motor turns to it well pleased “ Not all parts like* but all alike informed A t so great art o f nature, and inspires W ith radiant light, as glowing iron with fire.” A spirit new, with virtue all replete.”

61. Milton, Parad. Lost, V. 310: — 76. It is a doctrine of Plato that the “ Seems another morn heavens are always in motion, seeking Risen on mid-noon.” the Soul o f the W orld, which has no 68. Glaucus, changed to a sea-god determinate place, but is everywhere by eating o f the salt-meadow grass. diffused. See also Note 1. O vid, M et.y XIII., Rowe’s Tr. : — 78. The music of the spheres. Paradiso /. 231

Shakespeare, Merchant o f Venice, V . ears ? e The melody,* replies h e,f which 1 : — you hear, and which, though composed “ Look, how the floor of heaven in unequal time, is nevertheless divided Is thick inlaid with patines of bright gold ; into regular harmony, is effected by the There’s not the smallest orb which thou be- hold’st, impulse and motion of the spheres But in his motion like an angel sings, themselves, which, by a happy temper Still quiring to the young-eyed chérubins : o f sharp and grave notes, regularly pro­ Such harmony is in immortal souls ; duces various harmonic effects. Now But, whilst this muddy vesture of decay it is impossible that such prodigious Doth grossly close it in, we cannot hear it.” movements should pass in silence ; and And Milton, Hymn on Christ’s Nativ­ nature teaches that the sounds which ity :— the spheres at one extremity utter must “ R ing out, ye crystal spheres* be sharp, and those on the other ex­ Once bless our human ears, tremity must be grave ; on which ac­ If ye have power to touch our senses soj count, that highest revolution of the And let your silver chime star-studded heaven, whose motion is Move in melodious time j And let the bass o f H eaven’s deep organ more rapid, is carried on with a sharp blow j and quick sound ; whereas this of the And, with your ninefold harmony, moon, which is situated the lowest, and Make up full consort to the angelic sym­ at the other extremity, moves with the phony.” gravest sound. For the earth, the Rixner, Handbuch der Gescbichte der ninth sphere, remaining motionless, Philosophie, I. 100, speaking of the ten abides invariably in the innermost po­ heavens, or the Lyre of , sition, occupying the central spot in the says : “ These ten are universe. arranged among themselves in an order “ ‘ Now these eight directions, two so mathematical and musical, that is so of which have the same powers, effect harmonious, that the sphere of the fixed seven sounds, differing in their modu­ stars, which is above the sphere o f lations, which number is the connect­ Saturn, gives forth the deepest tone in ing principle of almost all things. the music of the universe (the World- Some learned men, by imitating this Lyre strung with ten strings), and that harmony with strings and vocal melo­ of the Moon the highest.” dies, have opened a way for their re­ , in his Vision o f Scipio, in­ turn to this place ; as all others have verts the tones. He says, Edmonds’s done, who, endued with pre-eminent T r .: — qualities, have cultivated in their mor­ “ Which as I was gazing at in amaze­ tal life the pursuits of heaven. ment, I said, as I recovered myself, “ ‘ T h e ears o f mankind, filled with from whence proceed these sounds so these sounds, have become deaf, for of strong, and yet so sweet, that fill my all your senses it is the most blunted. 232 Notes

Thus, the people who live near the To intellectual j give both life and sense, place where the N ile rushes down Fancy and understanding : whence the soul from very high mountains to the parts Reason receives, and reason is her being, Discursive or intuitive.” which are called Catadupa, are destitute o f the sense o f hearing, by reason o f 121. Filicaja’s beautiful on the greatness of the noise. Now this Providence is thus translated by Leigh sound, which is effected by the rapid Hunt : — rotation of the whole system of nature, “ Just as a mother, with sweet, pious face, is so powerful that human hearing can­ Yearns towards her little children from not comprehend it, just as you cannot her seat, Gives one a kiss, another an embrace, look directly upon the sun, because Takes this upon her knees, that on her your sight and sense are overcome by feet ; his beams.* ” And while from actions, looks, complaints, 92. The region of fire. Brunetto pretences, Latini, 'Trésor, Ch. CVIII. : “ After the She learns their feelings and their various zone of the air is placed the fourth w ill, T o this a look, to that a word, dispenses, element. T h is is an orb o f fire w ith­ And, whether stern or smiling, loves them out any moisture, which extends as far still j — as the moon, and surrounds this atmos­ So Providence for us, high, infinite, phere in which we are. And know Makes our necessities its watchful task) that above the fire is first the moon, Hearkens to all our prayers, helps all our and the other stars, which are all o f wants, And even if it denies what seems our right, the nature of fire.” Either denies because’t would have us ask, 109. M ilton, Par ad. Lost^J. 469 : — Or seems but to deny, or in denying grants.” “ One A lm ighty is, from whom 122. The Empyrean, within which A ll things proceed, and up to him return, If not depraved from good ; created all the revolves ct with so Such to perfection, one first matter all, great desire that its velocity is almost Endued with various forms, various degrees incomprehensible.” O f substance, and, in things that live, of life j 141. Convito, III. 2: “ The human But more refined, more spiritous, and pure, soul, ennobled by the highest power, As nearer to him placed, or nearer tending that is by reason, partakes of the divine Each in their several active spheres assigned, T ill body up to spirit work, in bounds nature in the manner o f an eternal In­ Proportioned to each kind. So from the root telligence ; because the soul is so en­ Springs lighter the green stalk; from thence nobled by that sovereign power, and the leaves denuded of matter, that the divine light More aery ; last, the bright consummate flower shines in it as in an angel ; and there­ Spirits odorous breathes : flowers and their fruit, Man’s nourishment, by gradual scale sublimed, fore man has been called by the philos­ T o vital spirits aspire, to animal, ophers a divine animal.” Paradiso //. 233

CANTO II.

' i. jThe Heaven of the Moon, in (1320 ), . . . . is said to be the most diffi­ wrhicji are seen the spirits of those cult and obscure part of the whole poem. wKo, having taken monastic vows, And it is so ; and it would be in vain were forced to violate them. for us to attempt to awaken in the gen­ In Dante’s symbolism this heaven erality of readers that attention which represents the first science o f the T r i­ Dante has not been able to obtain for vium. Convitoy II; 14: “ I say that the himself. Readers in general will al­ heaven of the Moon resembles Gram­ ways be repulsed by the difficulties of mar ; because it may be compared its numerous allegories, by the series therewith ; for if the Moon be well of heavens, arranged according to the observed, two things are seen peculiar now forgotten Ptolemaic system, and to it, which are not seen in the other more than all by disquisitions on philos­ stars. One is the shadow in it, which ophy and theology which often de­ is nothing but the rarity o f its body, in generate into mere scholastic themes. which the rays of the sun cannot termi­ With the exception of the three cantos nate and be reflected as in the other relating to Cacciaguida, and a few other parts. T h e other is the variation o f episodes which recall us to earth, as its brightness, which now shines on well as those verses in which fre­ one side, and now upon the other, quently Dante’s love for Beatrice shines according as the sun looks upon it. forth, the Paradiso must not be con­ And Grammar has these two proper­ sidered as pleasant reading for the gen­ ties ; since, on account of its infinity, eral reader, but as an especial recreation the rays of reason do not terminate in for those who find there, expressed in it in any special part of its words ; and sublime verse, those contemplations it shines now on this side, and now on that have been the subjects of their that, inasmuch as certain words, certain philosophical and theological studies. declinations, certain constructions, are .... But few w ill always be the stu­ in use which once were not, and many dents o f and theology, and once were which will be again.” much fewer those who look upon these For the influences of the Moon, see sciences as almost one and the same Canto III. Note 30. thing, pursued by two different meth­ T h e introduction to this canto is at ods ; these, if I am not mistaken, w ill once a warning and an invitation. find in Dante’s Paradiso a treasure o f Balbi, Life and Times of Dante, II. thought, and the loftiest and most sooth­ Ch. 15, Mrs. Bunbury’s T r., says : — ing words of comfort, forerunners of “ T h e last part o f the Commedia, the joys of Heaven itself. Above all, which Dante finished about this time the Paradiso will delight those who vol. hi. 30 234 Notes

find themselves, when they are reading land with serpents’ teeth. Ovid, Met., it, in a somewhat similar disposition of VII., Tate’s Tr. : — mind to that of Dante when he was “ To unknown yokes their brawny necks they writing it ; those in short who, after yield, having in their youth lived in the And, like tame oxen, plough the wondering world, and sought happiness in it, field. The Colchians stare j the Grecians shout, have now arrived at maturity, old age, and raise or satiety, and seek by the means o f Their champion’s with inspiring philosophy and theology to know as praise. far as possible o f that other world on Emboldened now, on fresh attempts he goes, which their hopes now rest. Philoso­ W ith serpent’s teeth the fertile furrows sows; phy is the romance of the aged, and The glebe, fermenting with enchanted juice, Makes the ’s teeth a human crop pro­ Religion the only future history for us duce.” all. Both these subjects of contem­ plation we find in Dante’s Paradiso, 19. This is generally interpreted as and pursued with a rare modesty, not referring to the natural aspiration of beyond the limits of our understanding, the soul for higher things ; character­ and with due submission to the Divine ized in Purg. XXI. 1, as Law which placed these limits.” “ The natural thirst that ne’er is satisfied, 8. In the other parts of the poem Excepting with the water for whose grace “ one summit o f Parnassus” has suf­ The woman of Samaria besought.” ficed ; but in this Minerva, Apollo, But Venturi says that it means the and the nine Muses come to his aid, as “ being borne onward by the motion of wind, helmsman, and compass. the Primum M obile, and swept round ii. The bread of the Angels is so as to find him self directly beneath Knowledge or Science, which Dante the moon.” calls the “ ultimate perfection.” Con- 23. As if looking back upon his vitOy I. i : “ Everything, impelled by journey through the air, Dante thus the providence o f its own nature, in­ rapidly describes it in an inverse order, clines towards its own perfection ; the , the ascent, the departure ; whence, inasmuch as knowledge is the — the striking of the shaft, the flight, ultimate perfection of our soul, where­ the discharge from the bow-string. in consists our ultimate felicity, we are Here again we are reminded o f the all naturally subject to its desire...... arrow of Pandarus, Iliad, IV . 120. O blessed those few who sit at the 51. Cain with his bush of thorns. table where the bread of the Angels See Inf. XX. Note 126. is eaten.” 59. T h e spots in the Moon, which \ i 16. The , when they saw Dante thought were caused by rarity their leader Jason ploughing with the or density of the substance of the wild bulls of Æetes, and sowing the planet. Convito, II. 14: “ The shadow Paradiso //. 235 in it, which is nothing but the rarity “ If I were heaven, of its body, in which the rays of the With all the eyes of heaven would \ look down sun cannot terminate and be reflected, on thee.” as in the other parts.” Also Catullus, Carm.y V . : — M ilton, Par. Lost, V. 419 : — “ How many stars, wtren night is silent, “ Whence in her visage round those spots un- Look on the furtive loves of men.” purged, / Vapors not yet into her substance turned.” And Milton, Pjtr. Lost, V. 44 : — “ Hçàven wakes with all his eyes 64. T h e Heaven o f the Fixed Stars. Whom to ^ehold but thee, nature’s desire ? ” 73. Either the diaphanous parts must run through the body of the Moon, or 131./The Intelligences, ruling and the rarity and density must be in layers guidijlg the several heavens, (receiving one above the other. po^er from above and distributing it 90. As in a mirror, which Dante downward, taking their impression from elsewhere, Inf. XXIII. 25, calls impiom- /G o d and stamping it like a seal upon bato vetro, leaded glass. ^ the spheres below,) according to Di­ 107. T h e subject o f the snow /is onysius the Areopagite are as fol­ what lies under it; “ the mountain,Aat lows : — remains naked,” says Buti. ÇJthers give a scholastic interpretation/ to the The Seraphim, Primum Mobile. word, defining it “ the causj/of acci­ The Cherubim, T h e Fixed Stars. dent,” the cause o f color ai)d cold. The Thrones, Saturn. h i . Shall tremble ^fike a star. “ When a man looks at A e stars,” says The Dominions, Jupiter. Buti, “ he sees their eijulgence tremble, The Virtues, Mars. and this is because t^eir splendor scin­ The Powers, T h e Sun. tillates as fire does£ and moves to and The Principalities, Venus. fro like the flamé of the fire.” The The Archangels, Mercury. brighter they /burn, the more they The Angels, The Moon. tremble. / 112. Thé Primum Mobile, revolv- See Canto X X V III. Note 99, and inein the Empyrean, and giving motion also the article Cabala at the end o f heavens beneath it. the volume. The Heaven o f the Fixed Stars. 147. The principle which gives tipigrams, III. 62 : — being to all created things. 236 Notes

CAN TO III.

i. The Heaven of the Moon con­ 41. Your destiny ; that is, of your­ tinued. O f the influence of this planet, self and the others with you. Buti, quoting the astrologer Albumasar, 49. Piccarda was a sister of Forese says : “ T h e Moon is cold, moist, and and , and of Gemma, phlegmatic, sometimes warm, and gives Dante’s wife. In Purg. XXIV. 13, lightness, aptitude in all things, desire Forese says o f her : — of joy, of beauty, and of praise, begin­ “ My sister, who, ’twixt beautiful and good, ning of all works, knowledge of the I know not which was more, rich and noble, prosperity in life, ac­ rejoicing quisition of things desired, devotion Already in her crown on high Olympus.” in faith, superior sciences, multitude She was a nun o f Santa Clara, and of thoughts, necromancy, acuteness of was dragged by violence from the mind in things, geometry, knowledge cloister by her brother Corso Donati, o f lands and waters and o f their meas­ who married her to Rosselin della ure and number, weakness of the senti­ Tosa. As she herself says : — ments, noble women, marriages, preg­ “ God knows what afterward my life became.” nancies, nursings, embassies, falsehoods, It was such that she did not live accusations ; the being lord among long. For this crime the “ excellent lords, servant among servants, and con­ Baron,” according to the Ottimo, had formity with every man o f like nature, to do penance in his shirt. oblivion thereof, timid, of simple heart, 70. M ilton, Par. Lost, X II. 583: — flattering, honorable towards men, use­ “ Add Love, ful to them, not betraying secrets, a By name to come called Charity, the soul multitude of infirmities and the care of O f all the rest.” healing bodies, cutting hair, liberality 118. Constance, daughter of Roger of food, . These are the signif­ o f . She was a nun at Palermo, ications (influences) of the Moon upon but was taken from the convent and the things it finds, the blame and honor married to the Emperor Henry V., of which, according to the astrologers, son o f Barbarossa and father o f Fred­ belong to the planet; but the wise man eric II. O f these “ winds o f Sua- follows the good influences, and leaves bia,” or Emperors of the house of the bad ; though all are good and ne­ Suabia, Barbarossa was the first, Henry cessary to the life o f the universe.” V. the second, and Frederic II. the 18. Narcissus mistook his shadow third, and, as Dante calls him in the for a substance; Dante, falling into the Convito, IV . 3, “ the last o f the Roman opposite error, mistakes these substances Emperors,” meaning the last o f the for shadows. Suabian line. Paradiso iv

CANTO IV.

1. The Heaven of the Moon con­ pointed to him, each one should once tinued. more return to the habitation of his 2. Montaigne says : “ If any one associate star, and spend a blessed and should place us between the bottle and suitable existence.” the bacon (entre la bouteille et le jam ­ 26. T h e word “ thrust,” pontano, is ), with an equal appetite for food here used in its architectural sense, as and drink, there would doubtless be no in Inf. X X X II. 3. T here it is literal, remedy but to die of thirst and hun­ here figurative. ger.” 28. Che piii s* India, that most in- 6. Ovid, Met., V., Maynwaring’s God’s himself. As in Canto IX. 81, T r .: — S’ io m* intuassi come tu /’ immii,” if I “ As when a hungry tiger near him hears could in-thee myself as thou dost in-me Two lowing herds, awhile he both forbears ; thyself” ; and other expressions of a Nor can his hopes of this or that renounce, similar kind. So strong he to prey on both at once.” 42. The dogma of the Peripatetics, 9. “A similitude,” aays Venturi, that-nothing is in Intellect which was “ of great poetic beauty, but of little not first in Sense. philosophic soundness.” 48. Raphael, “ the affable arch­ 13. When he recalled and interpret­angel,” of whom Milton says, Par. ed the forgotten dream of Nebuchad­ Lost, V . 220 : — nezzar. Daniel, ii. 10: “ T h e Chal­ “ Raphael, the sociable spirit, that deigned deans answered before the king, and To travel with Tobias, and secured said, There is not a man upon the His marriage wiêti the seven-times-wedded earth that can show the king’s matter ; maid.” therefore there is no king, lord, nor See Tobit xii. 1 4 : “ And now God ruler, that asked such things at any hath sent me to heal thee and Sara thy magician, or astrologer, or Chaldean. daughter-in-law. I am Raphael, one And it is a rare thing ttfat the king o f the seven holy angels which present requireth: and there is none other that the prayers o f the saints, and which go can show it before the king except the in and out before the glory o f the H oly gods, whose dwelling is not with flesh.” O ne.” 24. Plato, Timaus, Davis’s Tr., It must be remarked, however, that says : “ And after having thus framed it was Tobit, and not Tobias, who the universe, he allotted to it was cured of his blindness. equal in number to the stars, inserting 49. Plato’s Dialogue, entitled Ti- each in each...... And he declared also, mesusy the name of the philosopher of that after living well for the time ap­ Locri. 238 Notes

51. Plato means it literally, and the to say where the treasures were con­ Scriptures figuratively. cealed, he answered that in three days 54. When it was infused into the he would show them. The third day body, or the body became informed being come, St. Lawrence gathered to­ with it. gether the sick and the poor, to whom Thomas Aquinas, Sum. Theol., I., he had dispensed alms, and, placing

Quæst. l x x v i . 1, says : “ Form is that them before the Prefect, said, * Be­ by which a thing is...... This princi­ hold, here are the treasures of Christ’s ple therefore, by which we first think,- Church.’ Upon this the Prefect, think­ whether it be called intellect, or intel­ ing he was mocked, fell into a great lectual soul, is the form o f the body.” rage, and ordered St. Lawrence to be And Spenser, Hymne in Honour o f tortured till he had made known where Beautie, says : — the treasures were concealed ; but no “ For of the soule the bodie forme doth take, suffering could subdue the patience and For soule is forme and doth the bodie make.” constancy of the holy martyr. Then 63. Joachim di Flora, Dante’s “ Ca­ the Prefect commanded that he should labrian Abbot Joachim,” the mystic be carried by night to the baths of o f the twelfth century, says in his E x ­ Olympias, near the villa of Sallust the position of the : “ T h e de­ historian, and that a new kind of tor­ ceived Gentiles believed that the planets ture should be prepared for him, more to which they gave the names o f Jupi­ strange and cruel than had ever entered ter, Saturn, Venus, Mercury, Mars, into the heart of a to conceive ; the Moon, and the Sun, were gods.” for he ordered him to be stretched on 64. Stated in line 20 : — a sort o f bed, formed o f iron bars in “ The violence of others, for what reason the manner o f a gridiron, and a fire to Doth it decrease the measure of my merit ? ” be lighted beneath, which should grad­ 83. St. Lawrence. In Mrs. Jame­ ually consume his body to ashes : and son’s Sacred and Legendary Art, II. 156, the executioners did as they were com­ his martyrdom is thus described : — manded, kindling the fire and adding “ The satellites of the tyrant, hear­ coals from time to time, so that the ing that the treasures o f the church victim was in a manner roasted alive ; had been confided to Lawrence, carried and those who were present looked on him before the tribunal, and he was with horror, and wondered at the cru­ questioned, but replied not one word ; elty of the Prefect, who could condemn therefore he was put into a dungeon, to such torments a youth of such fair under the charge of a man named Hip- person and courteous and gentle bear­ polytus, whom with his whole family, ing, and all for the o f gold.” he converted to the faith o f Christ, and 84. thus relates the story o f baptized ; and when he was called Mutius Scævola, Dry den’s Tr. : — again before the Prefect, and required “ The story of Mutius is variously Paradiso iv 239 given; we, like others, must follow the 103. Alcmæon, who slew his mother commonly received statement. He was Eriphyle to avenge his father Amphia- a man endowed with every virtue, but raüs the soothsayer. See Purg. X II. most eminent in war ; and resolving to Note 50. kill Porsenna, attired himself in the Ovid, M et., IX . : — Tuscan habit, and using the Tuscan “ The son shall bathe his hands in parent’s language, came to the camp, and ap­ blood proaching the seat where the king sat A nd in one act be both unjust and good.” amongst his nobles, but not certainly 118. Beatrice, beloved of God; knowing the king, and fearful to in­ “ that blessed Beatrice, who lives in quire, drew out his sword, and stabbed heaven with the angels and on earth one who he thought had most the ap­ with my soul.” pearance of king. Mutius was taken 131. Lessing, Theol. Scbrift.y I. 108 : in the act, and whilst he was under “ I f God held all Truth shut up in his examination, a pan of fire was brought right hand, and in his left only the ever to the king, who intended to sacrifice ; restless instinct for Truth, . . . and said Mutius thrust his right hand into the to me, Choose! I should humbly fall flame, and whilst it burnt stood look­ down at his left, and say, Father, give! ing at Porsenna with a steadfast and Pure Truth is for Thee alone ! ” undaunted countenance ; Porsenna at 139. It must not be forgotten, that last in admiration dismissed him, and Beatrice is the symbol of Divine Wis­ returned his sword, reaching it from dom. Dante says, Convito, III. 1 5 : his seat ; Mutius received it in his left “ In her countenance appear things hand, which occasioned the name of which display some of the pleasures Scævola, left-handed, and said, ‘ I have of Paradise” ; and notes particularly overcome the terrors of Porsenna, yet “ the eyes and smile.” H e then adds: am vanquished by his generosity, and “ And here it should be known that the gratitude obliges me to disclose what no eyes o f Wisdom are its demonstrations, punishment could extort’ ; and assured by which the truth is most clearly him then, that three hundred Romans, seen ; and its smile the persuasions, in all of the same resolution, lurked about which is displayed the interior light of his camp only waiting for an opportu­ Wisdom under a veil; and in these two nity ; he, by lot appointed to the enter­ things is felt the exceeding pleasure of prise, was not sorry that he had mis­ beatitude, which is the chief good in carried in it, because so brave and good Paradise. This pleasure cannot exist a man deserved rather to be a friend to in anything here below, except in be­ the Romans than an enemy.” holding these eyes and this smile.” 240 Notes

^ S CANTO V.

1. ThejHeaven of Mercury, where 33. In illustration of this line, Ven­ are seen tfie spirits of those who for turi quotes the following epigram : — Jthe love fif fame achieved great deeds. “ This hospital a pious person built, its symbolism Dante says, Convito, But first he made the poor wherewith to f ill’t.” II. 14: “ The Heaven of Mercury may And Biagioli this : — be compared to Dialectics, on account “ C ’est un homme d’honneur, de pie'te profonde, of two properties ; for Mercury is the Et qui veut rendre à Dieu ce qu’il a pris au smallest star o f heaven, since the quan­ monde.” tity o f its diameter is not more than two 52. That which is sacrificed, or of thousand and thirty-two miles, accord­ which an offering is made. ing to the estimate of Alfergano, who 57. Without the permission of Holy declares it to be one twenty-eighth part Church, symbolized by the two keys ; of the diameter of the Earth, which is the silver key of Knowledge, and the six thousand and fifty-two miles. The golden key of Authority. See Purg. other property is, that it is more veiled IX . 118: — by the rays of the Sun than any other “ One was of gold, and the other was of silver j star. And these two properties are in

Dialectics ; for Dialectics are less in M ore precious one is, but the other needs body than any Science ; since in them More art and intellect ere it unlock, is perfectly compiled and bounded as For it is that which doth the knot unloose.” much doctrine as is found in ancient 60. The thing substituted must be and modern Art ; and it is more veiled greater than the thing relinquished. than any Science, inasmuch as it pro­ 66. Judges xi. 30 : “ And Jephthah ceeds by more sophistic and probable vowed a vow unto the Lord, and said, arguments than any other.” If thou shalt without fail deliver the For the influences of Mercury, see children of Ammon into my hands, Canto VI. Note 114. then it shall be, that whatsoever cometh 10. Burns, The Vision: — forth of the doors of my house to meet “ I saw thy pulse’s maddening me, when I return in peace from the W ild send thee pleasure’s devious way, children of Ammon, shall surely be the Misled by fancy’s meteor ray, Lord’s, and I w ill offer it up for a By passion driven ; And yet the light that led astray burnt-offering...... And Jephthah came Was light from heaven.” to Mizpeh unto his house, and, be­ hold, his daughter came out to meet 24. M ilton, Par. Lost,V. 235: — him with timbrels and with dances ; “ Happiness in his power left free to will, Left to his own , his will though free, and she was his only child: besides her Yet mutable.” he had neither son nor daughter.” Paradiso v 241

69. Agamemnon. ing, opposed them with arms and 70. Euripides, Iphigenia in Tauris, breast.” I. 1, Buckley’s Tr. : — 82. Lucretius, Nature of Things, II. “ O thou who rulest over this Gre­ 324, Good’s T rv: — cian expedition, Agamemnon, thou wilt “ The fleecy flocks, o’er yonder hill that browse, not lead forth thy ships from the From glebe to glebe, where’er, impearled with ports of this land, before Diana shall dew, receive thy daughter Iphigenia as a The jocund clover call them, and the lambs That round them gambol, saturate with milk, victim ; for thou didst vow to sacrifice Proving their frontlets in the mimic fray.” to the light-bearing Goddess whatso­ ever the year should bring forth most 87. Towards the Sun, where the beautiful. Now your wife Clytæm- heaven is brightest. nestra has brought forth a daughter in 95. The Heaven of Mercury. your house, referring to me the title 97. , Trésor, I., Ch. o f the most beautiful, whom thou must 3, says, the planet Mercury “ is easily needs sacrifice. And so, by moved according to the goodness or of Ulysses, they drew me from my malice of the planets to which it is mother under pretence of being wedded joined.” Dante here represents him­ to . But I wretched coming self as being of a peculiarly mercurial to Aulis, being seized and raised aloft temperament. above the pyre, would have been slain 108. The joy of spirits in Paradise by the sword ; but Diana, giving to is shown by greater brightness. the Greeks a stag in my stead, stole me 121. The spirit of Justinian. away, and, sending me through the 129. Mercury is the planet nearest clear ether, she settled me in this land the Sun, and being thus “ veiled with of the Tauri, where barbarian Thoas alien rays,” is only visible to the naked rules the land.” eye at the time o f its greatest elonga­ 80.^ Dante, Convito,, I. 11 : “ These tion, and then but for a few minutes. shoulHvJie called-sheep, and not men ; Dante, Convito, II. 14, says, that for if one sheep should throw itself M ercury “ is more veiled by the rays down a precipice of a thousand feet, o f the Sun than any other star.” And all the others would follow, and if yet it will be observed that in his one sheep, in passing along the road, planetary system he places Venus be­ leaps from any cause, all the others tween Mercury and the Sun. leap, though seeing no cause for it. 133. Milton, Par. Losty III. 380: — And I once saw several leap into “ Dark with excessive bright thy skirts appear, a well, on account of one that had Yet dazzle heaven.” leaped in, thinking perhaps it was And again, V. 598 : — leaping over a wall ; notwithstanding “ A flaming mount, whose top that the shepherd, weeping and wail- Brightness had made invisible.” v o l . h i. 31 242 Notes

CANTO VI.

1. The Heaven of Mercury con­ angry passions, which rage with such tinued. destructive violence in the breast of a In the year 330, Constantine, after despot. Procopius praises his temper his conversion and baptism by Sylvester to reproach him with calm and de­ (Inf. XXVII. Note 94), reçioved the liberate cruelty; but in the conspiracies seat o f empire from Rome to Byzan- which attacked his authority and per­ N tium, which received from him its son, a more candid judge will approve more modern name of Constantinople. the justice or admire the clemency of He called it also New Rome ; and, Justinian. He excelled in the private having promised to the Senators and virtues of chastity and ; but their families that they should soon the impartial love of beauty would have tread again on Roman soil, he had the been less mischievous than his conjugal streets of Constantinople strewn with tenderness for Theodora ; and his ab­ earth which he had brought from stemious diet was regulated, not by Rome in ships. the prudence of a philosopher, but the The transfer of the empire from superstition of a monk. His repasts west to east was turning the imperial were short and frugal ; on solemn fasts eagle against the course of heaven, he contented himself with water and which it had followed in coming from vegetables ; and such was his strength to Italy with Æneas, who mar­ as well as fervor, that he frequently ried Lavinia, daughter of King , passed two days, and as many nights, and was the founder of the Roman without tasting any food. The meas­ Empire. ure of his sleep was not less rigorous ; 4. From 324, when the seat o f em­ after the repose of a single hour the pire was transferred to Constantinople body was awakened by the soul, and, by Constantine, to 527, when the reign to the astonishment of his chamber- o f Justinian began. lain, Justinian walked or studied till the 5. T h e mountains o f Asia, between morning light. Such restless applica­ Constantinople and the site o f T roy. tion prolonged his time for the acqui­ 10. Cæsar, or Kaiser, the general sition of knowledge and the despatch title o f all the Roman Emperors. o f business ; and he might seriously T h e character o f Justinian is thus deserve the reproach of confounding, sketched by Gibbon, Decline and Fallt by minute and preposterous , Ch. XLIII. : — the general order of his administration. “ The Emperor was easy of access, The Emperor professed himself a mu­ patient o f hearing, courteous and affa­ sician and architect, a poet and philos­ ble in discourse, and a master of the opher, a lawyer and theologian ; and Paràdiso vi. if he failed in the enterprise of recon­ This is what Dante alludes to, Pur g. ciling the Christian sects, the review of V I. 89 : — the Roman is à noble “ W hat boots it, that for thee Justinian monument of his spirit and industry. T h e bridle mend, if empty be the saddle ? ” In thé of the empire he was less wise or less successful : the 14. The heresy of Eutyches, who age was unfortunate ; thé people was maintained that only the Divine nature oppréssed and discontented ; Theodora existed in Christ, not the human ; and abused her power ; a succession of bad consequently that the Christ crucified' ministërs disgraced his judgment ; and was not the real Christ, but a phan­ Justinian was neither beloved in his tom. life, nor regretted at his death. The 16. Agapetus was Pope, or Bishop love of fame was deeply implanted in of Rome, in the year 515, and was his breast, but he condescended to the compelled by King Theodotus the Os­ poor ambition of titles, honors, and trogoth to go upon an embassy to the contemporary praise ; and while he Emperor Justinian at Constantinople, labored to fix the admiration, he for­ where he refused to hold any com­ feited the esteem and affection of the munication with Anthimus, Bishop of Romans.” Trebizond, who, against the of 12. Of the reform of the Roman the Church, had been transferred from Laws, by which they were reduced his own see to that o f Constantinople. ffom two thousand volumes to fifty, Milman, Hist. Latin Christ., I. 460, Gibbon, Decline and Fall, Ch. XLIV., says: “ Agapetus, in a conference, con­ says : “ The vain titles of the victories descended, to satisfy the Emperor as o f Justinian are crumbled into dust ; to his own unimpeachable orthodoxy. but the name o f the legislator is in­ Justinian sternly commanded him to scribed on a fair and evérlasting monu­ communicate with Anthimus. ‘ W ith ment. Under his reign, and by his the Bishop of Trebizond,’ replied the care, the civil jurisprudence was di­ unawed ecclesiastic, ‘ when he has re­ gested in the immortal works of the turned to his diocese, and accepted the C o d e , the P a n d e c t , and the I n s t i­ Council of Chalcedon and the letters t u t e s ; the public reason of the Romans of Leo.’ The Emperor in a louder has been silently or studiously trans­ voicé commanded him to acknowledge fused into the domestic institutions of the Bishop of Constantinople on pain Europe, and the laws of Justinian still of immediate exile. ‘ I came hither command the respect or obedience of in my old age to see, as I supposed, independent nations. Wise or fortu­ a religious and a Christian Emperor; nate is who connécts his I find a new Diocletian. But I fear own reputation with the honor and not kings’ menaces, I am ready to lay interest o f a perpetual order o f men.** doWn my life for thé truth.’ T h e 244 Notes feeble mind o f Justinian passed at once the most virtuous and the most profli­ from the height of arrogance to admi­ gate of the courtiers were associated in ration and*respect; he listened to the the same designs. T h ey had fixed the charges advanced by Agapetus against time of the execution ; their rank gave the orthodoxy of Anthimus. In his them access to the royal banquet, and turn the Bishop of Constantinople was their black slaves were stationed in the summoned to render an account o f his vestibule and to announce the theology before the Emperor, convict­ death o f the tyrant, and to excite a ed of Eutychianism, and degraded from sedition in the capital. But the indis­ the see.” cretion of an accomplice saved the 25. Belisarius, the famous general, poor remnant of the days of Justinian. to whom Justinian gave the leadership The conspirators were detected and o f his armies in and Italy. In seized, with daggers hidden under their his old age he was suspected of con­ garments ; Marcellus died by his own spiring against the Emperor’s life ; but hand, and Sergius was dragged from the accusation was not proved. Gib­ the sanctuary. Pressed by remorse, or bon, Decline and Fall, Ch. X L I., speaks tempted by the hopes of safety, he ac­ o f him thus : “ The Africanus of new cused two officers of the household of Rome was born, and perhaps educated, Belisarius ; and torture forced them to among the Thracian peasants, without declare that they had acted according any of those advantages which had to the secret instructions of their pa­ formed the virtues of the elder and tron. Posterity will not hastily believe the younger Scipio, — a noble origin, that an hero who, in the vigor of life, liberal studies, and the emulation o f a had disdained the fairest offers o f am­ free state. T h e silence of a loquacious bition and revenge, should stoop to the secretary may be admitted, to prove of his prince, whom he could that the youth of Belisarius could not not long expect to survive. His fol­ afford any subject of praise: he served, lowers were impatient to fly ; but most assuredly with valor and reputa­ flight must have been supported by tion, among the private guards o f Jus­ rebellion, and he had lived enough for tinian ; and when his patron became nature and for glory. Belisarius ap­ Emperor, the domestic was promoted peared before the council with less to military command.” fear than indignation ; after forty years* And o f his last years as follows, service, the Emperor had prejudged Ch. XLIII. : “ Capricious pardon and his guilt ; and injustice was sanctified arbitrary punishment embittered the by the presence and authority o f the i-ksomeness and discontent of a long patriarch. The life of Belisarius was reign ; a conspiracy was formed in the graciously spared ; but his fortunes palace, and, unless we are deceived by were sequestered, and from December the names o f Marcellus and Sergius, to July he was guarded as a prisoner Paradiso vi. 245

in his own palace. At length his in­ through the corselet’s cumbrous folds nocence was acknowledged ; his free­ transfixes his breast with a hideous dom and honors were restored ; and gash. He in vain wrenches out the death, which might be hastened by- reeking weapon from the wound ; at resentment and grief, removed him one and the same passage the blood from the world about eight months and soul issue forth. D own on his after his deliverance. The name of wound he falls : over him his armor Belisarius can never die ; but instead gave a clang; and in death with bloody of the funeral, the monuments, the jaws he bites the hostile ground.” statues, so justly due to his memory, 37. In Alba Longa, built by As- I only read that his treasures, the spoils canius, son o f Æneas, on the borders of the Goths and Vandals, were im­ of the Alban Lake. The period of mediately confiscated for the Emperor. three hundred years is traditionary, Some decent portion was reserved, not historic. how;ever, for the use o f his widow ; 39. T h e Horatii and Curatii. and as Antonina had much to repent, 40. From the rape of the Sabine she devoted the last remains o f her women, in the days of Romulus, the life and fortune to the foundation of first o f the seven kings o f Rome, a convent. Such is the simple and down to the violence done to Lu- genuine narrative of the fall of Beli­ cretia by Tarquinius , the last sarius and the ingratitude o f Justinian. o f them. That he was deprived o f his eyes, and 44. Brennus was the king of the reduced by envy to beg his bread,— , who, entering Rome unopposed, € Give a penny to Belisarius the gen­ found the city deserted, and the Sena­ eral ! * — is a fiction of later times, tors seated in their ivory chairs in the which has obtained credit, or rather Forum, so silent and motionless that favor, as a strange example of the his soldiers took them for the statues vicissitudes, of fortune.” o f gods. H e burned the city and laid 36. T h e son o f Evander, sent to siege to the Capitol, whither the peo­ assist Æneas, and slain by Turnus. ple had fled for safety, and which was V irgil, Æneid, X., Davidson’s Tr. : preserved from surprise by the cackling “ Turnus, long poising a javelin tipped of the sacred geese in the Temple of with sharpened steel, darts it at Pallas, Juno. Finally Brennus and his army and thus speaks : See whether ours be were routed by Camillus, and tradition not the more penetrating dart. He says that not one escaped. said ; and with a quivering stroke the Pyrrhus was a king of Epirus, who point pierces through the mid-shield, boasted his descent from Achilles, and through so many plates of iron, so whom Hannibal called “ the greatest many of brass, while the bull’s hide of commanders.” He was nevertheless so many times encompasses it, and driven out of Italy by Curius, his army 246 Notes

of eighty- thousand being routed by- “ No war or battle’s sound thirty thousand Romans ; whereupon Was heard the world around : T h e idle spear and shield were high up he said that, “ if he had soldiers like hung ; the Romans, or if the Romans had The hooked chariot stood him for a general, he would leave nd Unstained with hostile blood ; corner of the earth unseen, and no The trumpet spake not to the armed nation linconquered.” throngj 46. Titus Manlius, surnamed Tor- And kings sat still with awful eye* quatus, from the collar ( torques) which As if they surely knew their sovran Lord was by.” he took from a fallen foe ; and Quinc- tius, surnamed Cincinnatus, or ** the 65. Durazzo in Macedonia, and curly-haired.” Pharsalia in Thessaly. 47. Three of the Decii, father, 66. Gower, Conf Amant., II. : — son, and grandson, sacrificed their live9 “ That one sleeth, and that other stervèth, in battle at different times for their But aboven all his prise deserveth This knightly Romain ; where he rodé country. The Fabii also rendered His dedly swerd no man abode, signal services to the state, but are Ayen the which was no defence : chiefly known in history through one Egipte fledde in his presence.” of their number, Quinctius Maximus, 67. Antandros, a city, and Simois, surnamed Cunctator, or the Delayer, a river, near Troy, whence came the from whom we have “ the Fabian Roman eagle with Æneas into Italy. policy.” 69. It was an evil hour for Ptolemy, 53. The hill of Fiesole, overlook­ when Caesar took from him the king­ ing Florence, where Dante was born. dom of Egypt, and gave it to Cleo­ Fiesole was destroyed by the Romans patra. for giving refuge to Cataline and his 70. Juba, king of Numidia, who fellow conspirators. protected Pompey, Cato, and Scipio 55. The birth of Christ. Milton, after the battle of Pharsalia. Being Hymn on the Morning of Christ's Na­ conquered by Cæsar, his realm became tivity y 3, 4 : — a Roman province, of which Sallust “ But he, her fears to cease, the historian was the first governor. Sent down the meek-eyed Peace : M ilton, Sams. Agon., 1695 : — She, crowned with olive-green, came softly u But as an eagle sliding His cloudless thunder bolted on their heads.” Down through the turning sphere, His ready harbinger, 7 1. Towards Spain, where some With turtle wing the amorous clouds di­ remnants of Pompey’s army still re­ viding ; mained under his two sons. When And, waving wide her myrtle wand, She strikes a universal peace through sea and these were subdued the civil war was land. at an end. Paradiso vi. 247

73* Octavius Augustus, nephew of cury, Buti saya: "W e are now to Jqlius Çæsar. At the battle of Philippi cqnsider the effects which Mercury |^e defeated Brutus and Cassius, an4 produces upon us in the world below, established the Empire. for which honor and blame are given 75. On account of the great slaughter to the planet ; for as Albumasar says made by Augustus in his battles with in the introduction to his seventh Mark Antony and his brother Lucius, treatise, ninth division, where he treats in the neighborhood of these cities. of the nature of the planets and of 81. Augustus closed the gates o f the their properties, Mercury signifies these temple o f Janus as a sign o f universal twenty-two things among others, name­ peace, in the year of Christ’s birth. ly, desire o f knowledge and o f seeing 86. Çæsar. secret things ; interpretation of the 90. The crucifixion of Christ, in Deity, of oracles and ; fore­ which the Romans took part in the knowledge of things future ; knowledge person of . and profundity of knowledge in pro­ 92. The destruction of Jerusalem found books ; study of wisdom ; mem­ under Titus, which avenged the cruci­ ory of stories and tales ; fixion. with polish of language ; subtilty of 94. W hen the Church was assailed genius ; desire of lordship ; appetite by the Lombards, who were subdued o f praise and fame ; color and subtilty by Charlemagne. of speech ; subtilty of genius in every­ 98. Referring back to line 31 : — thing to which man betakes himself ; M In order that thou sec with how great reason desire of perfection ; cunning of hand Men move against the standard sacrosanct, in all arts ; practice o f trade ; selling, Both who appropriate and who oppose it.” buying, giving, receiving, stealing, 100. The Golden Lily, or Fleur- cheating ; concealing thoughts in the de-lis of France. The Guelfs, uniting mind ; change of habits ; youthfulness, with the French, opposed the Ghibel- lust, abundance, murmurs, lies, false lines, who had appropriated the im­ testimony, and many other things as perial standard to their own party being therein contained. And there­ purposes. fore our author feigns, that those who 106. Charles II. o f Apulia, son o f have been active in the world, and Charles of Anjou. have lived with political and moral h i . Change the imperial eagle for virtues, show themselves in the sphere the lilies of France. of Mercury, because Mercury exercises 112. Mercury is the smallest of the such influence, according to the as­ planets, with the exception of the As­ trologers, as has been shown ; but it is* teroids, being sixteen times smaller than in man’s free will to follow the good the Earth. influence and avoid the bad, and hence 114. Speaking of the planet Mer-, springs the merit and demerit.”- 248 Notes

M ilton, Lycidas, 70 : — income of his lord threefold, maintain­ “ Fame is the spur that the clear spirit doth ing always a grand and honorable court. raise, . . . . Four daughters had the Count, (That last infirmity of noble mind,) and no son. By the wisdom and ad­ T o scorn delights, and live laborious days j dress o f the good pilgrim, he first mar­ But the fair guerdon when we hope to find, ried the eldest to the good King Louis And think to burst out into sudden blaze, Comes the blind Fury with the abhorre'd shears of France by means of money, saying And slits the thin-spun life. ‘ But not the to the Count, ‘ Let me manage this, praise,’ and do not be troubled at the cost; for Phoebus replied, and touched my trembling if thou marry the first w ell, on account ears : of this relationship thou wilt marry all 4 Fame is no plant that grows on mortal soil, the others better, and at less cost.* Nor in the glistering foil Set off to the world, nor in broad rumor And so it came to pass ; for straight­ lies ; way the king of , in order But lives and spreads aloft by those pure eyes, to be brother-in-law of the king of And perfect witness of all-judging Jove : France, took the second for a small As he pronounces lastly on each deed, sum of money ; then his brother, be­ Of so much fame in heaven expect thy ing elected King of the Romans, took meed.’ ” the third ; and the fourth still remain­ 121. Piccarda, Canto III. 70, says : — ing to be married, the good pilgrim w Brother, our will is quieted by virtue said, ‘ With this one I want thee to O f charity, that makes us wish alone have a brave son, who shall be thy For what we have, nor gives us thirst for h eir’ ; and so he did. Finding Charles, more.” Count of Anjou, brother of King Louis 128. Villani, VI. Ch. 90, relates of France, he said, ‘ Give her to this the story of Romeo (in Italian Roméo) man, for he will be the best man in as follows, though it will be observed the world’; prophesying concerning that he uses the word romeo not as a him, and so it was done. T hen it proper, but as a common noun, in its came to pass through envy, which sense of pilgrim : “ There arrived at spoils every good thing, that the barons his court a pilgrim, who was return­ of Provence accused the good pilgrim ing from St. James ; and hearing o f of having badly managed the treasury the goodness of Count Raymond, he of the Count, and had him called to a tarried in his court, and was so wise reckoning. T h e noble pilgrim said : and .worthy, and found such favor * Count, I have served thee a long with the Count, that he made him time, and brought thee from low to master and director of all things. He high estate, and for this, through false was always clad in a decent and cleri­ counsel of thy folk, thou art little grate­ cal habit, and in a short time, by his ful. I came to thy court a poor pil­ dexterity and wisdom, increased the grim, and have lived modestly on thy Paradiso vu. 249

bounty. Have my mule and my staff ing of the ; adversity and scrip given back to me as when is the blessing of the New, which car- I came, and I ask no further wages.’ rieth the greater benediction and the The Count would not have him go ; clearer revelation of God’s favor. Yet, but on no account would he remain ; even in the Old Testament, if you and he departed as he had come, and listen to ’s harp, you shall hear never was it known whence he came, as many hearse-like airs as carols ; and nor whither he went. Many thought the pencil of the Holy Ghost hath that his was a sainted soul.” labored more in describing the afflic­ 142. Lord Bacon says in his Essay tions of Job than the felicities of Solo­ on Adversity : “ Prosperity is the bless­ mon.”

CANTO VII.

i. “ Hosanna, holy God of/$aba- so manifestly, that he who looks care­ oth, illuminating with_thy brightness fully can recognize her present passion. thejiappy"fires o f these rëalnïSï^’ Hence, inasmuch as six passions are ODante is'still in the planet Mercury, peculiar to the human soul, of which whiclTTecëîWs^rom the sun six times the Philosopher makes mention in his more light and heat than the Earth. Rhetoric, that is, grace, zeal, mercy, 5. By Substance is here meant spir­ envy, love, and shame, with none of it, or angel ; the word having the sense these can the Soul be impassioned, of Subsistence. See Canto XIII. Note without its semblance coming to the window o f the eyes, unless it be kept 5 »- 7. The rapidity of the motion of within by great effort. Hence one of the flying spirits is beautifully ex­ old plucked out his eyes, so that his pressed in these lines. inward shame might not appear out­ io*_ Jtsfamely, the doubt in his mind. wardly, as the poet relates o f 14 ^ Bice, or Beatrice. Theban Œdipus, when he says, that in lü. Convito, III. 8 : (t And in these eternal night he hid his shame accurs­ two places I say these pleasures ap­ ed. She shows herself in the mouth, pear, saying, In her eyes and in her sweet as color behind glass. And what is smile ; which two places by a beautiful laughter but a coruscation of the delight similitude may be called balconies of of the soul, that is, a light appearing the Lady who inhabits the edifice of outwardly, as it exists within ? And the body, that is, the Soul ; since here, therefore it behoveth man to show his although as if veiled, she often shows soul in moderate joy, to laugh moder­ herself. She shows herself in the eyes ately with dignified severity, and with v o l. hi. 32 250 Notes / slight motion o f the arms ; so that the tween the direct or immediate inspira­ Lady who then shows herself, as has tions of God, and those influences that been said, may appear modest, and not come indirectly through the stars. In dissolute. Hence the Book of the the Convito, YÎII. 3, he says : “ T h e Four commands us, goodness of God is received in one * Let thy laughter be without cachin- manner by disembodied substances, nation, that is to say, without cackling that is, by the Angels (who are with­ like a hen/ Ah, wonderful laughter out material grossness, and as it were of my Lady, that never was perceived diaphanous on account of the purity of but by the eye ! ” their form), and in another manner by 20. Referring back to Canto V I. the human soul, which, though in one

9 2 : — part it is free from matter, in another “ T o do vengeance is impeded by it ; (as a man who is Upon the vengeance of the ancient sin.” wholly in the water, except his head, 27. Milton, Par. Lost, I. 1, the o f whom it cannot be said he is w holly story in the water nor w holly out o f it ;) “ O f man’s first disobedience, and the fruit and in another manner by the animals, O f that forbidden tree, whose mortal taste whose soul is all absorbed in matter, Brought death into the world, and all our woe, but somewhat ennobled ; and in an­ W ith loss o f Eden, till one greater Man other manner by the metals, and in Restore us, and regain the blissful seat.” another by the earth ; because it is the 36. Sincere in the sense o f pure. most material, and therefore the most 65. Plato, Timœus, Davis’s Tr., X .: remote from and the most inappro­ “ Let us declare then on what account priate for the first most simple and the framing Artificer settled the forma­ noble virtue, which is solely intellect­ tion of this universe. He was good ; ual, that is, G od.” and in the good envy is never engen­ And in Canto XXIX. 136 : — dered about anything whatever. Hence, “ The primal light, that all irradiates, being free from this, he desired that all By mpdes^aTrhany is received therein, things should as much as possible re­ As are the splendors wherewith it is mated.” semble himself.” 76. Convito, VII. 3: “ Between the Also Milton, Par. Losty I. 259 : — angelic nature, which is an intellectual “ The Almighty hath not built thing, and the human soul there is no Here for his envy.” step, but they are both almost contin­ And again, VIII. 491 : — uous in the order o f gradation...... “ Thou hast fulfilled Thus we are to suppose and firmly to Thy words, Creator bounteous and benign, believe, that a man may be so noble, Giver of all things fair ! but fairest this and of such lofty condition, that he O f all thy gifts ! nor enviest.” shall be almost an angel.” 67. Dante here discriminates be­ 130. T h e Angels, and the Heavens, Paradiso vin. 251 and the human soul, being immediately Weeping and laughing in her childish inspired by God, are immutable and sport, Issues the simple soul, that nothing knows, indestructible. But the elements and Save that, proceeding from a joyous Maker, the souls o f brutes and plants are con­ Gladly it turns to that which gives it trolled by the stars, and are mutable pleasure.” and perishable. And also Purg. XXV. 70 : — 142. See Purg. X V I. 85 : — “ The primal Motor turns to it well pleased Forth from the hand of Him, who fondles it A t so great art o f nature, and inspires Before it is, like to a little girl A spirit new with virtue all replete.”

C A N T O VIII.

I ascent to thélThirdjtteaven, 3. The third Epicycle, or that of Venus, where are seen the Venus, the third planet, was its sup­ spiïrts^ot Loyjers7~^X)f this Heaven posed motion from west to east, while Dante says, Convito, II. 14 : — the whole heavens were swept onward “ The Heaven of Venus may be com­ from east to west by the motion o f the pared to Rhetoric for two properties ; Primum Mobile. the first is the brightness o f its aspect, In the Convito, II. 4, Dante says : which is most sweet to look upon, “ Upon the back of this circle (the more than any other star ; the second Equatorial) in the Heaven of Venus, is its appearance, now in the morning, o f which we are now treating, is a now in the evening. And these two little sphere, which revolves of itself properties are in Rhetoric, the sweetest in this heaven, and whose orbit the of all the sciences, for that is princi­ astrologers call Epicycle.” And again, pally its intention. It appears in the II. 7 : “ All this heaven moves and morning when the rhetorician speaks revolves with its Epicycle from east before the face of his audience ; it ap­ to west, once every natural day ; but pears in the evening, that is, retro­ whether this movement be by any In­ grade, when the letter in part remote telligence, or by the sweep of the Pri­ speaks for the rhetorician.” mum Mobile, God knoweth ; in me it For the influences of Venus, see would be presumptuous to judge.” Canto IX. Note 33. M ilton, Par. Lost, VIII. 72 : — 2. In the days of “ the false and lying gods,” when the world was in “ From man or angel the great Architect Did wisely to conceal, and not divulge peril of damnation for misbelief. Cy- His secrets to be scanned by them who ought pria, or Cyprigna, was a title of Venus, Rather admire ; or, if they list to try from the place o f her birth, Cyprus. Conjecture, he his fabric of the heavens 2 52 Notes■

Hath left to their disputes; perhaps to move Earth. Suppose a person passing His laughter at their quaint opinions wide around a room holding a lamp, and Hereafter, when they come to model heaven all the while turning on his heel. If And calculate the stars ; how they w ill wield he turned round uniformly, there would The mighty frame ; how build, unbuild, con­ be no actual interruption of the uni­ trive, T o save appearances ; how gird the sphere form circular motion both of the car­ W ith centric and eccentric scribbled o’er, rier and the carried ; but the light, as Cycle and epicycle, orb in orb.” seen by an observer in the interior, would See also N ichol, Solar System, p. 7 : make strange gyrations. Unable to “ Nothing ih later times ought to ob­ account otherwise for the irregularities scure the glory of Hipparchus, and, as of the planets, they mounted them in some think, the still greater Ptolemy. this manner, on small circles, whose Amid the bewilderment of these plane­ centres only revolved regularly around tary motions, what could they say, ex­ the Earth, but which, during their cept that the * gods never act without revolutionary motion, also revolved design’; and thereon resolve to ­ around their own centres. Styling cern it ? The motion of the Earth these cycles and epicycles, the ancient was concealed from them : nor was learned men framed that grand system aught intelligible or explicable con­ of the Heavens concerning which Ptol­ cerning the wanderings of the planets, emy composed his ( Syntax.’ ” except the grand revolution of the sky 7. Shakespeare, Love's Labor Lost, around the Earth. T hat Earth, small III. 1 : — to us, they therefore, on the ground of “ This wimpled, whining, purblind, wayward . phenomena, considered the centre of This b0y’ senior-junior, -dwarf, Dan Cupid ; the Universe, — thinking, perhaps, not Regent of love-rhymes, lord of folded arms, more confinedly than persons in repute The anointed sovereign of sighs and groans, in modern days. Around that centre Liege of all loiterers and malcontents.” all motion seemed to pass in order the 9. Cupid in the semblance of As- most regular ; and if a few bodies ap­ canius. Æneidy I. 718, Davidson’s peared to interrupt the regularity o f that T r. : “ She clings to him with her order, why not conceive the existence of eyes, her whole soul, and sometimes some arrangement by which they might fondles him in her lap, Dido not think­ be reconciled with it ? It was a strange, ing what a powerful god is settling but most ingenious idea. They could on her, hapless one. Meanwhile he, not tell how, by any simple system of mindful of his Acidalian mother, be­ circular and uniform motion, the ascer­ gins insensibly to efface the memory tained courses of the planets, as directly of Sichæus, and with a living flame observed, were to be accounted for ; tries to prepossess her languid affec­ but they made a most artificial scheme, tions, and her heart, chilled by long that still saved the immobility of the disuse.” Paradiso vin. 253

io. Venus, with whose name this line 34 he alludes to the Principalities canto begins. as the Regents o f Venus; and in Canto 12. Brunetto Latini, Trésor, I. Ch. IX . 6 1, speaks o f the Thrones as re­ 3, says that Venus “ always follows the flecting the justice of God : — sun, and is beautiful and gentle, and is “ Above us there are mirrors, Thrones you call called the Goddess of Love.” them, Dante says, it plays with or caresses From which shines out on us God Judicant ” ; the sun, “ now behind, and now in thus referring the Thrones to a higher front.” When it follows, it is Hes­ heaven than that of Venus. perus, the Evening Star ; when it 40. After he had by looks asked and precedes, it is Phosphor, the Morning gained assent from Beatrice. Star. 46. T h e spirit shows its increase of 21. The rapidity of the motion ofjoy by increase of brightness. As Pi- the spirits, as well as their brightness, carda in Canto III. 67 : — is in proportion to their vision o f God. “ First with those other shades she smiled a Compare Canto XIV. 40 : — little ;

“ Its brightness is proportioned to the ardor, Thereafter answered me so joyously, The ardor to the vision ; and the vision She seemed to burn in the first fire o f love.” Equals what grace it has above its worth.” And Justinian, in Canto V. 133 :

23. Made visible by mist and cloud- “ Even as the sun, that doth conceal himself rack. By too much light, when heat has worn 27. Their motion originates in the away Primum Mobile, whose Regents, or The tempering influence of the vapors dense, By greater rapture thus concealed itself Intelligences, are the Seraphim. In its own radiance the figure saintly.” 34. The Regents, or Intelligences, of Venus are the Principalities. 49. T h e spirit who speaks is Charles 37. T h is is the first line o f the first Martel of Hungary, the friend and bene­ canzone in the Convito, and in his com­ factor o f Dante. H e was the eldest son mentary upon it, H. 5, Dante says : of Charles the Lame (Charles II. of “ In the first place, then, be it known, Naples) and of Mary of Hungary. He that the movers o f this heaven are sub­ was born in 1272, and in 1291 married stances separate from matter, that is, the “ beautiful Clemence,” daughter of Intelligences, which the common peo­ Rudolph of Hapsburg, Emperor of ple call Angels.” And farther on, II. Germany. He died in 1295, at the 6 : “ It is reasonable to believe that age of twenty-three, to which he al­ the motors of the Heaven of the Moon ludes in the words, are o f the order o f the Angels ; and “ T h e world possessed me those of Mercury are the Archangels ; Short time below.” and those of Venus are the Thrones.” 58. That part o f Provence, embrac­ It will be observed, however, that in ing Avignon, Aix, Arles, and Mar- 254 Notes seilles, of which his father was lord, of Palermo, in 1282. ' Milman, Hist. and which he would have inherited Latin Christ.y VI. 155 : “ It was at a had he lived. This is “ the great dowry festival on Tuesday.that a multi­ of Provence,” which the daughter of tude of the inhabitants of Palermo and Raymond Berenger brought to Charles the neighborhood had thronged to a of Anjou in marriage, and which is church, about half a mile out of the mentioned in Purg. X X . 61, as taking town, dedicated to the Holy Ghost. the sense o f shame out o f the blood o f The religious service was over, the the Capets. merriment begun ; tables were spread, 61. The kingdom of Apulia in Au- the amusements of all sorts, games, sonia, or Lower Italy, embracing Bari dances under the trees, were going on the Adriatic, Gaeta in the Terra gayly on; when the harmony was sud­ di Lavoro on the Mediterranean, and denly interrupted and the joyousness Crotona in Calabria; a region bounded chilled by the appearance of a body of on the north by the Tronto emptying French soldiery, under the pretext of into the Adriatic, and the Verde (or keeping the peace. The French min­ Garigliano) emptying into the Medi­ gled familiarly with the people, paid terranean. court, not in the most respectful man­ 65. The kingdom of Hungary. ner, to the women ; the young men 67. Sicily, called of old Trinacria, made sullen remonstrances, and told from its three promontories Peloro, them to go their way. The French­ Pachino, and Lilibeo. men began to draw together. * These 68. Pachino is the southeastern prom­ rebellious Paterins must have arms, or ontory of Sicily, and Peloro the north­ they would not venture on such in­ eastern. Between them lies the Gulf solence.’ T h ey began to search some o f Catania, receiving with open arms o f them for arms. T h e two parties the east wind. speaks o f Eurus were already glaring at each other in as “ riding the Sicilian seas.” angry hostility. At that moment the 70. Both Pindar and Ovid speak of beautiful daughter of Roger Mastrange- the giant Typhceus, as struck by Jove’s lo, a maiden of exquisite loveliness and thunderbolt, and lying buried under modesty, with her bridegroom, ap­ Ætna. V irgil says it is Enceladus, a proached the church. A Frenchman, brother of Typhceus. Charles Martel named Drouet, either in wantonness or here gives the philosophical, not the insult, came up to her, and, under the poetical, cause o f the murky atmos­ pretence of searching for arms, thrust phere o f the bay. his hand into her bosom. The girl 72. Through him from his grand­ fainted in her bridegroom’s arms. H e father Charles of Anjou, and his father- uttered in his agony the fatal cry, in-law the Emperor Rudolph. * Death to the French ! ’ A youth 75. The Sicilian Vespers and revolt rushed forward, stabbed Drouet to the Paradiso vin. 255

heart with his own sword, was himself 84. Nam ely, ministers and officials struck down. The cry, the shriek, who were not greedy of gain. ran through the crowd, ‘ Death to the 87. In God, where all things are French ! * Many Sicilians fell, but, of reflected as in a mirror. Rev. xxi. 6 : two hundred on the spot, not one “ I am Alpha and Omega ; the begin­ Frenchman escaped. The cry spread ning and the end.” Buti interprets to the city: Mastrangelo took the lead; thus : “ Because I believe that thou every house was stormed, every seest my joy in G od, even as I see it, and corner searched ; their dress, their I am pleased ; and this also is dear to speech, their persons, their manners, me, that tjiou seest in G od, that I be­ denounced the French. The palace lieve i \ \ was forced ; the Justiciary, being luck­ 9 7 / Convito, i l ll . 14 : “ T h e first ily wounded in the face, and rolled in agent, that is, God, sends his influence the dust, and so undetected, mounted into\some thjngs by means of direct a horse, and fled with two follow­ rays, and-iiUo others by means of re­ ers. T w o thousand French were slain. flected splendor. Hence into the In­ They denied them decent burial, heaped telligences the divine light rays out im­ them together in a great pit. The mediately ; in others it is reflected horrors of the scene were indescriba­ from these Intelligences first illumi­ ble ; the insurgents broke into the nated. But as mention is here made convents, the churches. The friars, of light and splendor, in order to a especial objects of hatred, were mas­ perfect understanding, I will show the sacred ; they slew the French monks, difference of these words, according to the French priests. Neither old age, . I say, the custom of the nor sex, nor infancy was spared.” philosophers is to call the Heaven 76. Robert, Duke of Calabria, third light, in reference to its existence in son o f Charles II. and younger brother its fountain-head ; to call it ray, in of Charles Martel. He was King of reference to its passing from the foun­ Sicily from 1309 to 1343. He brought tain-head to the first body, in which with him from Catalonia a band of it is arrested ; to call it splendor, in needy adventurers, whom he put into reference to its reflection upon some high offices o f state, “ and like so many other part illuminated.” leeches,” says Biagioli, “ they filled 116. If men lived isolated from each themselves with the blood of that poor other, and not in communities. people, not dropping off so long as 120. , whom Dante in the there remained a drop to suck.” Convito, III. 5, calls “ that glorious 80. Sicily already heavily laden philosopher to whom Nature most laid with taxes o f all kinds. open her secrets” ; and in Inf. IV . 131, 82. Born o f generous ancestors, he “ the master of those who know.” was himself avaricious. 124. The Jurist, the Warrior, the 256 Notes

Priest, and the Artisan are here typi­ character; and therefore we see cer­ fied in Solon, Xerxes, Melchisedec, tain plants rooting themselves by the and Daedalus. water-side, and others upon mountain­ 129. Nature, like death, makes no ous places, and others on the slopes distinction between palace and hovel. and at the foot o f the mountains, Her gentlemen are born alike in each, which, if they are transplanted, either and so her churls. wholly perish, or live a kind of melan­ 130. Esau and Jacob, though twin choly life, as things separated from brothers, differed in character, Esau be­ what is friendly to them.” ing warlike and Jacob peaceable. Gen­ 145. Another allusion to King Rob­ esis xxv. 27 : “ And the boys grew: and ert of Sicily. Villani, XII. 9, says Esau was a cunning hunter, a man of of him : “ This King Robert was the the field ; and Jacob was a plain man, wisest king that had been known dwelling in tents.” among Christians for five hundred 131. Romulus, called Quirinus, be­ years, both in natural ability and in cause he always carried a spear (quirts'), knowledge, being a very great master was o f such obscure birth, that the Ro­ in theology, and a consummate philos­ mans, to dignify their origin, pretended opher.” And the Postillatore of the he was born of M^rs. Monte Cassino Codex : “ This King 141. Convito, III. 3 : “ Animate Robert delighted in preaching and plants have a very manifest affection studying, and would have made a bet­ for certain places, according to their ter monk than king.”

C AN TO IX.

1. The Heaven of Venus is con­ for her husband, that she is said to tinued in this canto. T h e beauti­ have fallen dead on hearing the news ful Clemence here addressed is the of his death. daughter of the Emperor Rudolph, 3. Charles the Lame, dying in and wife of Charles Martel. Some 1309, gave the kingdom of Naples and commentators say it is his daughter, Sicily to his third son, Robert, Duke but for what reason is not apparent, of Calabria, thus dispossessing Carlo as the form of address would rather Roberto (or Caroberto), son of Charles indicate the wife than the daughter ; Martel and Clemence, and rightful heir and moreover, at the date o f the poem, to the throne. 1300, the daughter was only six or 22. Unknown to me by name. seven years old. So great was the 25. The region here described is affection of this “ beautiful Clemence” the Marca Trivigiana, lying between Paradiso ix. 257

Venice (here indicated by one o f its lawful act ; and she passed her life in principal wards, the Rialto) and the enjoyment, as Solomon says in Ecclesi­ Alps, dividing Italy from Germany. astes,” -— alluding probably to the first 28. T h e hill on which stands the verse o f the second chapter, “ I said in Castello di Romano, the birthplace of my heart, Go to now, I will prove thee the tyrant Ezzelino, or Azzolino, with mirth ; therefore enjoy pleasure ; whom, for his cruelties, Dante pun­ and, behold, this is also vanity.” ished in the river of boiling blood, 33. O f the influences of the planet Inf. XII. no. Before his birth his Venus, quoting Albumasar, as before, mother is said to have dreamed o f a Buti says : “ Venus is cold and moist, lighted torch, as Hecuba did before and of phlegmatic temperament, and the birth of , Althaea before the signifies beauty, liberality, patience, birth of Meleager, and the mother of sweetness, dignity of manners, love of St. Dominic before the birth of dress and ornaments o f gold and silver, “ The amorous paramour humility towards friends, pride and O f Christian Faith, the athlete consecrate, adjunction, delectation and delight in Kind to his own and cruel to his foes.” singing and use o f ornaments, joy and 32. Cunizza was the sister o f A zzo­ gladness, dancing, song with pipe and lino di Romano. H er story is told by lute, bridals, ornaments and precious Rolandino, Liber Chronicorum, in Mu- ointments, cunning in the composition ratori, Rer. Ital. Script., VIII. 173. of songs, skill in the game of chess, He says that she was first married to indolence, drunkenness, lust, adultery, Richard o f St. Boniface j and soon gesticulations, and lasciviousness of after had an intrigue with , as courtesans, abundance of , of already mentioned, Purg. VI. Note 74. lies and all kinds o f wantonness, love Afterwards she wandered about the of children, delight in men, strength world with a soldier of Treviso, named of body, weakness of mind, abundance Bonius, “ taking much solace,” says the of food and corporal delights, observ­ old chronicler, “ and spending much ance of faith and justice, traffic in money,” — multa habendo solatia, et odoriferous merchandise ; and as was maximas faciendo expensas. After the said o f the M oon, all are not found in death o f Bonius, she was married to a one man, but a part in one, and a part nobleman o f Braganzo ; and finally and in another, according to Divine Provi­ for a third time to a gentleman of Ve­ dence ; and the wise man adheres to rona. the good, and overcomes the others.” T h e Ottimo alone among the com­ 34. Since God has pardoned me, mentators takes up the defence o f I am no longer troubled for my past Cunizza, and says : “ This lady lived errors, on account o f w hich I attain no lovingly in dress, song, and sport ; but higher glory in Paradise. She had consented not to any impropriety or un- tasted o f the waters o f , and all vol. hi. 33 25B Notes the ills and errors of the past were for­ duan Guelphs were defeated by the gotten. Purg. XXXIII. 94 : — Ghibellines, — in 1311, in 1314, and ‘“ And if thou art not able to remember,’ in 1318, when Can Grande della Scala Smiling she answered, ‘ recollect thee now was chief of the Ghibelline league. How thou this very day hast drunk of The river stained with blood is the Lethe.” Bacchiglione, on which Vicenza stands. Hugo o f St. V ictor, in a passage 49. In Treviso, where the Sile and quoted by Philalethes in the notes to Cagnano unite. his translation of the Divina Comme- 50. Riccardo da Camino, who was diay says : “ In that city .... there assassinated while playing at chess. will be Free Will, emancipated from H e was a son o f the “ good Gherardo,” all evil, and filled with all good, enjoy­ and brother of the beautiful Gaja, men­ ing without interruption the delight of tioned Purg. X V I. 40. H e succeeded eternal joys, oblivious of sins, oblivious his father as lord of Treviso ; but car­ of ; yet not so oblivious ried on his love adventures so openly o f its liberation as to be ungrateful to and with so high a hand, that he was its liberator. So far, therefore, as re­ finally assassinated by an outraged hus­ gards intellectual knowledge, it will band. T h e story o f his assassination be mindful o f its past evils ; but w holly is told in the Hist. Cartusiorum in Mu* unmindful, as regards any feeling of ratori, XII. 784. what it has passed through.” 53. A certain bishop of the town 37. The spirit of Folco, or Fol- of Feltro in the Marca Trivigiana, chetto, of Marseilles, as mentioned later whose name is doubtful, but who was in this canto ; the famous both lord spiritual and temporal of the whose renown was not to perish for town, broke faith with certain gen­ five centuries, but is small enough now, tlemen of Ferrara, guilty of political save in the literary histories of Millot crimes, who sought refuge and protec­ and the Benedictines o f St. Maur. tion in his diocese. They were de­ 44. T h e Marca Trivigiana is again livered up, and executed in Ferrara. alluded to, lying between the Adige, Afterward the Bishop himself came to that empties into the Adriatic south of a violent end, being beaten to death Venice, and the Tagliamento to the with bags o f sand. northeast, towards Trieste. This re­ 54. Malta was a prison on the shores gion embraces the cities o f Padua and of Lake Bolsena, where priests were Vicenza in the south, Treviso in the incarcerated for their crimes. There centre, and Feltro in the north. Pope Boniface VIII. imprisoned the 46. The rout of the Paduans near Abbot of Monte Cassino for letting Vicenza, in those endless quarrels that the fugitive Celestine V. escape from run through Italian history like the his convent. roll of a drum. Three times the Pa­ 58. This “ courteous priest ” was a Paradiso ix. 259

Guelph, and showed his zeal for his one of the , who, in an party in the persecution of the Ghib- Elegy, commends his departed friend ellines. to the Virgin as a good singer. “ He 60. The treachery and cruelty of sang so well, that the nightingales grew this man will be in conformity to the silent with admiration, and listened to customs of the country. him. Therefore God took him for his 61. Above in the Crystalline Heav­ own service...... I f the Virgin Mary en, or Primum Mobile, is the Order is fond of genteel young men, I advise o f Angels called Thrones. These are her to take him .” mirrors reflecting the justice and judg­ 77. The Seraphim, clothed with six ments o f God. wings, as seen in the vision of the 69. T h e Balascio (in French rubi Prophet Isaiah vi. 2 : “ Above it stood balais) is supposed to take its name the seraphims : each one had six wings ; from the place in the East where it with twain he covered his face, and was found. with twain he covered his feet, and Chaucer, Court o f Love, 78 : — with twain he did fly.”

** No saphire of Inde, no rube riche of price, 81. In the original, S’ io m1 intuassi There lacked then, nor emeraude so grene, come tu t* immii ; if I in-theed myself Balais Turkis, ne thing to my devise as thou in-meest thyself. Dantesque That may the castel maken for to shene.” words, like inluia, Note 73. The mystic virtues of this stone are 82. The Mediterranean, the great­ thus enumerated by M r. King, Antique est o f seas, except the ocean, surround­ Gems, p. 419 : “ T h e Balais Ruby re­ ing the earth. presses vain and lascivious thoughts, Bryant, Tbanatopsis : — appeases quarrels between friends, and “ And poured round all gives health of body. Its powder taken Old Ocean’s gray and melancholy waste.” in water cures diseases o f the eyes, and 85. Extending eastward between pains in the liver. If you touch with Europe and Africa. Dante gives the this gem the four corners of a house, length of the Mediterranean as ninety orchard, or vineyard, they w ill be safe degrees. Modern geographers make it from lightning, storms, and blight.” less than fifty. 70. Joy is shown in heaven by 89. Marseilles, about equidistant greater light, as here on earth by from the Ebro, in Spain, and the Ma- smiles, and as in the infernal regions gra, which divides the Genoese and the grief of souls in torment is by Tuscan territories. Being a small river, greater darkness. it has but a short journey to make. 73. In Him thy sight is ; in the 92. Buggia is a city in Africa, on original tuo veder s’ inluia, thy sight in- nearly the same parallel of longitude as Hims-itself Marseilles. 76. T here is a similar passage in 93. T h e allusion here is to the siege 2 ÔO Notes of Marseilles by a portion of Cæsar’s age to the two sisters o f the Sire Bar­ army under Tribonius, and the fleet rai, Lady Laura and Lady Mabel, both under Brutus. Purg. XVIII. 101 : — beautiful and de gran valor, and being “ And Caesar, that he might subdue Ilerda, accused thereof, fell into disfavor and Thrust at Marseilles, and then ran into banishment, the Lady Alazais wishing Spain.” to hear no more his prayers nor his , who describes the siege and songs. In his he took refuge sea-fight in the third book o f his Phar- at the court of William, lord of Mont­ saliay says : — pellier, whose wife, daughter of the ‘‘ Meanwhile, impatient ofthe lingering war, Emperor Manuel, “ comforted him a The chieftain to Iberia bends afar, little, and besought him not to be And gives the leaguer to Tribonius’ care.” downcast and despairing, but for love 94. Folco, or Folchetto, of Mar­ o f her to sing and make songs.” seilles (Folquet de Marseilles) was a And now a great change came over noted Troubadour, who flourished at him. The old chronicler goes on to the end of the twelfth century. He say : “ And it came to pass that the was th« son o f a rich merchant o f M ar­ Lady Alazais died; and the Sire Bar­ seilles, and after his father’s death, giv­ rai, her husband and his lord, died ; ing up business for pleasure and , and died the good King Richard, and became a frequenter o f courts and fa­ the good Count Raymond of Toulouse, vorite of lords and princes. Among his and King Alfonso of Aragon: whereat, patrons are mentioned King Richard in grief for his lady and for the princes of England, King Alfonso of Aragon, who were dead, he abandoned the Count Raymond o f Toulouse, and the world, and retired to a Cistercian con­ Sire Barrai of Marseilles. The old vent, with his wife and two sons. And Provençal chronicler in Raynouard, V. he became Abbot of a rich abbey in 150, says : “ He was a good Trouba­ Provence, called Torondet, and after­ dour, and very attractive in person. wards Bishop of Toulouse, and there He paid court to the wife of his lord, he died.” Sire Barrai, and besought her love, It was in 1200 that he became a and made songs about her. But neither Cistercian, and he died in 1233. It for prayers nor songs could he find would be pleasant to know that he favor with her so as to procure any atoned for his youthful follies by an old mark of love, of which he was always age o f virtues. But unfortunately for complaining in his songs.” his fame, the old nightingale became a Nevertheless this Lady Alazais lis­ bird of prey. He was deeply impli­ tened with pleasure to his songs and cated in the persecutions of the Albi- praises ; and was finally moved to jeal­ genses, and the blood o f those “ slaugh­ ousy, if not to love. The Troubadour tered saints ” makes a ghastly rubric in was at the same time paying his hom­ his . / 261 Paradiso ix. Ii(Id V y: *

97. Dido, queen of Carthage. TheChrist descended into Liflriiagi' " Th_e. Ottimo says : " He seems to mean, that first shall be last, and the last first.” Folco loved indifferently married wo­ 123. The Crucifixion. If any one men, virgins, and widows, gentle and is disposed to criticise the play upon Nsimple.” words in this beautiful passage, let him 100. Phillis of Thrace, called Ro- remember the Tu es Petrus et super dopeia from Mount Rodope near which hanc petram edificabo ecclesiam me am. she lived, was deserted by her Athenian 124. Hebrews xi. 31: " By faith the lover Demophoôn, of whom Chaucer, harlot Rahab perished not with them Legende of Good Women, 2442, gives that believed not, when she had re­ this portrait : — ceived the spies with peace.”

** Men knewe him well and didden hym honour, 125. Forgetful that it was in the For at Athenis duke and lorde was he, hands o f the Saracens. As his father hath ibe, 127. The heathen Gods were looked That in his tyme was of grete renown, upon by the Christians as . No man so grete in all his regioun, Hence Florence was the city of And like his father of face and of stature ; to Dante in his dark hours, when he And false of love, it came hym of nature j thought of Mars ; but in his better As doeth the foxe, Renarde the foxes sonne, O f kinde, he coulde his olde father wonne moments, when he remembered John Withouten lore ; as can a drake swimme, the Baptist, it was “ the fairest and When it is caught and caried to the brimme.” most renowned daughter of Rome.” 101. was so subdued by 130. The Lily on the golden florin ^love for Iole, that he sat among her of Florence. \lpaidens spinning with a distaff. 133. To gain the golden florin the 103. See Note 34 of this canto. study of the Gospels and the Fathers - 106. The ways of Providence, was abandoned, and the Decretals, or books of Ecclesiastical Law, so dili­ “ From seeming evil still educing good.” gently conned, that their margins were 116. Rahab, who concealed the spies worn and soiled with thumb-marks. of Joshua among the flax-stalks on the T h e first fiv® books o f the Decretals roof of her house. Joshua, ii. 6. were compiled by Gregory IX., and 118. Milton, Par. Lost, IV. 776 : — the sixth by Boniface VIII. “ Now had night measured with her shadowy 138. A prophecy of the death of cone Boniface VIII. in 1303, and the re­ Half-way up hill this vast sublunar vault.” moval of the to Avignon in 120. T h e first soul redeemed w'hen 1305. 2Ô2 Notes

CA N T O X.

-^ i. \The Heaven of the Sun, “ a good the spirits of theologians and Fathers planed and imperial,” says Brunetto of the Church ; and its influences, ac­ Xatij>l. Dante makes it the symbol o f cording to Albumasar, cited by Buti, Arithmetic. Convitoy II. 14 : “ T h e are as follows: “ The Sun signifies the Heaven of the Sun may be compared vital soul, light and splendor, reason to Arithmetic on account of two prop­ and intellect, science and the measure erties ; the first is, that with its light of life ; it signifies kings, princes and all the other stars are informed ; the leaders, nobles and magnates and con­ second is, that the eye cannot behold gregations of men, strength and victory, it. And these two properties are in voluptuousness, beauty and grandeur, Arithm etic, for with its light all the subtleness of mind, pride and praise, sciences are illuminated, since their good desire of kingdom and of subjects, subjects are all considered under some and great love o f gold, and affluence number, and in the consideration there­ o f speech, and delight in neatness and of we always proceed with numbers ; beauty. It signifies faith and the wor­ as in natural science the subject is the ship of God, judges and wise men, movable body, which movable body fathers and brothers and mediators ; it has in it ratio o f continuity, and this joins itself to men and mingles among has in it ratio o f infinite number. And them, it gives what is asked for, and is the chief consideration of natural sci­ strong in vengeance, that is to say, it ence is to consider the principles of punishes rebels and malefactors.” natural things, which are three, name­ 2. Adam o f St. V ictor, Hymn to the ly, matter, species, and form ; in which Holy Ghost : —

this number is visible, not only in all “ Veni, Creator Spiritus, together, but, if we consider well, in Spiritus recreator, each one separately. Therefore Py­ Tu dans, tu datus cœlitus, thagoras, according to Afistotle in the Tu donum, tu donator j first book of his Physics, gives the odd Tu lex, tu digitus, Alens et alitus, and even as the principles o f natural Spirans et spiritus, things, considering all things to be Spiratus et spirator.” number. The other property of the Sun is also seen in number, to which 9. Where the Zodiac crosses the Arithmetic belongs, for the eye of the Equator, and the motion of the planets, intellect cannot behold it, for number which is parallel to the former, comes considered in itself is infinite ; and this into apparent collision with that of we cannot comprehend.” the fixed stars, w hich is parallel to the In this Heaven o f the Sun are seen latter. Paradiso x. 263

14. The Zodiac, which cuts the 67. The moon with a halo about Equator obliquely. her. 16. Milton, Par. Lost, X. 668: — 82. The spirit of Thomas Aquinas. 87. The stairway of Jacob’s dream, “ Some say, he bid his angels turn askance The poles of earth, twice ten degrees and with its angels ascending and descend­ more, ing. From the sun’s axlej they with labor pushed 89. Whoever should refuse to grati­ Oblique the centric globe : some say, the sun fy thy desire for knowledge, would no W as bid turn reins from the equinoctial road more follow his natural inclination Like-distant breadth to Taurus with the seven than water which did not flow down­ Atlantic Sisters, and the Spartan Tw ins, Up to the tropic Crab : thence down amain ward. By Leo, and the Virgin, and the Scales, 98. , at whose As deep as Capricorn ; to bring in change twenty-one ponderous folios one gazes O f seasons to each clime : else had the spring with awe and amazement, was born of Perpetual smiled on earth with vernant flowers, a noble Swabian family at the begin­ Equal in days and nights, except to those ning of the thirteenth century. In his Beyond the polar circles ; to them day Had unbenighted shone; while the low sun, youth he studied at Paris and at Padua; To recompense his distance, in their sight became a Dominican monk, and, retir­ Had rounded still the horizon, and not known ing to a convent in Cologne, taught in Or east or west ; which had forbid the snow the schools of that city. He became From cold Estotiland, and south as far Provincial of his Order in Germany ; Beneath Magellan.” and was afterward made Grand-Master 28. T h e Sun. o f the Palace at Rome, and then Bishop 31. The Sun in Aries, as indicated of Ratisbon. Resigning his bishopric in line 9; that being the sign in which in 1262, he returned to his convent in the Sun is at the vernal equinox. Cologne, where he died in 1280, leav­ 32. Such is the apparent motion of. ing behind him great fame for his learn­ the Sun round the earth, as he rises ing and his labor. earlier and earlier in Spring. Milman, Hist. Latin Christ., V III. 48. N o eye has ever seen any light 259, says of him : “ Albert the Great greater than that of the Sun, nor can at once awed by his immense erudi­ we conceive of any greater. tion and appalled his age. His name, 51. How the Son is begotten of the the Universal Doctor, was the homage Father, and how from these two is to his all-embracing knowledge. He breathed forth the Holy Ghost. The quotes, as equally familiar, Latin, Greek, Heaven of the Sun being the Fourth Arabic, Jewish philosophers. He was Heaven, the spirits seen in it are called the first Schoolman who lectured on the fourth family of the Father ; and Aristotle himself, on Aristotle from to these theologians is revealed the Græco-Latin or Arabo-Latin copies. mystery of the Trinity. The whole range of the Stagirite’s 264 Notes

physical and metaphysical philosophy nas has left the greatest name. H e was was within the scope of Albert’s teach­ a son of the Count of Aquino, a rich ing. In later days he was called the fief in the kingdom of Naples. His Ape of Aristotle ; he had dared to in­ mother, Theodora, was of the line of troduce Aristotle into the Sanctuary it­ the old Norman kings ; his brothers, self. One of his Treatises is a refuta- Reginald and Landolph, held high rank tation of the Arabian Averrhoes. Nor in the Imperial armies. His family was is it Aristotle and Averrhoes alone that connected by marriage with the Hohen- come within the pale of Albert’s eru­ staufens ; they had Swabian blood in dition ; the commentators and glossa­ their veins, and so the great school­ tors of Aristotle, the whole circle of man was of the race of Frederick II. the Arabians, are quoted ; their opin­ Monasticism seized on Thom as in his ions, their reasonings, even their words, early youth ; he became an inmate of with the utmost familiarity. But with Monte Casino ; at sixteen years o f age Albert Theology was still the master- he caught the more fiery and vigorous science. The Bishop of Ratisbon was enthusiasm of the Dominicans. By of unimpeached orthodoxy ; the vulgar them he was sent — no unwilling pros­ only, in his wonderful knowledge of elyte and pupil — . H e was the secrets o f Nature, in his studies of seized by his worldly brothers, and Natural History, could not but see sent back to Naples ; he was impris­ something of the magician. Albert had oned in one o f the family castles, but the ambition of reconciling Plato and resisted even the fond entreaties of his Aristotle, and o f reconciling this har­ mother and his sisters. H e persisted monized Aristotelian and Platonic phi­ in his pious disobedience, his holy losophy with Christian Divinity. He hardness of heart ; he was released af­ thus, in some degree, misrepresented ter two years’ imprisonment — it might or misconceived both the Greeks ; he seem strange — at the command o f the hardened Plato into Aristotelism, ex­ Emperor Frederick II. The godless panded Aristotelism into Platonism ; Emperor, as he was called, gave Thom­ and his Christianity, though Albert was as to the Church. Aquinas took the a devout man, while it constantly sub­ irrevocable vow of a Friar Preacher. ordinates, in strong and fervent lan­ He became a scholar of Albert the guage, knowledge to faith and love, Great at Cologne and at Paris. He less a religion than a philos- was dark, silent, unapproachable even ophy.’ by his brethren, perpetually wrapt in 99. llhomas Aquinas, the Angelic profound meditation. He was called, Doctor/of the Schools. Milman, Hist. in mockery, the great dumb ox of Sic­ Christ.y VIII. 265, gives the fol­ ily. Albert questioned the mute dis­ lowing sketch of him : — ciple on the most deep and knotty points “ O f all the schoolmen Thomas Aqui­ of theology; he found, as he confessed, il Paradiso x. 265 his equal, his superior. * That dumb or rather in his one great work, is ox will make the world resound with the final result o f all which has been his doctrines.’ With Albert the faith­ decided by Pope or Council, taught ful disciple returned to Cologne. Again by the Fathers, accepted by tradition, he went back to Paris, received his argued in the schools, inculcated in the academic degrees, and taught with uni­ confessional. The Sum of Theology versal wonder. Under Alexander IV. is the authentic, authoritative, acknowl­ he stood up in Rome in defence o f his edged code of Latin Christianity. We Order against the eloquent W illiam de cannot but contrast this vast work with St. Amour ; he repudiated for his Or­ the original Gospel : to this bulk has der, and condemned by his authority, grown the New Testament, or rather the prophesies of the Abbot Joachim. the doctrinal and moral part of the H e taught at Cologne with Albert the New Testament. But Aquinas is an Great ; also at Paris, at Rome, at Or- intellectual theologian : he approaches vieto, at , at Perugia. W here more nearly than most philosophers, he taught, the world listened in respect­ certainly than most divines, to pure ful silence. He was acknowledged by embodied intellect. He is perfectly two Popes, Urban IV . and Clement IV ., passionless ; he has no polemic indig­ as the first theologian o f the age. H e nation, nothing of the Churchman’s refused the Archbishopric of Naples. jealousy and suspicion ; he has no fear He was expected at the Council of of the result of any investigation ; he Lyons, as the authority before whom hates nothing, hardly heresy ; loves all Christendom might be expected to nothing, unless perhaps naked, abstract bow down. H e died ere he had passed truth. In his serene confidence that the borders o f Naples, at the Abbey a lf must end in good, he moves the o f Rossa Nuova, near Terracina, at the most startling and even perilous ques­ age o f forty-eight. Dark tales were tions, as if they were the most indiffer­ told of his death ; only the wickedness ent, the very Being of God. God of man could deprive the world so must be revealed by syllogistic process. early of such a wonder. The Univer­ Himself inwardly conscious of the ab­ sity of Paris claimed, but in vain, the solute harmony of his own intellectual treasure o f his mortal remains. H e and moral being, he places sin not so was canonized by John XXII. much in the will as in the understand­ “ Thomas Aquinas is throughout, ing. T h e perfection o f man is the above all, the Theologian. God and perfection of his intelligence. He the soul o f man are the only objects examines with the same perfect self- truly worthy of his philosophic inves­ command, it might almost be said apa­ tigation. This is the function of the thy, the converse as well as the proof Angelic Doctor, the mission of the of the most vital religious truths. He Angel of the Schools. In his works, is nearly as consummate a sceptic, vol. hi. 34 266 Notes almost atheist, as he is a divine and He was Bishop of Paris in 1159. His theologian. Secure, as it should seem, famous Book o f the Sentences was in­ in impenetrable armor, he has not tended to be, and became to a great only no apprehension, but seems not extent, the Manual of the Schools. to suppose the possibility of danger ; Peter knew not, or disdainfully threw he has nothing of the boastfulness of aside, the philosophical cultivation of self-confidence, but, in calm assurance his day. He adhered rigidly to all o f victory, gives every advantage to his which passed for Scripture, and was adversary. On both sides of every the authorized interpretation of the question he casts the argument into Scripture, to all which had become one of his clear, distinct syllogisms, the creed in the traditions, and law and calmly places himself as Arbiter, in the decretals, of the Church. He and passes judgment in one or a series seems to have no apprehension o f doubt of still more unanswerable syllogisms. in his stern dogmatism ; he will not H e has assigned its unassailable prov­ recognize any of the difficulties sug­ ince to Church authority, to tradition gested by philosophy ; he cannot, or /(>r the Fathers, faith and works ; but will not, perceive the weak points of beyond, within the proper sphere of his own system. He has the great philosophy, he asserts full freedom. merit that, opposed as he was to the There is no Father, even St. Augustine, prevailing Platonism, throughout the who may not be examined by the fear­ Sentences the ethical principle pre­ less intellect.” dominates ; his excellence is perspicu­ 104. Gratian was a Franciscan friar, ity, simplicity, definiteness of moral and teacher in the school of the con­ purpose. His distinctions are endless, vent of St. Felix in . H e wrote subtile, idle ; but he wrote from con­ the , or “ Concord flicting authorities to reconcile writers of the Discordant Canons,” in which at war with each other, at war with he brought into agreement the laws of themselves. Their quarrels had been the courts secular and ecclesiastical. wrought to intentional or unintentional 107. , the “ Master antagonism in the 'Sic et Non’ of' of Sentences,” so called from his Libri Abélard. That philosopher, whether Sententiarum. In the dedication of Pyrrhonist or more than Pyrrhonist, this work to the Church he says that had left them all in the confusion of he wishes “ to contribute, like the poor strife ; he had set Fathers against Fa­ widow, his mite to the treasury o f the thers, each Father against himself, the Lord.” The following account of him Church against the Church, tradition and his doctrines is from Milman, Hist. against tradition, law against law. The Latin Christ.y V III. 238 : “ Peter the Lombard announced himself and was Lombard was born near Novara, the accepted as the mediator, the final ar­ native place of Lanfranc and of Anselm. biter in this endless litigation; he would Paradiso x. 267 sternly fix the positive, proscribe the of angelic lore. “ The author of those negative or sceptical view in all these extraordinary treatises,” says Milman, questions. . The litigation might still Hist. Latin Christ., VIII. 189, “ which, go on, but within the limits which he from their obscure and doubtful parent­ had rigidly established ; he had de­ age, now perhaps hardly maintain their termined those ultimate results against fame for imaginative richness, for the which there was no appeal. The mode occasional beauty of their language, of proof might be interminably con­ and their deep piety, — those treatises tested in the schools ; the conclusion which, widely popular in the West, was already irrefragably fixed. On the almost created the angel-worship of sacramental system Peter the Lombard the popular creed, and were also the is loftily, severely hierarchical. Yet parents of Mystic Theology and of he is moderate on the power o f the the higher , — this Poet- keys ; he holds only a declaratory Theologian was a Greek. The writ­ power of binding and loosing,— of ings which bear the venerable name showing how the souls of men were of , the pros­ to be bound and loosed.” elyte o f St. Paul, first appear under a Peter Lombard was born at the be­ suspicious and suspected form, as au­ ginning of the twelfth century, when thorities cited by the heterodox Seve- the Novarese territory, his birthplace, rians in a conference at Constantinople. was a part o f Lombardy, and hence his The orthodox stood aghast : how was name. H e studied at the University it that writings of the holy convert of of Paris, under Abelard ; was after­ St. Paul had never been heard of be­ wards made Professor of Theology in fore ? that , that the University, and then Bishop of Athanasius himself, were ignorant of Paris. H e died in 1164. their existence ? But these writings 109. Solomon, whose Song of Songs were in themselves of too great power, breathes such impassioned love. too captivating, too congenial to the h i . To know if he were saved or monastic mind, not to find bold defend­ not, a grave question having been raised ers. Bearing this venerable name in upon that point by theologians. their front, and leaving behind them, 115. Dionysius the Areopagite, who in the East, if at first a doubtful, a was converted by St. Paul. Acts xvii. growing faith in their authenticity, they 34: “ Howbeit, certain men clave unto appeared in the West as a precious gift him, and believed ; among the which from the Byzantine Emperor to the was Dionysius the Areopagite.” A Emperor Louis the Pious. France in book attributed to him, on the “ C e­ that age was not likely to throw cold lestial Hierarchy,” was translated into and jealous doubts on writings which Latin by Johannes Erigena, and be­ bore the hallowed name o f that great came in the the text-book Saint, whom she had already boasted 268 Notes

to have left his primal Bishopric of work by which he is chiefly known is Athens to convert her forefathers, his “ Seven Books of Histories ” ; a whom Paris already held to be her world-chronicle from the creation to tutelar patron, the rich and powerful his own time. O f this work St. A u­ Abbey of St. Denys to be her founder. gustine availed himself in writing his T here was living in the W est, by hap­ “ C ity o f G o d ” ; and it had also the py coincidence, the one man who at honor of being translated into Anglo- that period, by his knowledge of Greek, Saxon by King Alfred. Dante calls by the congenial speculativeness of his “ the advocate of the Chris­ mind, by the vigor and richness o f his tian centuries,” because this work was imagination, was qualified to translate written to refute the misbelievers who into Latin the mysterious doctrines of asserted that Christianity had done the Areopagite, both as to the angelic more harm to the world than good. world and the subtile theology. John 125. Severinus , the Roman Erigena hastened to make known in Senator and philosopher in the days of the West the ‘ Celestial Hierarchy,’ Theodoric the Goth, born in 475, and the treatise ‘ on the Name of God,’ put to death in 524. His portrait is and the brief chapters on the ‘ M ystic thus drawn by Gibbon, Decline and Philosophy.’ ” Fall, Ch. XXXIX. : “ The Senator 119. Paul Orosius. He was a Span­ Boethius is the last o f the Romans ish presbyter, born at Tarragona near whom Cato or Tully could have ac­ the close o f the fourth century. In his knowledged for their countryman. As youth he visited St. Augustine in Afri­ a wealthy orphan, he inherited the ca, who in one o f his books describes patrimony and honors of the Anician him thus : “ There came to me a young family, a name ambitiously assumed by monk, in the catholic peace our broth­ the kings and emperors o f the age ; er, in age our son, in honor our fellow- and the appellation o f Manlius asserted presbyter, Orosius, alert in intellect, his genuine or fabulous descent from a ready of speech, eager in study, desir­ race o f consuls and dictators, who had ing to be a useful vessel in the house repulsed the Gauls from the Capitol, o f the Lord for the refutation o f false and sacrificed their sons to the disci­ and pernicious doctrines, which have pline of the . In the youth slain the souls o f the Spaniards much o f Boethius, the studies o f Rome were more unhappily than the sword of the not totally abandoned; a is now barbarians their bodies.” extant, corrected by the hand of a con­ On leaving St. Augustine, he went to sul ; and the professors o f grammar, Palestine to complete his studies under rhetoric, and jurisprudence were main-, St. Jerome at Bethlehem, and while tained in their privileges and pensions there arraigned Pelagius for freresy be­ by the liberality of the Goths. But fore the Bishop of Jerusalem. The the erudition of the Latin language was Paradiso x. 269 insufficient to satiate his ardent curiosi­ was esteemed capable of describing the ty ; and Boethius is said to have em­ wonders of art, a sun-dial, a water-, ployed eighteen laborious years in the or a sphere which represented the mo­ schools of Athens, which were sup­ tions of the planets. From these ab­ ported by the zeal, the learning, and struse speculations Boethius stooped, or, the diligence of Proclus and his dis­ to speak more truly, he rose to the social ciples. T h e reason and piety o f their duties o f public and private life : the Roman pupil were fortunately saved indigent were relieved by his liberal­ from the contagion of mystery and ity ; and his eloquence, which , which polluted the groves of might compare to the voice of Demos­ the Academy ; but he imbibed the thenes or Cicero, was uniformly ex­ spirit, and imitated the method o f his erted in the cause o f innocence and dead and living masters, who attempted humanity. Such conspicuous merit to reconcile the strong and subtle sense was felt and rewarded by a discerning of Aristotle with the devout contem­ prince ; the dignity of Boethius was plation and sublime fancy of Plato. adorned with the titles o f Consul and After his return to Rome, and his mar­ Patrician, and his talents were usefully riage with the daughter of his friend, employed in the important station o f the patrician Symmachus, Boethius still Master of the Offices.” continued in a palace of ivory and Being suspected of some participation marble to prosecute the same studies. in a plot against Theodoric, he was The Church was edified by his pro­ confined in the tower of , where found defence of the orthodox creed he wrote the work which has im­ against the Arian, the Eutychian, and mortalized his name. O f this Gibbon the Nestorian heresies; and the Catho­ speaks as follows : “ W hile Boethius, lic unity was explained or exposed in oppressed with fetters, expected each a formal treatise by the indifference o f moment the sentence or the stroke of three distinct, though consubstantial death, he composed in the tower of persons. For the benefit of his Latin Pavia the Consolation of Philosophy ; a readers, his genius submitted to teach golden volume not unworthy of the leis­ the first elements o f the arts and sci­ ure of Plato or Tully, but which claims ences of Greece. The geometry of incomparable merit from the barbar­ , the music of Pythagoras, the ism o f the times and the situation o f arithmetic of Nicomachus, the mechan­ the author. The celestial guide whom ics of Archimedes, the of he had so long invoked at Rome and Ptolemy, the theology of Plato, and Athens now condescended to illumine the logic of Aristotle, with the com­ his dungeon, to revive his courage, and mentary of Porphyry, were translated to pour into his wounds her salutary and illustrated by the indefatigable pen balm. She taught him to compare his of the Roman Senator. And he alone long prosperity and his recent distress, 270 Notes and to conceive new hopes from the to diffuse a ray o f knowledge over the inconstancy of fortune. Reason had darkest ages o f the Latin world ; the informed him of the precarious con­ writings of the philosopher were trans­ dition of her gifts ; experience had lated by the most glorious of the Eng­ satisfied him o f their real value ; he lish kings, and the third Emperor o f had enjoyed them without guilt ; he the name of Otho removed to a more might resign them without a sigh, and honorable tomb the bones of a Catho­ calmly disdain the impotent malice of lic saint, who, from his Arian persecu­ his enemies, who had left him happi­ tors, had acquired the honors of mar­ ness, since they had left him virtue. tyrdom, and the fame o f miracles.” From the earth Boethius ascended to 128. Boethius was buried in the heaven in search of the su prem e g o o d ; church of San Pietro di Cieldauro in explored the metaphysical labyrinth of Pavia. chance and destiny, o f prescience and 131. St. Isidore, a learned prelate free-will, o f time and eternity ; and of Spain, was born in Cartagena, date generously attempted to reconcile the unknown. In 600 he became Bishop perfect attributes of the Deity with of Seville, and died 636. He was in­ the apparent disorders of his moral and defatigable in converting the Visigoths physical government. Such topics of from , wrote many theologi­ consolation, so obvious, so vague, or so cal and scientific works, and finished abstruse, are ineffectual to subdue the the Mosarabic missal and breviary, be­ feelings of human nature. Yet the gun by his brother and predecessor St. sense o f misfortune may be diverted Leander. by the labor o f thought ; and the sage “ The Venerable ,” or Beda, an w ho could artfully combine, in the Anglo-Saxon monk, was born at Wear-, same work, the various riches o f phi­ mouth in 672, and in 735 died and losophy, poetry, and eloquence, must was buried in the monastery of Yar­ already have possessed the intrepid row, where he had been educated and calmness which he affected to seek. had passed his life. His bones were Suspense, the worst of evils, was at afterward removed to the Cathedral of length determined by the ministers of Durham, and placed in the same coffin death, who executed, and perhaps ex­ with those of St. Cuthbert. He was ceeded, the inhuman mandate of The- the author of more than forty vol­ odoric. A strong cord was fastened umes ; among which his Ecclesiastical round the head of Boethius, and for­ History of England is the most known cibly tightened, till his eyes almost and valued, and, like the Histories o f started from their sockets ; and some Orosius, had the honor of being trans­ mercy may be discovered in the milder lated by King Alfred from the Latin torture of beating him with clubs till into Anglo-Saxon. On his death-bed he expired. But his genius survived he dictated the close of his translation Paradiso x. 271

of the . “ Dearest mas­ Pater Patriæ Perditus, Sapientia Secum ter,” said his scribe, “ one chapter still Sublata, Ruet Regnnm Roma, Ferro remains, but it is difficult for thee to Flamma Fame. The Romans were as­ speak.” The dying monk replied, tonished at the acuteness of their Eng­ “ Take thy pen and write quickly.” lish visitor, and decreed that the title Later the scribe said, “ Only one sen­ of Venerable should be thenceforth tence rem ains” ; and the monk said given to him. According to another again, “ Write quickly.” And writ­ story, Bede, having become blind in ing, the scribe said, “ It is done.” his old age, was walking abroad with Thou hast said rightly,” answered one of his disciples for a guide, when Bede, “ it is done” ; and died, repeat­ they arrived at an open place where ing the Gloria Patriy closing the service there was a large heap o f stones ; and of his long life with the closing words Bede’s companion persuaded his master of the service of the Church. The fol­ to preach to the people who, as he lowing legend of him is from Wright’s pretended, were assembled there and Biog. Britan. Lit.t I. 269 : “ T h e rep­ waiting in great silence and expectation. utation of Bede increased daily, and Bede delivered a most eloquent and we find him spoken o f by the title o f moving discourse, and when he had Saint very soon after his death. Boni­ uttered the concluding phrase, Per om­ face in his describes him as the nia sœcula scsculorum, to the great ad­ lamp of the Church. Towards the miration of his disciple, the stones, we ninth century he received the appella­ are told, cried out aloud, 'Amen, Ve- tion o f T h e Venerable, which has ever nerabilis B eda!’ There is also a third since been attached to his name. As a legend on this subject which informs us specimen of the fables by which his that, soon after Bede’s death, one of his biography was gradually obscured, we disciples was appointed to compose an may cite the legends invented to ac­ epitaph in Latin Leonines, and carve it count for the origin of this latter title. on his monument, and he began thus, According to one, the Anglo-Saxon 1 Hac sunt in fossa Bedae ossa,’ scholar was on a visit to Rome, and intending to introduce the word sancti there saw a gate of iron, on which or presbyteri; but as neither o f these were inscribed the letters P.P.P.S.S.S. words would suit the metre, whilst he R.R.R.F.F.F., which no one was able was puzzling himself to find one more to interpret. Whilst Bede was atten­ convenient, he fell asleep. On awak­ tively considering the inscription, a ing he prepared to resume his work, Roman who was passing by said to when to his great astonishment he found him rudely, * W hat seest thou there, that the line had already been com­ English ox ? ’ to which Bede replied, pleted on the stone (by an angel, as he * I see your confusion ’ ; and he imme­ supposed), and that it stood thus : diately explained the characters thus : ‘ Hac sunt in fossa Bedæ Venerabilis ossa.’ ” 272 Notes

Richard o f St. V ictor was a monk in was supposed to hold some odious, if the monastery of that name near Paris, not heretical opinions. Even his name “ and wrote a book on the T rin ity,” has perished out o f literary history, says the Ottimoy “ and many other and survives only in the verse of Dante beautiful and sublime w orks” ; praise and the notes of his commentators. which seems justified by Dante’s words, 137. The Rue du Fouarre, or Street if not suggested by them. Milman, of Straw, originally called Rue de l’É- Hist. Latin Christ., V III. 241, says o f cole, is famous among the old streets him and his brother Hugo : “ Richard of Paris, as having been the cradle of de St. Victor was at once more logical the University. It was in early times and more devout, raising higher at once a hay and straw market, and hence de­ the unassisted power o f man, yet with rives its name. In the old poem o f even more supernatural interference,— ’ Les Rues de Paris, Barbazan, II. 247, less ecclesiastical, more religious. Thus are these lines : — the silent, solemn cloister was, as it “ Enprès est rue de l’Ecole, were, constantly balancing the noisy Là demeure Dame Nicole ; and pugnacious school. T h e system En celle rue, ce me samble, of the St. Victors is the contemplative Vent-on et fain et fuerre ensamble.” philosophy of deep-thinking minds in Others derive the name from the fact, their profound seclusion, not of intel­ that the students covered the benches lectual gladiators : it is that o f men of their lecture-rooms with straw, or following out the train o f their own used it instead of benches; which they thoughts, not perpetually crossed by would not have done if a straw-market the objections of subtle rival dispu­ had not been near at hand. tants. Its end is not victory, but the Dante, moved perhaps by some pleas­ inward satisfaction o f the soul. It is ant memory o f the past, pays the old not so much conscious of ecclesiastical scholastic street the tribute of a verse. restraint, it is rather self-restrained by The elegant Petrarca mentions it fre­ its inborn reverence ; it has no doubt, quently in his Latin writings, and al­ therefore no fear ; it is bold from the ways with a sneer. He remembers inward consciousness o f its orthodoxy.” only “ the disputatious city of Paris, 135. As to many other life-weary and the noisy Street o f Straw ” ; or men, like those mentioned in Purg. “ the plaudits of the Petit Pont and XVI. 122: — the Rue du Fouarre, the most famous “ And late they deem it places on earth.” That God restore them to the better life.” Rabelais speaks o f it as the place 136. “ T h is is Master Sigier,” says where Pantagruel first held disputes with the Ottimoy “ who wrote and lectured the learned doctors, “ having posted up on Logic in Paris.” Very little more his nine thousand seven hundred and is known of him than this, and that he sixty-four theses in all the carrefours

\ Paradiso x. 273

of the city” ; and Ruskin, Mod. Paint­ the Rue du Fouarre. I had been hear­ ers, III. 85, justifies the mention of it ing William Guizot’s lecture on Mon­ in Paradise as follows: — taigne, and from the College de France “ A common idealist would have went down the Rue St. Jacques, pass­ been rather alarmed at the thought o f ing at the back o f the old church o f St. introducing the name of a street in Severin, whose gargoyles still stretch Paris — Straw Street (Rue du Fouarre) out their long necks over the street. — into the midst of a description of Turning into the Rue Galande, a few the highest heavens...... What did it steps brought me to the Fouarre. It matter to Dante, up in heaven there, is a short and narrow street, with a whether the mob below thought him scanty footway on one side, on the other vulgar or not! Sigier had read in Straw only a gutter. The opening at the Street ; that was the fact, and he had farther end is filled by a picturesque to say so, and there an end. vista of the transept gable and great “ There is, indeed, perhaps, no rose-window of Notre Dame, over the greater sign o f innate and real vulgar­ river, with the slender central spire. ity of mind or defective education, than Some o f the houses on either side o f the want of power to understand the the street were evidently of a compara­ universality of the ideal truth ; the ab­ tively modern date ; but others were sence of sympathy with the colossal o f the oldest, and the sculptured stone grasp of those intellects, which have wreaths over the doorways, and the re­ in them so much of divine, that noth­ mains of artistic iron-work in the bal­ ing is small to them, and nothing large; conies, showed them to have been once but with equal and unoffended vision of some consideration. Some dirty they take in the sum o f the world, children were playing at the door of Straw Street and the seventh heavens, a shop where fagots and charbon de in the same instant. A certain portion terre de Paris were sold. A coachman of this divine spirit is visible even in in glazed hat sat asleep on his box the lower examples of all the true men ; before the shop of a blanchisseuse de Jin. it is, indeed, perhaps the clearest test A woman in a bookbinder’s window of their belonging to the true and great was folding the sheets o f a'French gram­ group, that they are continually touch­ mar. In an angle o f the houses under ing what to the multitude appear vul­ the high wall of the hospital garden garities. The higher a man stands, was a cobbler’s stall. A stout, red­ the more the word ‘ vulgar* becomes faced woman, standing before it, see­ unintelligible to him.” ing me gazing round, asked if Monsieur The following sketch from the note­ was seeking anything in special. I said book of a recent traveller shows the I was only looking at the old street ; Street of Straw in its present condi­ it must be very old. * Yes, one o f the tion : “ I went yesterday in search of oldest in Paris.’ ‘ And w hy is it called

v o l . in . 35 Notes

“ du Fouarre ” ? * * O , that is the old syllogisms so w ell and artfully, as to French for foin ; and hay used to be excite envy.” Others interpret the sold here. T hen , there were famous word invidiosi in the Latin sense o f schools here in the old days ; Abelard odious, — truths that were odious to used to lecture here.’ I was delighted somebody ; which interpretation is sup­ to find the traditions o f the place still ported by the fact that Sigier was sum­ surviving, though I cannot say whether moned before the primate of the Do­ she was right about Abelard, whose minicans on suspicion of heresy, but name may have become merely typical; not convicted. it is not improbable, however, that he 147. Milton, A t a Solemn Musick : — may have made and annihilated many “ Blest pair o f Sirens, pledges o f Heaven’s joy ; a man o f straw, after the fashion o f the Sphere-born harmonious sisters,Voice and Verse; doctors of dialectics, in the Fouarre. Wedyourdivinesounds, and mixed power employ His house was not far off on the Quai Dead things with inbreathed sense able to pierce; Napoléon in the Cité ; and that of the And to our high-raised fantasy present Canon Fulbert on the corner of the Rue T h at undisturbed song o f pure concent, Aye sung before the sapphire-colored throne Basse des Ursins. Passing through to T o Him that sits thereon, the Pont au Double, I stopped to look With saintly shout, and solemn jubilee; at the books on the parapet, and found Where the bright Seraphim, in burning row, a voluminous Dictionnaire Historique, Their loud uplifted angel blow ; but, oddly enough, it contained neither And the cherubic host, in thousand quires, Sigier’s name, nor Abelard’s. I asked Touch their immortal harps of golden wires, W ith those just spirits that wear victorious palms, a ruddy-cheeked boy on a doorstep if Hymns devout and holy psalms he went to school. He said he worked Singing everlastingly : in the day-time, and went to an even­ That we on earth, with undiscording voice, ing school in the Rue du Fouarre, No. 5. May rightly answer that melodious noise ; That primary night school seems to be As once we did, till disproportioned sin the last feeble descendant o f the an­ Jarred against Nature’s chime, and with harsh din cient learning. As to straw, I saw Broke the fair music that all creatures made none except a kind of rude straw mat­ To their great Lord, whose love their motion ting placed round the corner of a wine­ swayed shop at the entrance of the street ; In perfect diapason, whilst they stood a sign that oysters are sold within, they In first obedience, and their state of good. being brought to Paris in this kind of O , may we soon again renew that song, And keep in tune with Heaven, till God ere­ matting.” long 138. Buti interprets thus : “ Lectur­ To his celestial concert us unite, ing on the Elenchi of Aristotle, to To live with him, and sing in endless morn of prove some truths he formed certain light ! M Paradiso xi. 275

CA N T O XI.

I. The Heaven of the Sun con­ hands I commend my spirit ; and hav­ tinued. The praise of St. Francis by ing said thus, he g^ve up the ghost.” Thomas Aquinas, a Dominican. 34. Romans viii. 38 : “ For I am 4. Lucretius, Nature o f Things, Book persuaded, that neither death, nor life, II. 1, Good’s Tr. : — nor angels, nor principalities, nor pow­ ers, nor things present, nor things-to “ How sweet to stand, when tempests tear the main, come, nor height, nor depth,""nor any On the firm cliff, and mark the seaman’s toil ! other creature, shall be^aBle to separate Not that another’s danger soothes the soul, us, from t^ie loye"of God, which is in But from such toil how sweet to feel secure ! -Christ Jesà^our Lord.” How sweet, at distance from the strife, to view 35. Sf. Francis and St. Dominic. Contending hosts, and hear the clash of war ! Mr. Perkins, Tuscan Sculptors, I. 7, But sweeter far on Wisdom’s heights serene, Upheld by Truth, to fix our firm abode ; says:'“ In warring against Frederic, To watch the giddy crowd that, deep below, \^hose courage, cunning, and ambition Forever wander in pursuit o f bliss j gave them ceaseless cause for alarm, To rflark the strife for honors and renown, and in strengthening and extending the For wit and wealth, insatiate, ceaseless urged influence of the Church, much shaken Day after day, with labor unrestrained.” by the many heresies which had sprung 16. Thomas Aquinas. up in Italy and France, the Popes re­ 20. T h e spirits see the thoughts o f ceived invaluable assistance from the men in God, as in Canto VIII. 87 : — Minorites and the Preaching Friars,

** Because I am assured the lofty joy whose orders had been established by Thy speech infuses into me, my Lord, Pope Innocent III. in the early part Where every good thing doth begin and end, of the century, in consequence of a Thou seest as I see it.” vision, in which he saw the tottering walls of the Lateran basilica supported 25. Canto X. 94 : — by an Italian and a Spaniard, in whom “ The holy flock he afterwards recognized their respec­ W hich Dominic conducteth by a road Where well one fattens if he strayeth not.” tive founders, SS. Francis and Domi­ nic. Nothing could be more oppo­ 26. Canto X . 112 : — site than the means which these two “ Where knowledge celebrated men employed in the work So deep was put, that, if the true be true, of conversion ; for while St. Francis T o see so much there never rose a second.” used persuasion and tenderness to melt 32, The Church. Luke xxiii. 46 : the hard-hearted, St. Dominic forced “ And when Jesus had cried with a and crushed them into submission. St. loud voice, he said, Father, into thy Franck, 276 Notes

* La cui mirabil vita order of things, and copious effusion Meglio in gloria del ciel si canterebbe,’ of the divine cognition upon others. was inspired by love for all created 40. Thomas Aquinas, a Dominican, things, in the most insignificant of here celebrates the life and deeds of St. which he recognized a common origin Francis, leaving the praise of his own with himself. T h e little lambs hung up Saint to Bonaventura, a Franciscan, to for slaughter excited his pity, and the show that in heaven there are no ri­ captive birds his tender sympathy; the valries nor jealousies between the two swallows he called his sisters, sororculœ orders, as there were on earth. meœ, when he begged them to cease 43. The town of Ascesi, or , their twitterings while he preached ; as it is now called, where St. Francis the v^orm he carefully removed from was born, is situated between the rivers his path, lest it should be trampled on Tupino and Chiasi, on the slope o f by a less careful foot ; and, in love Monte Subaso, where St. Ubald had with poverty, he lived upon the sim­ his hermitage. From this mountain plest food, went clad in the scantiest the summer heats are reflected, and the garb, and enjoined chastity and obedi­ cold winds of winter blow through the ence upon his followers, who within Porta Sole of Perugia. The towns of four years numbered no less than fifty Nocera and Gualdo are neighboring thousand ; but St. Dominic, though towns, that suffered under the oppres­ originally o f a kind and compassionate sion of the Perugians. nature, sacrificed whole hecatombs of Ampère, Voyage Dantesque, p. 256, victims in his zeal for the Church, says : “ Having been twice at Perugia, showing how far fanaticism can change I have experienced the double effect the kindest heart, and make it look of Mount Ubaldo, which the poet says with complacency upon deeds which makes this city feel the cold and heat. would have formerly excited its ab­ ‘ Onde Perugia sente freddo e caldo,’ horrence.” 37. The Ipve most, the that is, which by turns reflects upon it Cherubs know most. Thomas Aqui­ the rays o f the sun, and sends it icy

nas, Sum. Theoi.y I. Quæst. cv iii. 5, says, winds. I have but too well verified in substance, that the Seraphim are so the justice of Dante’s observation, par­ called from burning; according to the ticularly as regards the cold tempera­ three properties of fire, namely, con­ ture, which Perugia, when it is not tinual motion upward, excess of heat, burning hot, owes to Mount Ubaldo. and o f light. And again, in the same I arrived in front of this city on a bril­ article, that Cherubim, being interpret­ liant autumnal night, and had time to ed, is plenitude of knowledge, which comment at leisure upon the winds of in them is fourfold ; namely, perfect the Ubaldo, as I slowly climbed the vision of God, full reception of divine winding road which leads to the gates light, contemplation of beauty in the of the city fortified by a Pope.” y Paradiso xi.

50/ Revelation vii. 2 : “ And I saw that the boys pelted him and called him ' another angel ascending from the east, mad. His father shut him up in his haying the seal of the living God.” house ; his mother set him free. In the Tnese words Bonaventura applies to presence of his father and the Bishop t. Francis, the beautiful enthusiast and he renounced all right to his inherit­ jpater Seraphicus of the Church, to fol- ance, even giving up his clothes, and /low out whose wonderful life through putting on those of a servant which j the details of history and legend would the Bishop gave him. He wandered be_too long for these notes. A few about the country, singing the praises /' hints niust suffice. of the Lord aloud on the highways. I St. Francis was the son o f Peter Ber- He met with a band of robbers, and nadoneya wool-merchant of Assisi, and said to them, “ I am the herald o f the was-b6rn in 1182. T h e first glimpse Great King.” They beat him and we catch of him is that of a joyous threw him into a ditch filled with snow. youth in gay apparel, given/up to pleas­ H e only rejoiced and sang the louder. ure, and singing with his companions A friend in gave him a suit o f through the streets of his native town, clothes, which he wore for two years, like St. Augustine in the streets of Car­ with a girdle and a staff. H e washed thage. He was in the war between the feet of lepers in the hospital, and Assisi and Perugia, was taken prisoner, kissed their sores. He begged from an,d passed a year in confinement. On to door in Assisi for the repairs his return home a severe illness fell of the church of St. Damiano, and car­ upon him, which gave him more seri­ ried stones for the masons. H e did ous thoughts. H e again appeared in the same for the church o f St. Peter ; the streets of Assisi in gay apparel, but he did the same for the church o f Our meeting a beggar, a fellow-soldier, he Lady o f Angels at Portiuncula, in the changed clothes with him. He now be­ neighborhood of Assisi, where he re­ gan-to visit hospitals and kiss the sores mained two years. Hearing one day in of lepers. He prayed in the churches, church the injunction o f Christ to his and saw visions. In the church of Apostles, “ Provide neither gold nor sil­ St. Damiano he heard a voice say three ver, nor brass in your purse, nor scrip times, “ Francis, repair my house, for your journey, neither two coats, which thou seest falling.” In order neither shoes, nor yet staves,” he left to do this, he sold his father’s horse off shoes and staff and girdle, and girt and some cloth at , and took himself with a cord, after the manner the money to the priest of St. Da­ of the shepherds in that neighborhood. miano, who to his credit refused to This cord became the distinguishing receive it. Through fear of his father, mark o f his future Order. H e kissed he hid himself ; and when he re­ the ulcer o f a man from Spoleto, and appeared in the streets was so ill-clad healed him ; and St. Bonaventura says, 2J& Notes

“ I know not which I ought most to feet, resembling those he had seen in admire, such a kiss or such a cure.” the vision of the man crucified. His Bernard o f Quintavalle and others as­ hands and feet seemed bored through sociated themselves with him, and the in the middle with four wounds, and Order of the Benedictines was founded. these holes appeared to be pierced As his convent increased, so did his with nails of hard flesh ; the heads humility and his austerities. H e sewed were round and black, and were seen his rough habit with pack-thread to in the palms of his hands, and in his make it rougher; he slept on the ground feet in the upper part of the instep. with a stone for his pillow ; he drank The points were long, and appeared water ; he ate bread ; he fasted eight beyond the skin on the other side, and lents in the year ; he called his body were turned back as if they had been “ Brother Ass,” and bound it with a clenched with a hammer. There was halter, the cord of his Order ; but also in his right side a red wound, as a few days before his death he begged if made by the piercing of a lance ; pardon of his body for having treated and this often threw out blood, which it so harshly. As a penance, he rolled stained the tunic and drawers of the himself naked in the snow and among saint.” brambles ; he commanded his friars Two years afterwards St. Francis to revile him, and when he said, “ O died, exclaiming, “ Welcome, Sister Brother Francis, for thy sins thou hast D e a th ” ; and multitudes came to kiss deserved to be plunged into hell” ; his sacred wounds. His body was Brother Leo was to answer, “ It is buried in the church of St. George true ; thou hast deserved to be buried at Assisi, but four years afterwards re­ in the very bottom of hell.” moved to a church outside the walls. In 1215 his convent was removed to See Note 117 of this canto. Alvernia, among the solitudes of the In the life of St. Francis it is some­ Apennines. In 1219 he went to Egypt times difficult to distinguish between to convert the Sultan, and preached to the facts o f history and the o f him in his camp near Damietta, but tradition ; but through all we see the without the desired èffect. He re­ outlines of a gentle, beautiful, and noble turned to the duties of his convent with character. All living creatures were unabated zeal; and was sometimes seen his brothers and sisters. T o him the by his followers lifted from the ground lark was an emblem of the Cheru­ by the fervor of his prayers ; and here bim, and the lamb an image of the he received in a vision of the Cruci­ Lamb o f God. H e is said to have fixion the stigmata in his hands and preached to the birds ; and his sermon feet and side. Butler, Lives of the was, “ Brother birds, greatly are ye Saints, X. 100, says : “ T h e marks o f bound to praise the Creator, who nails began to appear on his hands and clotheth you with feathers, and giveth Paradiso xi.

you wings to fly with, and a purer air Old, shattered planking for a roof was spread, to breathe, and who careth for you, And covered in from rain the needy shed. who have so little care for yourselves.” Thrice on the feeble door the warrior struck, Beneath the blow the trembling dwelling shook. Forsyth, describing his visit to La * What wretch forlorn,’ the poor Amyclas cries, Verna, Italy, p. 123, says: “ Francis ‘ Driven by the raging seas, and stormy skies, appears to me a genuine hero, original, T o my poor low ly roof for shelter flies ?’ independent, magnanimous, incorrupt­ “ O happy poverty ! thou greatest good, ible. His powers seemed designed to Bestowed by Heaven, but seldom understood ! regenerate ; but, taking a wrong Here nor the cruel spoiler seeks his prey, direction, they sank men into beggars.” Nor ruthless armies take their dreadful way : Finally, the phrase he often uttered Security thy narrow limits keeps, when others praised him may be here Safe are thy cottages, and sound thy sleeps. Behold ! ye dangerous dwellings of the great, repeated, “ W hat every one is in the Where gods and godlike princes choose their eyes o f G od, that he is and no more.” seat ; 51. Namely, in winter, when the See in what peace the poor Am yclas lies, sun is far south; or, as Biagioli prefers, Nor starts, though Caesar’s call commands to glowing with unwonted splendor. rise.” 53. It will be noticed that there Dante also writes, Convito, IV. 13 : is a play o f words on the name Ascesi ft And therefore the wise man says, ^1 ascended), which Padre Venturi ir­ that the traveller empty-handed on his reverently calls a concetto di tre quat- way would sing in the very presence of trini. robbers. And that is what Lucan re­ 59. His vow of poverty, in oppo­ fers to in his fifth book, when he com­ sition to the wishes of his father. mends the security of poverty, saying : 61. In the presence of his father and O safe condition o f poverty ! O nar­ of the Bishop of the diocese. row habitations and hovels! O riches 65. After the death of Christ, she of the Gods not yet understood ! At waited eleven hundred years and more what times and at what walls could it till St. Francis came. happen, the not being afraid of any 67. The story of Caesar’s waking noise, when the hand of Cæsar was the fisherman Amyclas to take him knocking? And this says Lucan, when across the Adriatic is told by Lucan, he describes how Cæsar came by night Pbarsalia, V . : — to the hut of the fisherman Amyclas, “ There through the gloom his searching eyes to pass the Adrian Sea.” explored, 74. St. Francis, according to Butler, Where to the mouldering rock a bark was Lives o f the Saints, X. 78, used to say moored. that “ he possessed nothing of earthly The mighty master of this little boat goods, being a disciple of Him who, for Securely slept within a neighboring cot : No massy beams support his humble hall, our sakes, was born a stranger in an But reeds and marshy rushes wove the wall j open stable, lived without a place of 28o Notes his own wherein to lay his head, sub­ learn the will of God. The design sisting by the charity of good people, being approved, Bernard sold all his and died naked on a cross in the close effects, and divided the sum among thje embraces of holy poverty.” poor in one day.” 79. Bernard o f Quintavalle, the first 83. Giles, or Egidius, the second follower of St. Francis. Butler, Lives follower o f St. Francis, died at Peru­ of the Saints, X. 75, says : “ Many be­ gia, in 1272. He was the author of gan to admire the heroic and uniform a book called Verba Aurea, Golden virtue of this great servant of God, and Words. Butler, Lives of the Saints, some desired to be his companions and V II. 162, note, says o f him : “ None disciples. T h e first o f these was Ber­ among the first disciples of St. Francis nard of Quintaval, a rich tradesman seems to have been more perfectly of Assisium, a person of singular pru­ replenished with his spirit of perfect dence, and o f great authority in that charity, humility, meekness, and sim­ city, which had been long directed by plicity, as appears from the golden his counsels. Seeing the extraordinary maxims and lessons o f piety which he conduct of St. Francis, he invited him gave to others.” to sup at his house, and had a good He gives also this anecdote of him bed made ready for him near his own. on p. 164: “ Brother Giles said, * Can When Bernard seemed to be fallen a dull idiot love God as perfectly as a asleep, the servant of God arose, and great scholar ? ’ St. replied, falling on his knees, with his eyes ‘A poor old woman may love him lifted up, and his arms across, repeated more than the most learned master and very slow, with abundance of tears, doctor in theology.’ At this Brother the whole night, Deus meus et Omnia, Giles, in a sudden fervor and jubila­ * M y God and my A ll.’ .... Bernard tion of spirit, went into a garden, and, secretly watched the saint all night, by standing at a gate toward the city (of the light of a lamp, saying to himself, Rom e), he looked that w ay, and cried * T h is man is truly a servant o f God ’ ; out with a loud voice, * Come, the and admiring the happiness of such a poorest, most simple, and most illit­ one, whose heart is entirely filled with erate old woman, love the Lord our God, and to whom the whole world G od, and you may attain to an higher is nothing. After many other proofs degree of eminence and happiness than of the sincere and admirable sanctity of Brother Bonaventure with all his learn­ Francis, being charmed and vanquished ing.’ After this he fell into an ecsta­ by his example, he begged the saint to sy, in which he continued in sweet make him his companion. Francis contemplation without motion for the recommended the matter to God for space of three hours.” some time ; they both heard mass to­ Sylvester, the third disciple, was a gether, and took advice that they might priest who sold stone to St. Francis for Paradiso xi. 281

the repairs of the church of St. Da- 106.. On Mount Alvernia, St. Fran­ miano. Some question arising about cis, absorbed in prayer, received in his the payment, St. Francis thrust his hands and feet and breast the stigmata hand into Bernard’s bosom and drew of Christ, that is, the wounds of the forth a handful of gold, which he add­ nails and the spear o f the crucifixion, ed to the previous payment. Sylves­ the final seal o f the Order. ter, smitten with remorse that he, an Forsyth, Italy, p. 12 2 : “ T h is sin­ old man, should be so greedy o f gold, gular convent, which stands on the cliffs while a young man despised it for the of a lofty Apennine, was built by St. love o f God, soon after became a dis­ Francis himself, and is celebrated for ciple o f the saint. the miracle which the motto records. 89. Peter Bernadone, the father of Here reigns all the terrible of nature, St. Francis, was a wool-merchant. O f — a rocky mountain, a ruin of the ele­ this humble origin the saint was not ments, broken, sawn, and piled in sub­ ashamed. lime confusion, — precipices crowned 93. The permission to establish his with old, gloomy, visionary woods, — religious Order, granted by Pope In­ black chasms in the rock where curios­ nocent III., in 1214. ity shudders to look down,— haunted 96. Better here in heaven by the caverns, sanctified by miraculous crosses, Angels, than on earth by Franciscan — long excavated stairs that restore friars in their churches, as the custom you to daylight...... On entering the was. Or perhaps, as Buti interprets Chapel of the Stigmata, we caught the it, better above in the glory of Para­ religion o f the place ; we knelt rounci dise, “ where is the College of all the the rail, and gazed with a kind of local Saints,” than here in the Sun. devotion at the holy spot where St. 98. The permission to found the Francis received the five wounds of Order of Minor Friars, or Francis­ Christ. The whole hill is legendary cans, granted by Pope Innocent III., ground. Here the Seraphic Father was in 1214, was confirmed by Pope Ho- saluted by two crows which still haunt norius III., in 1223. the convent ; there the hurled 99. The title of Archimandrite, or him down a precipice, yet was not Patriarch, was given in the Greek permitted to bruise a bone of him.” Church to one who had supervision 117. When St. Francis was dying, over many convents. he desired to be buried among the 101. Namely, before the Sultan of malefactors at the place of execution, Egypt in his camp near Damietta. called the Colle d’ , or H ill o f 104. In the words of Ben Jonson, Hell. A church was afterwards built

“ Potential merit stands for actual, on this spot ; its name was changed Where only opportunity doth want, to Colie di Paradiso, and the body o f Not will nor power.” the saint transferred thither in 1230. VOL. III. 36 282 Notes

The popular tradition is, that it is ferently. He says: “ Vedrai 7 correg- standing upright under the principal ger ; that is, thou, Dante, shalt see St. altar o f the chapel devoted to the saint. Dominic, whom he calls corregger, be­ 118. If St. Francis were as here de­ cause he wore about his waist the cor- scribed, what must his companion, St. reggia, or leathern thong, and made his Dominic, have been, who was Patri­ friars wear it, as St. Francis made his arch, or founder, of the Order to which wear the cord ; — che argomenta, that Thomas Aquinas belonged. To the is, who proves by true arguments in his degeneracy of this Order the remainder constitutions, that his friars ought to o f the canto is devoted. study sacred theology, studying which 137. The Order of the Dominicans their souls w ill grow fat with a good diminished in numbers, by its members fatness; that is, with the grace of God, going in search o f prelacies and other and the knowledge of things divine, if ecclesiastical offices, till it is like a tree they do not go astray after the other hacked and hewn. sciences, which are vanity, and make 138. Buti interprets this passage dif­ the soul vain and proud.”

C A N T O XII.

I. The Heaven of the Sun con­ “ The Nymph, when nothing could Narcissus tinued. T h e praise o f St. Dominic by move, Still dashed with blushes for her slighted love, St. Bonaventura, a Franciscan. Lived in the shady covert of the woods, 3. By this figure Dante indicates In solitary caves and dark abodes; that the circle of spirits was revolving Where pining wandered the rejected fair, horizontally, and not vertically. In Till harassed out, and worn away with care, the Convito, III. 5, he makes the same The sounding skeleton, of blood bereft, comparison in speaking of the apparent Besides her bones and voice had nothing left. motion of the sun ; non a jnodo di mola, Her bones are petrified, her voice is found In vaults, where still it doubles every sound.” ma di rota, not in fashion of a mill­ stone, but of a wheel. 16. Genesis ix. 13 : “ I do set my II. Ezekiel i. 28: “ As the ap­ bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a pearance o f the bow that is in the token o f a covenant between me and cloud in the day of rain, so was the earth.” the appearance of the brightness round And Campbell, To the Rainbow : — about.” ‘‘ When o’er the green undeluged earth 12. Iris, Juno’s messenger. Heaven’s covenant thou didst shine, 14. Echo. Ovid, Met., III., Addi­ How came the gray old fathers forth son’s Tr. : — T o watch thy sacred sign.” Paradiso xii. 283

31. It is the spirit of St. Bonaven- 64. The godmother of St. Dominic tura, a Franciscan, that speaks. dreamed that he had a star on the fore­ 32. St. Dom inic, by whom, through head, and another on the back o f his the mouth of his follower, St. Francis head, which illuminated the east and has been eulogized. the west. 34. As in Canto XI. 40 : — Dominicusj^rffm DommOs^tJiSL. “ One will I speak of, for of both is spoken HLordX In praising one, whichever may be taken, / ^70. ^ti^'Dominic, Founder of the. Because unto one end their labors were.” ^ Preaching Friars, and Persecutor of 38. The Church rallied and re­ Hereticj/, was born in the town of Cal- armed by the death of Christ against ar>rj'now Calahorra, in O ld Castile, “ all evil and mischief,” and “ the in the year 1170, and died in Bologna crafts and assaults o f the D evil.” in 1221. He was of the illustrious 43. In Canto X I. 35 : — family of the Guzmans ; in his youth “ Tw o Princes did ordain in her behoof, he studied ten years at the University Which on this side and that might be her of Palencia ; was devout, abstemious, guide.” charitable ; sold his clothes to feed the 46. In the west of Europe, namely poor, and even offered to sell him self in Spain. to the Moors, to ransom the brother 52. The town of Calahorra, the of a poor woman who sought his aid. birthplace o f St. Dominic, is situated In his twenty-fifth year he became a in the province of Old Castile. canon under the Bishop of Osma, 53. In one of the quarterings of the preaching in the various churches of arms o f Spain the Lion is above the the province for nine years, and at Castle, in another beneath it. times teaching theology at Palencia. ^-515v St. Dominic, In 1203 he accompanied his Bishop p 58. Dante believed with Thomas on a diplomatic mission to Denmark ; Aquinasj that “ the creation and infu- and on his return stopped in Langue­ ' vs io n '” o f the soul were simultaneous. doc, to help root out the Albigensian 60. Before the birth o f St. Dom i­ heresy ; but how far he authorized or nic, his mother dreamed that she had justified the religious against brought forth a dog, spotted black and these persecuted people, and what part white, and bearing a lighted torch in he took in them, is a contested point, his mouth ; symbols of the black and — enough it would seem to obtain for white habit of the Order, and of the him, from the Inquisition of Toulouse, fiery 5çeal o f its founder. In art the dog the title of the Persecutor of Heretics. has become the attribute of St. Domi­ In 1215, St. Dominic founded the nic, as ipay be seen in many paintings, Order of Preaching Friars, and in the and in tile statue over the portal o f the year following was made Master of the convent of St. Mark at Florence. Sacred Palace at Rome. In 1219 the \ 284 Notes centre of the Order was established at the same as in the introduction to Bologna, and there, in 1221, St. Dom i­ Canto XI. : — nic died, and was buried in the church “ One after laws and one to aphorisms.” o f St. Nicholas. 88. Buti says that in early times the It has been generally supposed that prelates used to divide the incomes of St. Dominic founded the Inquisition. the Church into four parts; “ the first, It would appear, however, that the for the prelate personally ; the second, special guardianship of that institution for the clergy who performed the ser­ was not intrusted to the Dominicans ; the third, for the embellishment till the year 1233, or twelve years after of the Church; the fourth, for Christ’s the death of their founder. poor ; which division is now-a-days 75. Matthew xix. 21 : “ Jesus said little observed.” unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, go 90. Pope Boniface VIII., whom and sell that thou hast, and give to the Dante never forgets, and to whom he poor, and thou shalt have treasure in never fails to deal a blow. heaven : and come and follow m e.” 91. H e did not ask o f the H oly See W hile still a young man and a stu­ the power of grasping six, and giving dent, in a season o f great want, St. but two or three to pious uses ; not Dominic sold his books, and all that the first vacant benefice; nor the tithes he possessed, to feed the poor. that belonged to God’s poor ; but the 79. Felix signifying happy, and Jo­ right to defend the faith, of which the anna, full of grace. four-and-twenty spirits in the two cir­ 83. Henry o f Susa, Cardinal, and cles around them were the seed. Bishop of Ostia, and thence called 106. One wheel of the chariot of Ostiense. He lived in the thirteenth the Church Militant, of which St. century, and wrote a commentary on Francis was the other. the Decretals or Books of Ecclesiastical 112. The track made by this wheel Law . of the chariot ; that is, the strict rule Taddeo Alderotti was a distinguished o f St. Francis, is now abandoned by his physician and Professor o f Bologna, who followers. flourished in the thirteenth century, 114. Good wine produces crust in and translated the Ethics of Aristotle. the cask, bad wine mould. Villani, V III. 66, says o f him : “ At 117. Set the points of their feet up­ this time (1303) died in Bologna Maes­ on the heel of the footprints, showing tro Taddeo, surnamed the Bolognese, that they walked in a direction directly though he was a Florentine, and our opposite to that of their founder. fellow-citizen ; he was the greatest 120. W hen they find themselves in physicist in all Christendom.” H ell, and not in Paradise. Matthew The allusion here is to the pursuit xiii. 30: “ Let both grow together un­ of wordly things, instead of divine, til the harvest : and in the time of har­ Paradiso x i i . 285

vest I will say to the reapers, Gather death, he was allowed to return to ye together first the tares, and bind earth for three days to complete it. them in bundles to burn them : but T here is a strange picture in the Lou­ gather the wheat into my barn.” vre, attributed to Murillo, representing 121. Whoever examines one by one this event. Mrs. Jameson gives an en­ the members of our Order, as he would graving of it in her Legends of the Mo­ a book leaf by leaf, will find nastic Orders, p. 303. some as good and faithful as the first. St. Bonaventura was educated in Par­ 124. In 1287, Matteo d’ Acqua- is under Alexander Hales, the Irrefra­ sparta, general of the , gable Doctor, and in 1245, at the age relaxed the severities of the Order. of twenty-four, became a Professor Later a reaction followed ; and in of Theology in the University. In 1310 Frate Ubaldino of Casale became 1256 he was made General of his Or­ the head of a party of zealots among der ; in 1273, Cardinal and Bishop of the Franciscans who took the name Albano. The nuncios of Pope Greg­ of Spiritualists, and produced a kind ory, who were sent to carry him his of in the Order, by narrower cardinal’s hat, found him in the gar­ or stricter interpretation of the Scrip­ den of a convent near Florence, wash­ tures. ing the dishes ; and he requested them 127. In this line Dante uses the to hang the hat on a tree, till he was word life for spirit. ready to take it. John of Fidanza, surnamed Bonaven­ St. Bonaventura was one of the great tura,— who “ postponed considerations Schoolmen, and his works are volu­ sinister,” or made things temporal minous, consisting of seven imposing subservient to things spiritual, and of folios, two of which are devoted to whom one o f his teachers said that Expositions of the Scriptures, one to it seemed as if in him “ Adam had not Sermons, two to Peter Lombard’s Book sinned,” — was born in 1221 at Ba- of Sentences, and two to minor works. gnoregio, near Orvieto. In his child­ Among these may be mentionqd the hood, being extremely ill, he was laid Legend of St. Francis; the Itinerary of by his mother at the feet o f St. Fran­ the Mind towards God; the Ecclesias­ cis, and healed by the prayers of the tical Hierarchy; the Bible of the Poor, Saint, who, when he beheld him, ex­ which is a volume o f essays on moral claimed, “ O bttona ventura / ” and by and religious subjects; and Meditations this name the mother dedicated her on the Life of Christ. Of others the son to God. H e lived to become a mystic titles are, The Mirror of the Franciscan, to be called the “ Seraphic Soul ; The Mirror of the Blessed Vir­ D octor,” and to write the Life o f St. gin ; On the Six Wings of the Sera­ Francis ; which, according to the Span­ phim ; On the Six Wings of the Cheru- ish legend, being left unfinished at his %bim ; On the Sandals of the Apostles. 286 Notes

One golden sentence of his cannot be Bonaventura says that Illuminato too often repeated : “ The best per­ accompanied St. Francis to Egypt, and fection o f a religious man is to do com­ was present when he preached in the mon things in a perfect manner. A camp of the Sultan. Later he over­ constant fidelity in small things is a came the scruples of the Saint, and great and heroic virtue.” persuaded him to make known to the M ilman, Hist. Latin Christ., V III. world the miracle of the stigmata. 274, 276, says of him : “ In Bonaven- Agostino became the head of his tura the philosopher recedes ; religious Order in the Terra di Lavoro, and edification is his mission. A much there received a miraculous revelation smaller proportion of his voluminous of the death of St. Francis. He was works is pure Scholasticism : he is lying ill in his bed, when suddenly he teaching by the Life of his Holy Foun­ cried out, “ Wait for me ! Wait for der, St. Francis, and by what may be me ! I am coming with thee !” And called a new Gospel, a legendary Life when asked to whom he was speaking, o f the Saviour, which seems to claim, he answered, “ Do ye not see our Fa­ with all its wild traditions, equal right ther Francis ascending into heaven ? ” to the belief with that of the Evange­ and immediately expired. lists. Bonaventura him self seems to 133. Hugh of St. Victor was a monk deliver it as his own unquestioning in the monastery of that name near faith. Bonaventura, if not ignorant of, Paris. Milman, Hist. Latin Christ., feared or disdained to know much of V III. 240, thus speaks o f him : “ T h e Aristotle or the Arabians : he philos­ of Hugo de St. Victor with­ ophizes only because in his age he drew the contemplator altogether from could not avoid philosophy...... T h e the outward to the inner world, — from raptures of Bonaventura, like the rap­ God in the works of nature, to God in tures of all Mystics, tremble on the his workings on the soul o f man. T h is borders of : he would still contemplation of God, the consummate keep up the distinction between the perfection of man, is immediate, not soul and G od ; but the soul must aspire mediate. Through the Angels and the to absolute unity with God, in whom Celestial Hierarchy of the Areopagite all ideas are in reality one, though it aspires to one G od, not in his T h e- many according to human thought and ophany, but in his inmost essence. A ll speech. But the soul, by contempla­ ideas and forms o f things are latent in tion, by , is, as it were, the human soul, as in God, only they to be lost and merged in that U nity.” are manifested to the soul by its own 130. O f these two barefooted friars activity, its meditative power. Yet nothing remains but the name and the St. Victor is not exempt from the good report of holy lives. The Qttimo grosser phraseology of the Mystic, — says they were authors of books. the tasting God, and other degrading Paradiso xii. 287 images from the senses o f men. T h e was born in Antioch, about the year ethical system o f Hugo de St. V ictor is 344. H e was first a lawyer, then a that of the Church, more free and lofty monk, next a popular preacher, and than the dry and barren discipline of finally metropolitan Bishop of Con­ Peter Lombard.” stantinople. His whole life, from his 134. Peter Mangiadore, or Peter boyhood in Antioch to his death in Comestor, as he is more generally banishment on the borders of the Black called, was born at Troyes in France, Sea, — his austerities as a monk, his and became in 1164 Chancellor of the fame as a preacher, his troubles as University of Paris. He was the au­ Bishop of Constantinople, his contro­ thor of a work on Ecclesiastical Histo­ versy with Theophilus of Alexandria, ry, “ from the beginning of the world his exile by the Emperor Arcadius to the times of the Apostles” ; and and the earthquake that followed it, died in the monastery of St. Victor in his triumphant return, his second ban­ 1198. He was surnamed Comestor, ishment, and his death, — is more like the Eater, because he was a great de- a romance than a narrative of facts. vourer of books. “ The monuments of that eloquence,” Peter of Spain was the son of a phy­ says G ibbon, Decline and Fall, Ch. sician of Lisbon, and was the author XXXII., “ which was admired near of a work on Logic. He was Bishop twenty years at Antioch and Constan­ of Braga, afterwards Cardinal and Bish­ tinople, have been carefully preserved ; op of Tusculum, and in 1276 became and the possession of near one thou­ Pope, under the title of John XIX. sand sermons or homilies has author­ In the following year he was killed by ized the critics of succeeding times to the fall o f a portion o f the Papal palace appreciate the genuine merit of Chry­ at Viterbo. sostom. They unanimously attribute 136. Why Nathan the Prophet to the Christian orator the free com­ should be put here is a great puzzle mand of an elegant and copious lan­ to the commentators. “ Buon salto ! guage ; the judgment to conceal, the a good leap,” says Venturi. Lombardi advantages which he derived from the thinks it is no leap at all. T h e only knowledge of rhetoric and philosophy; reason given is, that Nathan said to an inexhaustible fund o f metaphors and David, “ Thou art the man.” As similitudes, o f ideas and images, to vary Buti says : “ T h e author puts him and illustrate the most familiar topics ; among these Doctors, because he re­ the happy art o f engaging the passions vealed his sin to David, as these re­ in the service of virtue ; and of expos­ vealed the vices and virtues in their ing the folly, as well as the turpitude, writings.” o f , almost with the truth and 137. John, surnamed from his elo­ spirit of a dramatic representation.” quence Chrysostom, or Golden Mouth, Anselm, Archbishop of Canterbury, 288 Notes was born at Aost in Piedmont, about and Chaucer, Testament o f Lovey says, the year 1033, and was educated at the “ No passe I to vertues o f this Marguerite abbey of Bee in Normandy, where, But therein all my donet can I lerne.” in the year 1060, he became a monk, According to the note in W arton, Eng. and afterwards prior and abbot. In Poet.y Sect. VIII., to which I owe these 1093 he was made Archbishop of Can­ quotations, Bishop Pecock wrote a work terbury by King William Rufus ; and with the title of “ Donat into Christian after many troubles died, and was Religion,” using the word in the sense buried in his cathedral, in 1109. His of Introduction. life was written by the monk Eadmer 139. , a learned of Canterbury. Wright, Biog. Britan. theologian, was born at Mayence in Lit.y Anglo-Norman Period, p. 59, says 786, and died at W infel, in the same of him : “ Anselm was equal to Lan- neighborhood, in 856. He studied franc in learning, and far exceeded him first at the abbey o f Fulda, and then in piety. In his private life he was at St. Martin’s o f Tours, under the cel­ modest, humble, and sober in the ex­ ebrated . He became a teacher treme. He was obstinate only in de­ at Fulda, then Abbot, then Bishop of fending the interests of the Church of Mayence. He left behind him works Rome, and, however we may judge that fill six folios. One of them is the claims themselves, we must ac­ entitled “ The Universe, or a Book knowledge that he supported them about All Things” ; but they chiefly from conscientious motives. Reading consist of homilies, and commentaries and contemplation were the favorite on the Bible.. occupations of his life, and even the 140. This distinguished mystic and time required for his meals, which enthusiast of the twelfth century was were extremely frugal, he employed in born in 1130 at the village of Celio, discussing philosophical and theologi­ near Cosenza in Calabria, on the river cal questions.” Busento, in whose bed the remains o f Ælius Donatus was a Roman gram­ were buried. A part of his marian, who flourished about the mid­ youth was passed at Naples, where his dle o f the fourth century. H e had St. father held some office in the court o f Jerome among his pupils, and was im­ King Roger ; but from the temptations mortalized by his Latin Grammar, of this gay capital he escaped, and, like which was used in all the schools of St. Francis, renouncing the world, gave the Middle Ages, so that the name himself up to monastic life. passed into a proverb. In the Vision “ A tender and religious soul,” says of Piers Ploughman, 2889, we find it Rousselot in his Hist, de /’ Évangile alluded to, — Êternely p. 15, “ an imagination ardent

“ Then drewe I me among drapers and early turned towards , M y donet to lerne led him from his first youth to em­ ParacLiso xii. 289

brace the monastic life. His spirit, was drinking copiously ; at all events, naturally exalted, must have received after sleeping some hours he awoke in the most lively impressions from the condition to continue his journey. Af­ spectacle offered him by the place of ter visiting Jerusalem, he went to Mount his birth : mountains arid or burdened Tabor, where he remained forty days. with forests, deep valleys furrowed by He there lived in an old cistern ; and the waters of torrents ; a soil, rough it was amid watchings and prayers on in some places, and covered in others the scene of the Transfiguration that with a brilliant vegetation ; a heaven he conceived the idea of his principal o f fire; solitude, so easily found in writings : ‘ The Harmony of the Old Calabria, and so dear to souls inclined and New Testaments’; * The Exposi­ to mysticism, — all combined to exalt tion of the Apocalypse ’ ; and * T h e in Joachim the religious sentiment. of Ten Strings.’ ” There are places where life is natural­ On his return to Italy, Joachim be­ ly poetical, and when the soul, thus came a Cistercian monk in the monas­ nourished by things external, plunges tery of Corazzo in Calabria, of which into the divine world, it produces men erelong he became Abbot ; but, wish­ like St. Francis o f Accesi and Joachim ing for greater seclusion, he soon with­ o f Flora. drew to Flora, among the mountains, "O n leaving Naples he had resolved where he founded another monastery, to embrace the monastic life, but he and passed the remainder of his life was unwilling to do it till he had visit­ in study and contemplation. He died ed the Holy Land. He started forth­ in 1202, being seventy-two years of with, followed by many whose age. expenses he paid ; and as to himself, “ His renown was great,” says Rous- clad in a white dress o f some coarse selot, Hist, de PÉvang. Éternel, p. 27, stuff, he made a great part o f the jour­ “ and his duties numerous ; neverthe­ ney barefooted. In order to stop in less his functions as Abbot o f the mo­ the Thebaïd, the first centre o f Chris­ nastery which he had founded did ijot tian asceticism, he suffered his com­ prevent him from giving him self up to panions to go on before ; and there the composition of the writings which he was nigh perishing from thirst. he had for a long time meditated. Overcome by the heat in a desert This was the end he had proposed to place, where he could not find a drop himself; it was to attain it that he of water, he dug a grave in the sand, had wished to live in solitude. If and lay down in it to die, hoping that his desire was not wholly realized, it his body, soon buried by the sand was so in great part; and Joachim suc­ heaped up by the wind, would not fall ceeded in laying the foundations of the a prey to wild beasts. Barius attributes Eternal Gospel. He passed his days to him a dream, in which he thought he and nights in writing and in dictating.

v o l . h i . 37 290 Notes

* I used to w rite/ says his secretary The Eternal Gospel taught that there Lucas, ( day and night in copy-books, were three epochs in the history of what he dictated and corrected on the world, two of which were already scraps of paper, with two other monks passed, and the third about to begin. whom he employed in the same work.* T h e first was that o f the Old Testa­ It was in the middle o f these labors ment, or the reign of the Father ; the that death surprised him.” second, that of the New Testament, or In Abbot Joachim’s time at least, the reign of the Son; and the third, this Eternal Gospel was not a book, that of Love, or the reign of the Holy but a doctrine, pervading all his w rit­ Spirit. T o use his own words, as ings. Later, in the middle of the thir­ quoted by Rousselot, Hist, de PEvang. teenth century, some such book existed, Éternel, p. 78 : “ As the letter of the and was attributed to John of Parma. Old Testament seems to belong to the In the Romance of the Rose, Chaucer’s Father, by a certain peculiarity of re­ T r., 1798, it is thus spoken o f : — semblance, and the letter of the New “ ‘ A thousande and two hundred yere Testament to the Son ; so the spiritual Five-and-fifte, ferther ne nere, intelligence, which proceeds from both, Broughten a boke with sorie grace, belongs to the Holy Spirit. Accord­ To yeven ensample in common place,— ingly, the age when men were joined That sayed thus, though it were fable, in marriage was the reign of the Fa­ This is the Gospcll pardurable That fro the Holie Ghost is sent. ther; that of the Preachers is the reign W ell were it worthy to be ybrent. of the Son ; and the age of Monks, or do Entitled was in soche manere, monachorum, the last, is to be that o f This boke of whichè I tell here ; the H oly Spirit. T h e first before the There n’ as no in al Paris, law, the second under the law, the Beforne our Ladie at Parvis third with grace.” That thei ne might the bokè by. The germ of this doctrine, says the “ The Universite, that was a slepe, same authority, p. 59, is in Origen, who Gan for to braied, and taken kepe ; had said before the Abbot Joachim, And at the noise the hedde up cast j “ We must leave to believers the his­ Ne never, sithen, slept it [so] fast : toric Christ and the Gospel, the Gospel But up it stert, and armes toke Ayenst this false horrible boke, of the letter; but to the Gnostics alone A ll redy battaile for to m ake, belongs the Divine Word, the Eternal And to the judge the boke thei take.” Gospel, the Gospel of the Spirit.” Paradiso x i i i . 291

__ C A N T O XIII.

/ I . Xfhe Heaven of the\$un con­ That Theseus her unto his bridale bore, tinued. Letièe^^dexJmaginelîfte'e W hen the bold Centaures made that bloudy fray With the fierce Lapithes which did them oi the largest stars, and to these add dismay, the seven of Charles’s Wain, and the Being now placed in the firmament, two last stars o f the Little Bear, mak­ Through the bright heaven doth her beams ing in all twenty-four, and let him display, arrange them in two concentric circles, And is unto the starres an ornament, revolving in opposite directions, and W hich round about her move in order excellent.” he will have the image of what Dante 23. The Chiana empties into the now beheld. Arno near . In Dante’s time 7. Iliad, XVIII. 487 : « The Bear, it was a sluggish stream, stagnating in which they also call by the appellation the marshes of Valdichiana. See Inf. of the Wain, which there revolves and XXIX. Note 46. watches Orion ; but it alone is free 24. T h e Primum Mobile. from the baths of the ocean.” 32. St. Thomas Aquinas, who had 10. The constellation of the Little related the life of St. Francis. Bear as much resembles a horn as it 34. T h e first doubt in Dante’s mind does a bear. O f this horn the Pole was in regard to the expression in Star forms the smaller end. Canto X. 96, 14. Ariadne, whose crown was, at “ Where well one fattens if he strayeth not,” her death, changed by Bacchus into a which was explained by Thomas Aqui­ constellation. nas in Canto XI. The second, which Ovid, Met., VIII., Croxall’s Tr.: — he now prepares to thresh out, is in “ And bids her crown among the stars be Canto X. 114, placed, “ T o see so much there never rose a second,” , With an eternal constellation graced. The golden circlet mounts 5 and, as it flies, referring to Solomon, as being peerless Its diamonds twinkle in the distant skies ; in knowledge. There, in their pristine form, the gemmy rays 37. Adam. Between Alcides and the dragon blaze.” 40. Christ. Chaucer, Legende of Good Women : — 48. Solomon. “ And in the sygne o f Taurus men may se 52. All things are but the thought T h e stones o f hire corowne shyne clere.” of God, and by him created in love. And Spenser, Faerie Queene, V I. x. 55. The living Light, the Word, 13 : — proceeding from the Father, is not sep­ “ Looke ! how the crowne which Ariadne wore arated from Him nor from his Love, Upon her yvory forehead that same day the Holy Spirit. 292 Notes

58. Its rays are centred in the nine by night : and God said, Ask what I choirs of Angels, ruling the nine heav­ shall give thee...... Give therefore ens, here called subsistences, according thy servant an understanding heart to to the definition of Thomas Aquinas, judge thy people, that I may discern Sum. Theol.y I. Quæst. xxix. 2: “ What between good and bad : for who is exists by itself, and not in anything able to judge this thy so great a people? else, is called subsistence.,, And the speech pleased the Lord, that 61. From those nine heavens it de­ Solomon had asked this thing. And scends to the elements, the lowest po­ God said unto him, Because thou hast tencies, till it produces only imperfect asked this thing, and hast not asked for and perishable results, or mere contin­ thyself long life, neither hast^ asked gencies. riches for thyself, nor hast asked the 64. These contingencies are ani­ life of thine enemies, but hast asked for mals, plants, and the like, produced by thyself understanding to discern judg­ the influences of the planets from seeds, ment, Behold, I have done according and certain insects and plants, believed to thy words : lo, I have given thee a o f old to be born without seed. wise and an understanding heart ; so 67. Neither their matter nor the that there was none like thee before influences of the planets being immu­ thee, neither after thee shall any arise table, the stamp o f the divinity is more like unto thee.” or less clearly seen in them, and hence 98. The number of the celestial In­ the varieties in plants and animals. telligences, or Regents of the Planets. 73. If the matter were perfect, and 99. Whether from two premises, the divine influence at its highest pow­ one of which is necessary, and the other er, the result would likewise be per­ contingent, or only possible, the con­ fect ; but by transmission through the clusion drawn will be necessary ; which planets it becomes more and more de­ Buti says is a question belonging to ficient, the hand of nature trembles, “ the garrulity of dialectics.” and imperfection is the result. 100. Whether the existence of a 79. But if Love (the Holy Spirit) first motion is to be conceded. and the Vision (the Son), proceeding 102. That is, a triangle, one side from the Primal Power (the Father), of which shall be the diameter of the act immediately, then the work is per­ circle. fect, as in Adam and the human nature 103. If thou notest, in a word, that o f Christ. Solomon did not ask for wisdom in as­ 89. Then how was Solomon so trology, nor in , nor in meta­ peerless, that none like him ever ex­ physics, nor in geometry. isted ? 104. The peerless seeing is a refer­ 93. 1 Kings iii. 5: “ In Gibeon the ence to Canto X. 1 1 4 : —

Lord appeared to Solomon in a dream “ T o see so much there never rose a second.” Paradiso x i i i . 293

It will be observed that the word “ rose” Sabellius was by birth an African, is the Biblical word in the phrase “ nei­ and flourished as Presbyter of Ptole- ther after thee shall any arise like unto mais, in the third century. He denied thee,” as given in note 93. the three persons in the Godhead, main­ 125. Parmenides was an Eleatic phi­ taining that the Son and Holy Ghost losopher, and pupil of Xenophanes. were only temporary manifestations of According to Ritter, Hist. Anc. Phil God in creation, redemption, and sanc­ I. 450, Morrison’s Tr., his theory was, tification, and would finally return to that “ Being is uncreated and unchange­ the Father. able, — Arius was a Presbyter of Alexandria

‘ Whole and self-generate, unchangeable, illim­ in the fourth century. He believed itable, the Son to be equal in power with the Never was nor yet shall be its birth j All is Father, but of a different essence or already nature, a doctrine which gave rise to One from eternity.’ ” the famous Heterousian and Homoi- And farther on : “ It is but a mere ousian controversy, that distracted the human opinion that things are produced Church for three hundred years. and decay, are and are not, and change These doctrines of Sabellius and of place and color. T h e whole has its Arius are both heretical, when tried principle in itself, and is in eternal rest; by the standard of the Quicunque vult, for powerful necessity holds it within the authoritative formula of the Cath­ the bonds o f its own limits, and en­ olic faith; “ which faith, except every closes it on all sides : being cannot be one do keep whole and undefiled, w ith­ imperfect; for it is not in want of any­ out doubt he shall perish everlasting­ thing, — for if it were so, it would be ly ,” says St. Athanasius, or some one in want o f all.” in his name. Melissus of Samos was a follower 128. These men, say some of the o f Parmenides, and maintained substan­ commentators, were as swords that tially the same doctrines. mutilated and distorted the Scripture^. Brissus was a philosopher o f less note. Others, that in them the features o f the Mention is hardly made of him in the Scriptures were distorted, as the fea­ histories of philosophy, except as one tures of a man reflected in the grooved of those who pursued that Fata Mor­ or concave surface of a sword. gana of mathematicians, the quadrature 139. Names used to indicate any of the circle. common simpletons and gossips. 1 1127. “ Infamous heresiarchs,” ex- 141. In writing this line Dante had cllilfis Venturi, “ put as an example of evidently in mind the beautiful wise innumerable others, who, having erred words of St. Francis : “ What every in the understanding of the Holy Scrip­ one is in the eyes o f God, that he is, tures, persevered in their errors.” and no more.” 294 Notes

Mr. Wright, in the notes to his And just as lamely can ye mark translation, here quotes the well-known H ow far perhaps they rue it.

lines of Burns, Address to the Unco “ Who made the heart, ’t is He alone Guid : — Decidedly can try us j “ Then gently scan your brother man, He knows each chord — its various tone, Still gentler sister woman ; Each spring — its various bias. Though they may gang a kennin’ wrang, Then at the balance let’s be mute ; T o step aside is human : We never can adjust it ; One point must still be greatly dark, W hat’s done we partly may compute, The moving why they do it : But know not what’s resisted.”

CANTO X I V .

1. llhe ascent to the planet Mars, Dark with excessive bright thy skirts appear, where Are seen the spirits of Martyrs, Yet dazzle heaven ; that brightest seraphim Approach not, but with both wings veil their eyes. ah4-''Crusaders who died fighting for Thee next they sang of all creation first, the Faith. Begotten Son, Divine Similitude, 2. In this similitude Dante describes In whose conspicuous countenance, without the effect of the alternate voices of St. cloud Thomas Aquinas in the circumference Made visible, the Almighty Father shines, of the circle, and of Beatrice in the Whom else no creature can behold : on thee Impressed the effulgence o f his glory abides j centre. Transfused on thee his ample Spirit rests.” 6. Life is here used, as before, in 35. The voice of Solomon. the sense o f spirit. 73. According to Buti, “ Spirits 28. Chaucer, Troil. and Cres., the newly arrived” ; or Angels, such being last stanza : — the interpretation given by the School­ “ Thou One, and Two, and Thre ! eterne on men to the word Subsistences. See live, Canto XIII. Note 58. T h at raignest aie in T h re, and T w o, and One, Uncircumscript, and all maist circumscrive ! ” 86. T h e planet Mars. O fjh is planet Brunetto Latini, Tresorf l. iii. 3, says :n Also Milton, Par. Lost, III. 372 : — “ Mars is hot andjwarHke^ntheVil,'^nd “ Thee, Father, first they sung, Omnipotent, is called-thé G od o f Battles.” Immutable, Immortal, Infinite, O f its symbolism Dante, Convito, II. Eternal King ; thee, Author of all being, 14, says : “ The Heaven of Mars may Fountain of light, thyself invisible \ be compared to Music, for two proper­ Amidst the glorious brightness where thou sitt’st\ ties. T h e first is its v£ry beautiful Throned inaccessible ; but when thou shadest The full blaze of thy beams, and through a cloud relation [to the othei^f; for, enumerat­ Drawn round about thee like a radiant shrine, ing me-niavabk^Keav^sr^om which­ Paradiso xiv. 295 soever you begin, whether from the youth, strength, and acuteness of mind; lowest or the highest, the Heaven of heats, fires, and burnings, and every Mars is the fifth ; it is the centre o f sudden event; powerful kings, consuls, all...... The other is, that Mars dries dukes, and knights, and companies o f up and burns things, because its heat is soldiery ; desire of praise and memory like to that o f the fire ; and this is the o f one’s name ; strategies and instru­ reason why it appears fiery in color, ments of battle ; robberies and machi­ sometimes more, and sometimes less, nations, and scattering of relations by according to the density and rarity of plunderings and highway robberies ; the vapors which follow it, which boldness and anger ; the unlawful for sometimes take fire o f themselves, as is the lawful ; torments and imprison­ declared in the first book o f Meteors. ments ; scourges and bonds ; anguish, (And therefore Albumasar says, that flight, , pilfering of servants, the ignition of these vapors signifies fears, contentions, insults, acuteness of death o f kings, and change o f empires, mind, impiety, inconstancy, want of being effects of the dominion of Mars. foresight, celerity and anticipation in And accordingly Seneca says that at things, evil eloquence and ferocity o f the death of the Emperor Augustus a speech, foulness of words, incontinence ball o f fire was seen in the heavens. of tongue, demonstrations of love, gay And in Florence, at the beginning of apparel, insolence and falseness o f its downfall, a great quantity o f these words, swiftness o f reply and sudden vapors, which follow Mars, were seen penitence therefor, want of religion, in the air in the form o f a cross.) unfaithfulness to promises, multitude And these two properties are in Mu­ of lies and whisperings, deceits and sic, which is wholly relative, as may perjuries; machinations and evil deeds; be seen in harmonized words, and in want of means; waste of means; mul­ songs, in which the more beautiful the titude of thoughts about things ; insta­ relation, the sweeter the harmony, bility and change of opinion in things, since such is chiefly its intent. Also from one to another ; haste to return,; Music attracts to itself the spirits of want o f shame ; multitude o f toils and men, which are principally as it were cares ; peregrinations, solitary exist­ vapors o f the heart, so that they almost ence, bad company ; . . . . breaking cease from any operation ; so entire is open of tombs, and spoliations of the the soul when it listens, and the power dead.” of all as it were runs to the sensible 87. Buti interprets this, as redder spirit that hears the sounds.” than the Sun, to whose light Dante had Of the influences of Mars, Buti, become accustomed, and continues : as usual following Albumasar, writes : “ Literally, it is true that the splendor “ Its nature is hot, igneous, dry, chol­ of Mars is more fiery than that of the eric, of a bitter savor, and it signifies Sun, because it is red, and the Sun is 296 Notes yellow ; but allegorically we are to old, it says, that the Galaxy is only a understand, that a greater ardor of love, multitude o f fixed stars in that region, that is, more burning, is in those who so small that they cannot be distin­ fight and conquer the three enemies guished here below ; but from them is mentioned above [the world, the flesh, apparent that whiteness which we call and the devil], than in those who ex­ the Galaxy. And it may be that the ercise themselves with the Scriptures.” heaven in that part is more dense, and 88. The silent language of the heart. therefore retains and reflects that light ; 96. In H ebrew , El, Eli, G od, from and this opinion seems to have been which the Greeks made Helios, the entertained by Aristotle, Avicenna, and Sun. As in St. Hildebert’s hymn Ad Ptolem y.” Patrem : — M ilton, Par. Lost, VII. 577: —

“ Alpha et Omega, magne Deus, “ A broad and ample road, whose dust is gold, Heli, Heir, Deus meus.” And pavement stars, as stars to thee appear, 99\vDante, Convito, II. 15, says : Seen in the Galaxy, that Milky Way, “ It must 'Be'imawn- that philosophers Which nightly, as a circling zone, thou seest have different opinions concerning this Powdered with stars.” Galaxy. For the Pythagoreans said 101. The sign of the cross, drawn that the Sun once wandered out o f his upon the planet Mars, as upon the w ay, and passing through other regions breast of a crusader. The following not adapted to his heat, he burned Legend o f the Cross, and its signif­ the place through which he passed, icance, is from Didron, Christian Ico­ and traces of the burning remained. nography, Millington’s Tr., I. 367 : — I think they took this from the fable “ T h e cross is more than a mere of Phaeton, which Ovid narrates in the figure o f Christ ; it is in Iconography beginning of the second book of the .either Christ himself or his symbol. . Others, and among A legend has, consequently, been in­ them and , that vented, giving the history of the cross, it was the light o f the Sun reflected in as if it had been a living being. It has that part. And these opinions they been made the theme and hero o f an prove by demonstrative . What epic poem, the germ of which may be Aristotle says of this we cannot well discovered in books of apocryphal tra­ know ; for his opinion is not the same dition. T h is story is given at length in one translation as in the other. And in the Golden Legend, Legenda Aurea, I think this was an error o f the trans­ and is detailed and completed in'works lators ; for in the new one he appears of painting and sculpture from the four­ to say, that it was a gathering o f vapors teenth century down to the sixteenth. under the stars of that region, for they .... After the death of Adam, Seth always attract them ; and this does not planted on the tomb of his father a appear to be the true reason. In the shoot from the , which Paradiso xiv. 297 grew in the terrestrial Paradise. From with the world, in the terrestrial para­ it sprang three little trees, united by dise; it w ill reappear in heaven at the one single trunk. Moses thence gath­ end o f time, borne in the arms of ered the rod with which he by his mir­ Christ or of his angels, when the Lord acles astonished the people of Egypt, descends to judge the world at the last and the inhabitants of the desert. Sol­ day. omon desired to convert that same tree, “ After reading this history, some which had become gigantic in size, in­ conception may be formed of the im­ to a column for his palace ; being either portant place held by the cross in too short or too long, it was rejected, Christian Iconography. The cross, as and served as a bridge over a torrent. has been said, is not merely the instru­ T h e Queen o f Sheba refused to pass ment o f the punishment o f Jesus Christ, over on that tree, declaring that it would but is also the figure and symbol o f the one day occasion the destruction of the Saviour. Jesus, to an Iconologist, is Jews. Solomon commanded that the present in the cross as well as in the predestined beam should be thrown in­ lamb, or in the lion. Chosroes flat­ to the probationary pool (Pool of Be- tered himself that, in possessing the thesda), and its virtues were imme­ cross, he possessed the Son o f God, diately communicated to the waters. and he had it enthroned on his right When Christ had been condemned to hand, just as the Son is enthroned by suffer the death o f a malefactor, his . So also the earliest cross was made of the wood of that Christian artists, when making a repre­ very tree. It was buried on Golgotha, sentation of the Trinity, placed a cross and afterwards discovered by St. H ele­ beside the Father and the Holy Spirit; na. It was carried into captivity by a cross only, without our crucified Lord. Chosroes, king of Persia, delivered, T h e cross did not only recall Christ to and brought back in triumph to Jerusa­ mind, but actually showed him. In lem, by the Emperor Heraclius. Be­ Christian Iconography, Christ is actu­ ing afterwards dispersed in a multitude ally present under the form and sem-‘ of fragments throughout the Christian blance of the cross. universe, countless miracles were per­ f< T h e cross is our crucified Lord in formed by it ; it restored the dead to person. W here the cross is, there is life, and gave sight to the blind, cured the martyr, says St. Paulinus. Con­ the paralytic, cleansed lepers, put de­ sequently it works miracles, as does mons to flight, and dispelled various Jesus him self : and the list o f wonders maladies with which whole nations operated by its power is in truth im­ were afflicted, extinguished conflagra­ mense...... tions, and calmed the fury of the raging “ The world is in the form of a waves. cross ; for the east shines above our “ The wood of the cross was born heads, the north is on the right, the

VOL. III. 38 29S Notes

south at the left, and the west stretches 112. Mr. Cary here quotes Chaucer, out beneath our feet. Birds, that they W if o f Bath's Tale, 6450 : — may rise in air, extend their wings in “ As thikke as motes in the sonnebeme.” the form o f a cross ; men, when pray­ And Milton, Penseroso, 8 : — ing, or when beating aside the water “ As thick and numberless while swimming, assume the form o f a- As the gay motes that people the sunbeam.” cross. Man differs from the inferior animals, in his power of standing erect, T o these M r. W right adds the fol­ and extending his arms. lowing from Lucretius, II. 113, which “ A vessel, to fly upon the seas, dis­ in Good’s Tr. runs as follows : — plays her yard-arms in the form of a “ Not unresembling, if aright I deem, cross, and cannot cut the waves, unless Those motes minute, that, when the ob­ trusive sun her mast stands cross-like, erect in air; Peeps through some crevice in the shuttered finally, the ground cannot be tilled shade without the sacred sign, and the tauy The day-dark hall illuming, float amain the cruciform letter, is the letter of In his bright beam, and wage eternal war.” salvation. 125. Words from a hymn in praise “ T h e cross, it is thus seen, has been of Christ, say the commentators, but the object of a worship and adoration they do not say from what hymn. resembling, if not equal to, that offered 133. T h e living seals are the celes­ to Christ. T hat sacred tree is adored tial spheres, which impress themselves almost as if it were equal with God on all beneath them, and increase in himself ; a number of churches have power as they are higher. been dedicated to it under the name of 135. That is, to the eyes o f Bea­ the Holy Cross. In addition to this, trice, whose beauty he may seem to most of our churches, the greatest as postpone, or regard as inferior to the well as the smallest, cathedrals as well splendors that surround him. He ex­ as chapels, present in their ground plan cuses him self by saying that he does the form of a cross.” not speak of them, well knowing that 104. Chaucer, Lament of Mag- they have grown more beautiful in as­ daleine, 204 : — cending. He describes them in line 33 “ I, loking up unto that rufull rode, o f the next canto : — Sawe first the visage pale o f that figure; “ For in her eyes was burning such a smile But so pitous a sight spotted with blode That with mine own methought I touched Sawe never, yet, no living creature ; the bottom So it exceded the boundes of mesure, Both of my grace and of my Paradise ! ” That mannes minde with al his wittes five Is nothing able that paine to discrive.” 139. Sincere in the sense o f pure; 109. From arm to arm o f the cross, as in Dryden’s line, — and from top to bottom. “ A joy which never was sincere till now.” Paradiso xv. 299

CA N T O XV.

I. The Heaven of Mars continued. 49. His longing to see Dante. 22. T h is star, or spirit, did not, in 50. The mighty volume of the Di­ changing place, pass out o f the cross, vine Mind, in which the dark or writ­ but along the right arm and down the ten parts are not changed by erasures, trunk or body o f it. nor the white spaces by interlineations. 24. A light in a vase o f alabaster. 56. The Pythagorean doctrine of 25. Æneid, VI., Davidson’s Tr. : numbers. Ritter, Hist. Anc. Phil., “ But father Anchises, deep in a ver­ Morrison’s Tr., I. 361, says : — dant dale, was surveying w ith studious “ In the Pythagorean doctrine, num­ care the souls there enclosed, who were ber comprises within itself two species, to revisit the light above ; and happened — odd and even ; it is therefore the to be reviewing the whole number of unity of these two contraries ; it is the his race, his dear descendants, their odd and the even. Now the Pythago­ fates and fortunes, their manners and reans said also that one, or the unit, is achievements. As soon as he beheld the odd and the even ; and thus we Æneas advancing toward him across arrive at this result, that one, or the the meads, he joyfully stretched out unit, is the essence of number, or num­ both his hands, and tears poured down ber absolutely. As such, it is also the his cheeks, and these words dropped ground of all numbers, and is therefore from his mouth : Are you come at named the first one, o f whose origin length, and has that piety experienced nothing further can be said. In this by your sire surmounted the arduous respect the Pythagorean theory of num­ journey ? ” bers is merely an expression for ‘ all 28. Biagioli and Fraticelli think that, is from the original one,’ — from one this ancestor of Dante, Cacciaguida, being, to which they also gave the who is speaking, makes use o f the Latin name of God ; for in the words of language because it was the language Philolaus, c G od embraces and actuates of his day in Italy. It certainly gives all, and is but one.’ .... to the passage a certain and tinge “ But in the essence of number, or of antiquity, which is in keeping with in the first original one, all other num­ this antique spirit and with what he bers, and consequently the elements of afterwards says. His words may be numbers, and the elements o f the whole thus translated : — world, and all nature, are contained. The elements of number are the even “ O blood of mine ! O grace of God infused Superlative ! To whom as unto thee and the odd ; on this account the first Weré ever twice the gates of heaven un­ one is the even-odd, which the Pythag­ closed.” oreans, in their occasionally strained 300 Notes

mode of symbolizing, attempted to same work he gives a translation of the prove thus ; that one being added to Lapidarium of Marbodus, or Marbceuf, the even makes odd, and to the odd, Bishop of Rennes in 1081. Of the even.” chrysolite, which is supposed to be the C ow ley, Rural Solitude : — same as the topaz, this author says: —

“ Before the branchy head of Number’s tree “ The golden Chrysolite a fiery blaze Sprang from the trunk of one.” Mixed with the hue of ocean’s green displays j 61. All the spirits of Paradise look Enchased in gold, its strong protective might upon God, and see in him as in a mir­ Drives far away the terrors o f the night j ror even the thoughts of men. Strung on a hair plucked from an ass’à tail, The mightiest demons ’neath its influence 74. T h e first Equality is G od, all quail.” whose attributes are equal and eternal ; and living in Him , the love and knowl­ 89. He had been waiting for the edge o f spirits are also equal. coming of Dante, with the “ hunger 79. Will and power. Dante would long and grateful ” spoken o f in line fain thank the spirit that has addressed 49. him, but knows not how. He has the 91. T h e first o f the family who bore will, but not the power. Dante uses the name of Alighieri, still punished in the word argument in this sense o f the circle o f Pride in , and power, or means, or appliance, Purg. needing the prayers and good offices o f II. 31 : — Dante to set him free. “ See how he scorns all human arguments, 97. Barlow, Study of Div. Com., So that nor oar he wants, nor other sail p. 441, says : — Than his own wings, between so distant “ T h e name o f Florence has been shores.” variously explained. With the old 85. Dante calls the spirit of Caccia- chroniclers the prevalent opinion was, guida a living topaz set in the celestial that it was derived from Fiorino, the cross, probably from the brilliancy and Prætor of Metellus, who during the golden light o f this precious stone. long siege of Fiesole by the Romans H e may also have had in his mind the commanded an intrenched camp be­ many wonderful qualities, as well as tween the River and the Rock, and the beauty, o f the gem. He makes use was here surprised and slain by the o f the same epithet in Canto X X X . 76. enemy. The meadows abounded in T h e Ottimo says, that he who wears flowers, especially lilies, and the an­ the topaz cannot be injured by an en­ cient ensign, a white lily on a red emy ; and M r. King, Antique Gems, ground, subsequently reversed (XVI. p. 427, says : “ If thrown into boiling 154), and similar to the form on the water, the water cools immediately ; florin {fiorino'), with the name given hence this gem cools lust, calms mad­ to the Duomo, St. Maria del Fiore, ness and attacks o f frenzy.” In the tend to show that the name was taken Paradiso xv 301 from the flowery mead, rather than from twelve to three in the afternoon. from the name of a Roman prætor. See Inf. XXXIV. Note 95. The bells Leonardo Aretino states that the name of the Abbey within the old walls of of the city originally was Fluentia, so Florence still rang these hours in Dan­ called because situated between the Ar­ te’s time, and measured the day of the no and the Mugnone : and that subse­ Florentines, like the bells of morning, quently, from the flourishing state of the noon, and night in our New England colony, it was called Florentia. Scipi- towns. In the Convito, IV. 23, Dante one Ammirato affirms that its name says : “ T h e service o f the first part from the first was Florenzia. o f the day, that is, o f T ierce, is said “ The form and dimensions of the at the end o f it ; and that o f the third original city have not been very accu­ and fourth, at the beginning...... And rately recorded. In shape, probably, therefore be it known unto all, that it resembled a Roman camp. Male- properly Nones should always ring at spini says that it was * quasi a simili- the beginning of the seventh hour of tudine di bastie.’ The wall was of the day.” burnt bricks, with solid round towers 99. Napier, Florent. Hist., I. 572, at intervals o f twenty cubits, and it writes as follows : " The simplicity of had four gates, and six posterns. The Florentine manners in 1260, described Campidoglio, where now is the Mer- by Villani and Malespini, justifies a cato Vecchio, was an imitation of that similar picture as drawn by their great of the parent city, Rome, whose for­ poet. ( T h en ,’ say these writers, ‘ the tunes her daughter for many centuries Florentines lived soberly on the sim­ shared...... plest food at little expense ; many of “ T h e cercbia antica of Cacciaguida their customs were rough and rude, was the first circle o f the new city, and both men and women went coarse­ which arose from the ruins o f the R o­ ly clad ; many even wearing plain man one destroyed by Totila; it in­ leather garments without fur or lining : cluded the Badia, which the former did they wore boots on their feet and caps not ; Dante, therefore, in mentioning on their head : the women used un­ this circumstance, shows how accu­ ornamented buskins, and even the most rately he had informed himself of the distinguished were content with a close course of the previous wall. The gown of scarlet serge or camlet, con­ walls of Dante’s time were begun in fined by a leathern waist-belt of the 1284, but not finished until nine years ancient fashion, and a hooded cloak after his death ; they are those of the lined with miniver ; and the poorer present day.” classes wore a coarse green cloth dress 98. Tierce, or Terza, is the first o f the same form. A hundred lire was division of the canonical day, from six the common dowry of a girl, and two to nine ; Nones, or Nona, the third, and three hundred were then consid- 302 Notes ered splendid fortunes : most young extortion, pillage, and contentions in women waited until they were 'twenty the commonwealth : also unlawful tax­ years old and upwards before they mar­ es ; oppression of the innocent ; ban­ ried. And such was the dress, and ishment of citizens, and the combina­ such the manners and simple habits o f tions o f rich men. Our true god is our the Florentines of that day ; but loyal belly ; we adhere to the pomps which in heart, faithful to each other, zealous were renounced at our baptism, and and honest in the execution of public thus desert to the great enemy o f our duties ; and with their coarse and race. Well indeed does Seneca, the homely mode of life they gained more instructor of morals, in his book of virtue and honor for themselves and orations, curse our times in the follow­ their country than they who now live ing words : * Daily, things grow worse so delicately are able to accomplish.’ ” because the whole is for dis­ What Florence had become in Dan­ honorable matters. Behold ! the in­ te’s time may be seen from the follow­ dolent senses o f youth are numbed, nor ing extract from Frate Francesco Pip- are they active in the pursuit of any pino, who wrote in 1313, and whose one honest thing. Sleep, languor, and account is thus given by Napier, II. a carefulness for bad things, worse than 542 : “ Now indeed, in the present sleep and languor, have seized upon luxurious age, many shameful practices their minds ; the love of singing, dan­ are introduced instead o f the former cing, and other unworthy occupations customs; many indeed to the injury of possesses them : they are effeminate : people’s minds, because frugality is ex­ to soften the hair, to lower the tone changed for magnificence; the clothing of their voice to female compliments ; being now remarkable for its exquisite to vie with women in effeminacy of materials, workmanship, and superflu­ person, and adorn themselves with un­ ous ornaments o f silver, gold, and pearls ; becoming delicacy, is the object of our admirable fabrics ; wide-spreading em­ youth.’ ” broidery ; silk for vests, painted or va­ 100. Villani, Cronica, V I. 69, as riously colored, and lined with divers quoted in Note 99 : “ The women precious furs from foreign countries. used unornamented buskins, and even Excitement to is not wanting; the most distinguished were content foreign wines are much esteemed, and with a close gown of scarlet serge or almost all the people drink in public. camlet, confined by a leathern waist- T h e viands are sumptuous ; the chief belt of the ancient fashion, and a cooks are held in great honor ; provo­ hooded cloak lined with miniver ; and catives of the palate are eagerly sought the poorer classes wore a coarse green after ; ostentation increases ; money­ cloth dress o f the same form.” makers exert themselves to supply these 102. Dante, Convito, I. 10 : “ Like tastes ; heoce usuries, , rapine, the beauty of a woman, when the orna- Paradiso xv 303

ments o f her apparel cause more ad­ aces and villas, far exceeding their city miration than she herself.” residence in size and magnificence ; so 108. Eastern effeminacy in general ; that many were accounted crazy for what Boccaccio calls the morbidexze dy their extravagance. Egitto. Paul Orosius, “ the advocate “* And so magnificent was the sight,’ ’ of the Christian centuries,” as quoted says Villani, s that strangers unused to by the Ottimo, says : “ T h e last king Florence, on coming from abroad, o f Syria was Sardanapalus, a man more when they beheld the vast assemblage corrupt than a woman, (corrotto piu che o f rich buildings and beautiful palaces femmina,) who was seen by his prefect with which the country was so thickly* Arabetes, among a herd of courtesans, studded for three miles round the ram­ clad in female attire.” parts, believed that all was city like 109. Montemalo, or Montemario, that within the Roman walls ; and is the hill from which the traveller this was independent of the rich pal­ coming from Viterbo first catches sight- aces, towers, courts, and walled gar­ of Rome. The Uccellafojo is the hill dens at a greater distance, which in from which the traveller coming from other countries would be denominated Bologna first catches sight of Florence. castles. In short,’ he continues, ‘ it is Here the two hills are'used to signify estimated that within a circuit of six what is seen from them ; namely, the miles round the town there are rich two cities ; and Dante means to say, and noble dwellings enough to make that Florence had not yet surpassed two cities like Florence.’ And Ariosto Rome in the splendor o f its buildings ; seems to have caught the same idea but as Rome would one day be sur­ when he exclaims, — passed by Florence in its rise, so would * While gazing on thy villa-studded hills it be in its downfall. ’T would seem as though the earth grew pal­ Speaking of. the splendor of Florence aces As she is wont by nature to bring forth in Dante’s age, Napier, Florent. Hist., Young shoots, and leafy plants, and flowery II. 581, says : — shrubs : “ Florence was at this period well And if within one wall and single name studded with handsome dwellings ; the Could be collected all thy scattered halls, citizens were continually building, re­ Two Romes would scarcely form thy parallel.’ ” pairing, altering, and embellishing their n o . T h e (t which ” in this line re­ houses ; adding every day to their ease fers to Montemalo o f the preceding. and comforts, and introducing improve­ 112. Bellincion Berti, whom Dante ments from foreign nations. Sacred selects as a type of the good citizen of architecture of every kind partook of Florence in the olden time, and whom this taste ; and there was no popular Villani calls “ the best and most hon­ citizen or nobleman but either had ored gentleman of Florence,” was of built or was building fine country pal­ the noble family of the Ravignani. He 304 Notes

was the father of the “ good Gualdra- Cornelia, daughter of Scipio Africa- da,” whose story shines out so pleas­ nus, and mother of the Gracchi, who antly in Boccaccio’s commentary. See preferred for her husband a Roman Inf. XVI. Note 37. citizen to a king, and boasted that her 115. “ Two ancient houses of the children were her only jewels. city,” says the Ottimo; “ and he saw Shakespeare, Tit. Andron.t IV . 1: — the chiefs of these houses were content “ Ah, boy, Cornelia never with more care with leathern jerkins without any drap­ Read to her sons, than she hath read to thee ery ; he who should dress so n o w a ­ Sweet poetry, and Tully’s Orator.” days would be laughed at : and he saw 133. The Virgin Mary, invoked in their dames spinning, as who should the pains of child-birth, as mentioned say, * Now-a-days not even the maid Purg. XX. 19 : — w ill spin, much less the lady.’ ” And “ And I by peradventure heard ‘ Sweet M ary!’ Buti upon the same text: “ T h ey wore Uttered in front of us amid the weeping, leathern dresses without any cloth over Even as a woman does who is in child-birth.” them ; they did not make to themselves 134. The Baptistery of the church long robes, nor cloaks of scarlet lined o f St. John in Florence ; il mio bel San with vaire, as they do now.” Giovanni, my beautiful St. John, as 120. They were not abandoned by Dante calls it, Inf. X IX . 17. their husbands, who, content with lit­ 135. Of this ancestor of Dante, tle, did not go to traffic in France. Cacciaguida, nothing is known but 128. Monna Cianghella della Tosa what the poet here tells us, and so was a gay widow of Florence, who led clearly that it is not necessary to re­ such a life of pleasure that her name peat it in prose. has passed into a proverb, or a com­ 137. Cacciaguida’s wife came from mon name for a dissolute woman. Ferrara in the Val di Pado, or Val di Lapo Salterello was a Florentine Po, the Valley of the Po. She was of lawyer, and a man of dissipated habits; the Aldighieri or Alighieri family, and and Crescimbeni, whose mill grinds from her Dante derived his surname. everything that comes to it, counts him 139. The Emperor Conrad III. of among the , Volgar Poesia, III. Swabia, uncle of Frederic Barbarossa. 82, and calls him a Rimatore di non poco In 1143 he joined Louis VII. of France gridûy a rhymer of no little renown. in the Second Crusade, of which St. Unluckily he quotes one o f his . Bernard was the great preacher. He 129. Quinctius, surnamed Cincin- died in 1152, after his return from this natus from his neglected locks, taken crusade. from his plough and made Dictator by 140. Cacciaguida was knighted by the Roman Senate, and, after he had the Emperor Conrad. defeated the Volscians and saved the 143. The law or religion of Maho­ city, returning to his plough again. met. Paradiso xvi. 305

C A N T O XVI.

I. The Heaven of Mars continued. hault coughed when she saw Launcelot Boethius, De Cops. Phil., Book III. kiss Queen , as related in the Prosa 6, Ridpath’s Tr. : “ But who is old romance of Launcelot of the Lake. there that does not perceive the empti­ 20. Rejoiced within itself that it ness and futility o f what men dignify can endure so much joy. with the name of high extraction, or 25. The city of Florence, which, in nobility of birth ? The splendor you Canto XXV. 5, Dante calls “ the fair attribute to this is quite foreign to sheepfold, where a lamb I slumbered.” you : for nobility of descent is nothing It will be remembered that St. John else but the credit derived from the the Baptist is the patron saint o f Flor­ merit o f your ancestors. I f it is the ence. applause of mankind, and nothing be­ 33. N ot in Italian, but in Latin, sides, that illustrates and confers fame which was the language of cultivated upon a person, no others can be cele­ people in Cacciaguida’s time. brated and famous, but such as are uni­ 34. From the Incarnation of Christ versally applauded. If you are not down to his own birth, the planet therefore esteemed illustrious from your Mars had returned to the sign of the own worth, you can derive no real Lion live hundred and eighty times, or splendor from the merits of others : made this number o f revolutions in its so that, in my opinion, nobility is in orbit. Brunetto Latini, Dante’s school­ no other respect good, than as it im­ master, Trésor9 I. Ch. cxi., says, that poses an obligation upon its possessors Mars “ goes through all the signs in not to degenerate from the merit of ii. years and i. month and xxx. days.” their ancestors.” This would make Cacciaguida born 10. T h e use o f You for T hou, the long after the crusade in which he died. plural for the singular, is said to have But Dante, who had perhaps seen the been introduced in the time of Julius astronomical tables of King Alfonso Cæsar. Lucan, V., Rowe’s Tr. : — of Castile, knew more of the matter “ Then was the time when sycophants began than his schoolmaster, and was aware To heap all titles on one lordly man.” that the period of a revolution of Mars Dante uses it by way o f compliment to is less than two years. W itte, who his ancestor ; though he says the de­ cites these tables in his notes to this scendants of the Romans were not so canto, says they give “ 686 days 22 persevering in its use as other . hours and 24 minutes” ; and continues: 14. Beatrice smiled to give notice to “ Five hundred and eighty such revolu­ Dante that she observed his flattering tions give then (due regard being had style o f address ; as the Lady of Male- to the leap-years) 1090 years and not

v o l . in . 39 3°6 Notes quite four months. Cacciaguida, there­ built and the city enlarged, these Quar­ fore, iat the time of the Second Cru­ ters were changed to Sesti, or Sixths, sade, was in his fifty-seventh year.” by dividing Santa Maria into the Borgo Pietro di Dante (the poet’s son and and San Pietro Scheraggio, and adding commentator, and who, as Biagioli, with the Oltrarno (beyond the Arno) on rather gratuitous harshness, says, was the southern bank. “ smaller compared to his father than 42. The annual races of Florence a point is to the universe ” ) assumed on the 24th o f June, the festival o f St. two years as a revolution of Mars ; but John the Baptist. The prize was the as this made Cacciaguida born in 1160, Pallioy or mantle of “ crimson silk vel­ twelve years after his death, he sug­ vet,” as Villani says; and the race was gested the reading of “ three,” instead run from San Pancrazio, the western of “ thirty,” in the text, which read­ ward of the city, through the Mercato ing was adopted by the Cruscan Acad­ Vecchio, to the eastern ward o f San emy, and makes the year of Caccia- Piero. According to Benvenuto, the guida’s birth 1106. Florentine races were horse-races; but But that Dante computed the revolu­ the Pallio of , where the prize tion o f Mars at less than two years is was the “ Green Mantle,” was mani­ evident from a passage in the Con­ festly a foot-race. See Inf. X V . 122. vito, II. 15, referred to by Philalethes, 47. Between the Ponte Vecchio, where he speaks of half a revolution where once stood the statue o f Mars, of this planet as un anno quasi, almost a and the church o f St. John the Bap­ year. The common reading of “ thir­ tist. ty ” is undoubtedly then the true one. 50. Campi is a village between Prato In , the Lion is the House and Florence, in o f the Sun ; but Mars, as well as the “ The valley whence Bisenzio descends.” Sun and Jupiter, is a Lord o f the Lion; and hence Dante says “ its L ion.” Certaldo is in the Val d’ Elsa, and is 41. T h e house in which Caccia­ chiefly celebrated as being the birth­ guida was born stood in the Mercato place of Boccaccio, — “ true Bocca d y Vecchio, or Old Market, at the begin­ Oroy or Mouth o f G old ,” says Ben­ ning o f the last ward or sesto o f Flor­ venuto, with enthusiasm, “ my ven­ ence toward the east, called the Porta erated master, and a most diligent and San Pietro. familiar student o f Dante, and who The city of Florence was originally wrote a certain book that greatly helps divided into Quarters or Gates, which us to understand him.” were, San Pancrazio on the west, San Figghine, or Figline, is a town in the Pietro on the east, the Duomo on the V al d’ Arno, some twelve miles distant north, and Santa Maria on the south. from Florence ; and hateful to Dante Afterwards, when the new walls were as the birthplace of the “ ribald law­ Paradiso xvi. 307 yer, Ser Dego,” as Campi was of an­ But amongst all foreign nations they other ribald lawyer, Ser Fozio ; and were justly considered, according fo Certaldo of a certain Giacomo, who the admission of their own country­ thrust the Podestà of Florence from men, as hard, griping, and exacting ; his seat, and undertook to govern the they were called Lo?nbard dogs ; hated city. These men, mingling with the and insulted by nations less acquainted old Florentines, corrupted the simple with trade and certainly less civilized manners of the town. than themselves, when they may only 53. Galluzzo lies to the south of have demanded a fair interest for money Florence on the road to Siena, and lent at a great risk to lawless men in Trespiano about the same distance to a foreign country...... All counting- the north, on the road to Bologna. houses of Florentine bankers were con­ 56. Aguglione and Signa are also fined to the old and new market-places, Tuscan towns in the neighborhood of where alone they were allowed to Florence. According to Covino, De- transact business : before the door was scriz. Geog. de IP Italia, p. 18, it was placed a bench, and a table covered a cfertain Baldo d’ Aguglione, who con­ with carpet, on which stood their demned Dante to be burned; and Boni- money-bags and account-book for the fazio da Signa, according to Buti, “ tyr­ daily transactions of trade.” annized over the city, and sold the 62. Simifonte, a village near Certaldo. rs and offices o f the Commune.” It was captured by the Florentines, and The clergy. “ Popes, cardi- made part of their territory, in 1202. ishops, and archbishops, who 64. In the valley of the Ombrone, govern the Holy Church,” says Buti ; east o f , are still to be seen the and continues : “ If the Church had ruins o f Montemurlo, once owned by been a mother, instead of a step-mother the Counts Guidi, and by them sold to the Emperors, and had not excom­ to the Florentines in 1203, because municated, and persecuted, and pub­ they could not defend it against the lished them as heretics, Italy would Pistoians. have been well governed, and there 65. T h e Pivier d ’ Acone, or parish would have been none of those civil o f Acone, is in the V al di Sieve, or wars, that dismantled and devastated V alley o f the Sieve, one o f the afflu­ the smaller towns, and drove their in­ ents of the Arno. Here the powerful habitants into Florence, to trade and family of the Cerchi had their castle discount.” o f Monte di Croce, which was taken Napier, Florent. Hist., I. 597, says : and destroyed by the Florentines in “ T h e Arte del Cambio, or money- 1053, and the Cerchi and others came trade, in which Florence shone pre­ to live in Florence, where they be­ eminent, soon made her bankers known came the leaders of the Parte Bianca. and almost necessary to all Europe...... See Inf. VI. Note 65. 3°8 Notes

66. TheBuondelmonti were a wealthy something of the spirit of this canto, and powerful family o f Valdigrieve, or when, lamenting the desolation of Flor­ Valley of the Grieve, which, like the ence by the plague in 1348, he says in Sieve, is an affluent o f the Arno. T h ey the Introduction to the Decamerone : too, like the Cerchi, came to Florence, “ How many vast palaces, how many when their lands were taken by the beautiful houses, how many noble dwell­ Florentines, and were in a certain sense ings, aforetime filled with lords and la­ the cause of G uelf and Ghibelline quar­ dies and trains o f servants, were now rels in the city. See In f X. Note 51. untenanted even by the lowest menial ! 70. The downfall of a great city is How many memorable families, how more swift and terrible than that o f a many ample heritages, how many re­ smaller one ; or, as Venturi interprets, nowned possessions, were left without “ T h e size of the body and greater ro­ an heir! How many valiant men, how bustness of strength in a city and state many beautiful women, how many gen-i are not helpful, but injurious to their tie youths, breakfasted in the morning preservation, unless men live in peace with their relatives, companions, and and without the blindness o f the pas­ friends, and, when the evening came, sions, and Florence, more poor and supped with their ancestors in the other humble, would have flourished lon­ world ! ” ger.” 78. Lowell, To the Past : — Perhaps the best commentary of all “ Still as a city buried ’neath the sea, is that contained in the two lines o f Thy courts and temples stand ; Chaucer’s Troilus and Cresseide, II. Idle as forms on wind-waved tapestry 1385, — aptly quoted by Mr. Cary: — O f saints and heroes grand, T h y phantasms grope and shiver, “ For swifter course cometh thing that is of Or watch the loose shores crumbling silently wight, Into Time’s gnawing river.” JBPlîârnt descendeth,than done thinges ligh t.” ^ 7 2 . Mi this line we have in brief “ Our fathers,” says Sir Thomas Dantejs political faith, which is given Browne, Urn Burial, V ., “ find their m-€retail in his treatise De Monarcbia. graves in our shprt memories, and sad­ See the article “ Dante’s Creed,” among ly tell us how we may be buried in the Illustrations of Vol. II. our survivors. Grave-stones tell truth 73. Luni, an old Etruscan city in scarce forty years. Generations pass the Lunigiana ; and Urbisaglia, a Ro­ while some trees stand, and old fami­ man city in the Marca d’ Ancona. lies last not three oaks...... Oblivion 75. Chiusi is in the Sienese territo­ is not to be hired. T h e greater part ry, and Sinigaglia on the Adriatic, east must be content to be as though they o f Rome. T h is latter place has some­ had not been, to be found in the regis­ what revived since Dante’s time. ter o f God, not in the record o f man. 76. Boccaccio seems to have caught Twenty-seven names make up the first Paradiso xvi. 309

story, and the recorded names ever Florence, we will enumerate them by since contain not one living century. the quarters where they lived. T h e number o f the dead long ex- “ And first those of the Porta del ceedeth all that shall live. The night Duomo, which was the first fold and o f time far surpasseth the day ; and habitation o f the new Florence, and the who knows when was the equinox ? place where all the noble citizens re­ Every hour adds unto that current sorted and met together on Sunday, and arithmetic, which scarce stands one where all marriages were made, and all moment.” reconciliations, and all pomps and so­ 79. Shirley, Death’s Final Con­ lemnities o f the Commune...... A t the quest : — Porta del Duomo lived the descend­

“ The glories of our birth and state ants o f the Giovanni and o f the Gui- Are shadows, not substantial things j neldi, who were the first that rebuilt There is no armor against Fate ; the city o f Florence, and from whom Death lays his icy hand on kings ; descended many noble families in Mu- Sceptre and crown gello and in Valdarno, and many in the Must tumble down, city, who now are common people, And in the dust be equal made W ith the poor crooked scythe and spade.” and almost come to an end. Such were the Barucci, who lived at Santa 81. The lives of men are too short Maria Maggiore, who are now extinct; for them to measure the decay o f things and o f their race were the Scali and around them. Palermini. In the same quarter were 86. It would be an unprofitable task also the Arrigucci, the Sizii, and the to repeat in notes the names of these sons o f Della Tosa ; and the Della “ Great Florentines Tosa were the same race as the Bisdo- O f whom the fame is hidden in the Past,” mini, and custodians and defenders o f and who flourished in the days o f Cac- the bishopric ; but one of them left ciaguida and the Emperor Conrad. It his family at the Porta San Piero, and will be better to follow Villani, as he took to wife a lady named Della Tosa, points out with a sigh their dwellings who had the inheritance, whence the in the old town, and laments over their name was derived. And there were decay. In his Cronica, Book IV., he the Della Pressa, who lived among the speaks as follows : — Chiavaiuoli, men of gentle birth. “ Ch. X. As already mentioned, the “ Ch. XI. In the quarter of Porta first rebuilding o f Little Florence was San Piero were the Bisdomini, who, divided by Quarters, that is, by four as above mentioned, were custodians gates ; and that we may the better of the bishopric ; and the Alberighi, make known the noble races and houses, to whom belonged the church of San­ which in those times, after Fiesole was ta Maria Alberighi, of the house of destroyed, were great and powerful in the Donati, and now they are naught. 3io Notes

The Rovignani were very great, and Vecchietti. Very ancient were the lived at the Porta San Pietro; and then D ell’ Area, and now they are extinct ; came the houses of the Counts Guidi, and the M igliorelli, who now are and then o f the Cerchi, and from them naught; and the Trinciavelli da Mos- in the female line were born all the ciano were very ancient. Counts Guidi, as before mentioned, of “ Ch. XIII. In the quarter of Porta the daughter of good Messer Bellincion Santa Maria, which is now in the ward Berti ; in our day all this race is ex­ o f San Piero Scheraggio and o f Borgo, tinct. The Galligari and Chiarmon- there were many powerful and an­ tesi and Ardinghi, who lived in the cient families. The greatest were the Orto San Michele, were very ancient ; Uberti, whose ancestors were the Del­ and so were the Giuochi, who now la Magna, and who lived where now are popolani, living at Santa Margheri- stand the Piazza de’ Priori and the ta ; the Elisei, who likewise are now Palazzo del Popolo; the Fifanti, called popolani, living near the Mercato Vec- Bogolesi, lived at the corner of Porta chio. And in that place lived the Ca- Santa Maria ; the Galli, Cappiardi, ponsacchi, who were nobles of Fiesole; Guidi, and Filippi, who now are noth­ the Donati, or Calfucci, for they were ing, were then great and powerful, and all one race, but the Calfucci are ex­ lived in the Mercato Nuovo. Like­ tinct ; and the Della Bella o f San Mar­ wise the Greci, to whom all the Borgo tino, also become popolani ; and the de’ Greci belonged, have now perished Adimari, who descended from the and passed away, except some o f the house of Cosi, who now live at Porta race in Bologna ; and the Ormanni, Rossa, and who built Santa Maria Ni- who lived where now stands the fore­ potecosa ; and although they are now mentioned Palazzo del Popolo, and are the principal family of that ward of now called Foraboschi. And behind Florence, in those days they were not San Piero Scheraggio, where are now of the oldest. the houses of the Petri, lived the Della “ Ch. XII. At the Porta San Pan- Pera, or Peruzza, and from them the crazio, of great rank and power were postern gate there was called Porta the Lamberti, descended from the Del­ Peruzza. Some say that the Peruzzi la Magna; the Ughi were very ancient, of the present day are of that family, and built Santa Maria Ughi, and all the but I do not affirm it. T h e Sacchetti, hill of Montughi belonged to them, who lived in the Garbo, were very and now they have died out ; the Ca- ancient ; around the Mercato Nuovo tellini were very ancient, and now they the Bostichi were great people, and the are forgotten. It is said that the T ieri Della Sanella, and Giandonati and In- were illegitimate descendants of theirs. fangati ; great in Bdrgo Santi Apostoli T h e Pigli were great and noble in were the Gualterotti and Importuni, those times, and the Soldanieri and who now are popolani. The Buondel- Paradiso xvi.

monti were noble and ancient citizens their arms being “ a Column Vair in in the rural districts, and Montebuoni a red field.” The Column Vair was was their castle, and many others in the bar of the shield *c variegated with Valdigrieve ; at first they lived in Ol- argent and azure.” The vair, in Ital­ trarno, and then came to the Borgo. ian vajo, is a kind of squirrel ; and the The Pulci, and the Counts of Ganga- heraldic mingling of colors was taken landi, Ciuffagni, and Nerli of Oltrarno from its spotted skin. were at one time great and powerful, 105. The Chiaramontesi, one of together with the Giandonati and Del­ whom, a certain Ser Durante, an officer la Bella, named above ; and from the in the customs, falsified the bushel, or Marquis Hugo, who built the Abbey, stajoy of Florence, by having it made or Badia, of Florence, received arms one stave less, so as to defraud in the and knighthood, for they were very measure. Dante alludes to this in great around him.” Purg. X II. 105. To the better understanding of this 109. The Uberti, of whom was extract from Villani, it must be borne in Farinata. See I n f X . 32. mind that, at the time when he wrote, no. The Balls of Gold were the the population of Florence was divided arms of the Lamberti family. Dante into three classes, the Nobles, the Po- mentions them by their arms, says the polani, or middle class, and the Ple­ Ottimoy “ as who should say, as the beians. ball is the symbol of the universe, and. 93. Gianni del Soldanier is put gold surpasses every other metal, so in among the traitors “ with Ganellon goodness and valor these surpassed the and Tebaldello,” Inf. XXXII. 121. other citizens.” Dante puts Mosca de* 95. The Cerchi, who lived near the Lamberti among the Schismatics in Inf. Porta San Piero, and produced dissen­ XXVIII. 103, with both hands cut off, sion in the city with their W hite and and Black factions ; — such a cargo, that it “ The stumps uplifting through the dusky air.” must be thrown overboard to save the 112. The Vidomini, Tosinghi, and ship. See Inf. VI. Note 65. Cortigiani, custodians and defenders 98. The County Guido, for Count of the Bishopric of Florence. Their Guido, as in Shakespeare the County fathers were honorable men, and, like Paris and County Palatine, and in the the Lamberti, embellished the city with old song in Scott’s Quentin Durward: — their good name and deeds ; but they,, “ Ah, County Guy, the hour is nigh, when a bishop died, took possession The sun has left the lea.” of the episcopal palace, and, as custo­ 99. Bellincion Berti. See Canto dians and defenders, feasted and slept XV. 112, and Inf. XVI, Note 87. there till his successor was appointed. 102. The insignia of knighthood. 115. The Adimari. One of this 103. The Billi, or Pigli, family ; family, Boccaccio Adimari, got posses- 312 Notes sion of Dante’s property in Florence were lost souls, and that to a like pun­ when he was banished, and always bit­ ishment was condemned the soul of terly opposed his return. the Marquis Hugo, on account of his 119. Ubertin Donato, a gentleman worldly life, unless he repented. In of Florence, had married one of the great terror he commended himself to Ravignani, and was offended that her the Virgin Mary ; and, when the vis­ sister should be given in marriage to ion vanished, remained so contrite in one of the Adimari, who were of ig­ spirit, that, having returned to Flor­ noble origin. ence, he had all his patrimony in Ger­ 121. The Caponsacchi lived in the many sold, and ordered seven abbeys Mercato Vecchio, or Old Market. One to be built ; the first o f which was the of the daughters was the wife of Folco Badia of Florence, in honor of Santa Portinari and mother of Beatrice. Maria ; the second, that of Bonsollaz­ 124. The thing incredible is that zo, where he saw the vision.” there should have been so little jeal­ The Marquis Hugo died on St.Thom- ousy among the citizens of Florence as’s day, December 31, 1006, and was as to suffer one o f the city gates, Porta buried in the Badia of Florence, where Peruzza, to be named after a particular every year on that day the monks, in family. grateful memory of him, kept the an­ 127. Five Florentine families, ac­ niversary of his death with great so­ cording to Benvenuto, bore the arms lemnity. of the Marquis Hugo of Brandenburg, 130. Giano della Bella, who dis­ and received from him the titles and guised the arms o f Hugo, quartered in privileges of nobility. These were his own, with a fringe of gold. A no­ the Pulci, Nerli, Giandonati, Ganga- bleman by birth and education, he was landi, and Della Bella. by conviction a friend of the people, This Marquis Hugo, whom Dante and espoused their cause against the here calls “ the great baron,” was nobles. By reforming the abuses o f Viceroy of the Emperor Otho III. in both parties, he gained the ill-will of . Villani, Cronica, IV ., Ch. 2, both; and in 1294, after some popu­ relates the following story of him : “ It lar tumult which he in vain strove to came to pass, as it pleased God, that, quell, went into voluntary exile, and while hunting in the neighborhood of died in France. Bonsollazzo, he was lost in the forest, Sismondi, Ital. Rep., p. 113 (Lard- and came, as it seemed to him, to a ner’s Cyclopaedia), gives the following smithy. Finding there men swarthy succinct account o f the abuses which and hideous, who, instead of iron, Giano strove to reform, and o f his sum­ seemed to be tormenting human beings mary manner of doing it : “ The ar­ with fire and hammers, he asked the rogance of the nobles, their quarrels, meaning o f it. He was told that these and the disturbance o f the public peace Paradiso xvi. 313

by their frequent battles in the streets, Dino Compagni, a contemporary of had, in 1292, irritated the whole popu­ Giano, Cronica Fiorentinay Book I., says lation against them. Giano della Bel­ of him : “ He was a manly man, of la, himself a noble, but sympathizing great courage, and so bold that he de­ in the passions and resentment o f the fended those causes which others aban­ people, proposed to bring them to or­ doned, and said those things which der by summary justice, and to confide others kept silent, and did all in favor the execution of it to the gonfalonier o f justice against the guilty, and was whom he caused to be elected. T h e so much feared by the magistrates that Guelfs had been so long at the head of they were afraid to screen the evil­ the republic, that their noble families, doers. T h e great began to speak whose wealth had immensely increased, against him, threatening him, and they placed themselves above all law. Gia­ did it, not for the sake o f justice, but no determined that their nobility itself to destroy their enemies, abominating should be a title of exclusion, and a him and the laws.” commencement of punishment ; a rig­ V illani, Cronica, V III. ch. 8, says : orous edict, bearing the title of * ordi­ “ Giano della Bella was condemned and nance o f justice/ first designated thirty- banished for contumacy, .... and all seven Guelf families of Florence, whom his possessions confiscated,. . . . whence it declared noble and great, and on this great m ischief accrued to our city, and account excluded forever from the stg- chiefly to the people, for he was the noria ,* refusing them at the same time most loyal and upright popolano and the privilege of renouncing their nobil­ lover o f the public good o f any man in ity, in order to place themselves on a Florence.” footing with the other citizens. When And finally Macchiavelli, Istorie Fio- these families troubled the public peace rentine, Book II., calls him “ a lover of by battle or assassination, a summary the liberty o f his country,” and says, information, or even common report, “ he was hated by the nobility for was sufficient to induce the gonfalonier undermining their authority, and en­ to attack them at the head o f the mi­ vied by the richer of the commonalty, litia, raze their houses to the ground, who were jealous of his power ” ; and and deliver their persons to the Podes- that he went into voluntary exile in tà, to be punished according to their order “ to deprive his enemies of all crimes. If other families committed opportunity of injuring him, and his the same disorders, if they troubled friends of all opportunity of injuring the the state by their private feuds and country” ; and that “ to free the citi­ .outrages, the signoria was authorized to zens from the fear they had o f him, he ennoble them, as a punishment of their resolved to leave the city, which, at his crimes, in order to subject them to the own charge and danger, he had liberat­ same summary justice.” ed from the servitude of the powerful.”

v o l . h i . 40 Notes

134. The Borgo Santi Apostoli would Buondelmonte that came from his cas­ be a quieter place, if the Buondelmonti tle of Montebuono to Florence had had not moved into it from Oltrarno. been drowned in the Ema, a small 136. The house of Amidei, whose stream he had to cross on the way. quarrel with the Buondelmonti was the 145. Young Buondelmonte was mur­ origin o f the G u elf and Ghibelline par­ dered at the foot o f the mutilated statue ties in Florence, and put an end to the of Mars on the Ponte Vecchio, and joyous life of her citizens. See Inf. X. after this Florence had no more peace. Note 51. 153. The banner of Florence had 140. See the story of Buondel- never been reversed in sign of defeat. monte, as told by Giovanni Fiorentino 154. The arms of Florence were a in his Pecorone, and quoted In f X. white lily in a field of red ; after the Note 51. expulsion of the Ghibellines, the Guelfs 142. Much sorrow and suffering changed them to a red lily in a field of would have been spared, if the first white.

CA N T O XVII.

1. The Heaven of Mars contin­ The time for this revelation has now ued. The prophecy of Dante’s ban­ come ; but it is made by Cacciaguida, ishment. not by Beatrice. In In f X. 127, as Dante is meditat­ 3. Phaeton, having heard from Epa- ing on the dark words o f Farinata that phus that he was not the son of Apol­ foreshadow his exile, V irgil says to lo, ran in great eagerness and anxiety him : — to his mother, Clymene, to ascertain “ ‘ Let memory preserve what thou hast heard the truth. Ovid, M et., I., Dryden’s Against thyself,’ that Sage commanded me, T r. : — ‘ And now attend h ere’ ; and he raised his “ M other, said he, this infamy was thrown finger. ‘ W hen thou shalt be before the radiance sweet By Epaphus on you, and me your son. O f her whose beauteous eyes all things be­ He spoke in public, told it to my face; hold, Nor durst I vindicate the dire disgrace : From her thou ’It learn the journey of thy Even I, the bold, the sensible of wrong, life.’ ” Restrained by shame, was forced to hold my tongue. And afterwards, in reply to Brunetto T o hear an open slander, is a curse : Latini, Dante says, In f XV. 88 : — But not to find an answer, is a worse. “ What you narrate of my career I write, If I am heaven-begot, assert your son And keep it for a lady, who will know, By some sure sign ; and make my father To gloss with other text, if e’er I reach her.” known, Paradiso x v i i . 315

To right my honor, and redeem your own. And smacks still of the mountain and the H e said, and, saying, cast his arms about granite, Her neck, and begged her to resolve the doubt.” W ill make itself, for thy good deeds, thy foe.”

3. The disaster that befell Phaeton 24. Aristotle, Ethics, I. ch. 10 : while driving the steeds o f Apollo, “ Always and everywhere the virtuous * makes fathers chary of granting all the man bears prosperous and adverse for­ wishes of children. tune prudently, as a perfect tetragon.” 16. Who seest in God all possible 28. To the spirit of Cacciaguida. contingencies as clearly as the human 31. Not like the ambiguous utter­ mind perceives the commonest geomet­ ance of oracles in Pagan times. rical problem. 35. The word here rendered Lan­ 18. G od, “ whose centre is every­ guage is in the original Latin ; used as where, whose circumference nowhere.” in Canto XII. 144. 20. T h e heavy words which Dante 37. Contingency, accident, or casu­ heard on the mount of Purgatory, fore­ alty, belongs only to the material shadowing his exile, are those of Cur- w orld, and in the spiritual world finds rado Malaspina, Purg. VIII. 133 : — no place. As Dante makes St. Bernard “ For the sun shall not lie say, in Canto X X X II. 53 : — Seven times upon the pillow which the Ram “ Within the amplitude of this domain W ith all his four feet covers and bestrides, No casual point can possibly find place, Before that such a courteous opinion No more than sadness can, or thirst, or Shall in the middle of thy head be nailed hunger 5 W ith greater nails than of another’s speech, For by eternal law has been established Unless the course of justice standeth still ” j Whatever thou beholdest.” and those o f Oderisi d’ Agobbio, Purg. 40. Boethius, Consol. P h i l V . Prosa XI. 1 3 9 :- 3, Ridpath’s Tr. : “ But I shall now u I say no more, and know that I speak darkly ; Y et little time shall pass before thy neighbors endeavor to demonstrate, that, in what­ W ill so demean themselves that thou canst ever way the chain o f causes is dis­ gloss it.” posed, the event of things which are 21. The words he heard “ when foreseen is necessary ; although pre­ descending into the dead w orld,” are science may not appear to be the neces­ those o f Farinata, Inf. X. 79 : — sitating cause o f their befalling. For example, if a person sits, the opinion “ But fifty times shall not rekindled be The countenance of the Lady who reigns formed o f him that he is seated, is o f here, necessity true ; but by inverting the Ere thou shalt know how heavy is that art ” ; phrase, if the opinion is true that he is and those o f Brunetto Latini, Inf. seated, he must necessarily sit. In both X V . 61 : — cases then there is a necessity ; in the “ But that ungrateful and malignant people, latter, that the person sits ; in the for­ Which from Fiesole of old descended, mer, that the opinion concerning him 3 16 Notes is true : but the person doth not sit, doing under our eye, added she, are because the opinion of his sitting is under no present necessity of happen­ true ; but the opinion is rather true, ing, it must be admitted that these because the action o f his being seated same things, before they befell, were was antecedent in time. Thus though under no necessity of taking place. It the truth of the opinion may be the is plain, therefore, that some things be­ effect of the person taking a seat, there fall, the event of which is altogether is nevertheless a necessity common to unconstrained by necessity. For I do both. T h e same method o f reasoning, not think any person will say that such I think, should be employed with re­ things as are at present done, were not gard to the prescience o f G od, and to happen before they were done. W hy, future contingencies ; for allowing it therefore, may not things be foreseen, to be true, that events are foreseen and not necessitated in their events ? because they are to happen, and that As the knowledge then of what is pres­ they do not befall because they are fore­ ent imposes no necessity on things now seen, it is still necessary, that what is to done, so neither does the foreknowl­ happen must be foreseen by G od, and edge o f what is to happen in future that what is foreseen must take place.” necessitate the things which are to take And again, in Prosa 4 of the same place.” Book : “ But how is it possible, said I, Also Chaucer, Troil. and Cres., IV . that those things which are foreseen 995 : — should not befall ? — I do not say, re­ “ Eke, this is an opinion of some plied she, that we are to entertain any That have hir top ful high and smoth ishore; doubt but the events will take place, Thei sain right thus; that thing is nat to come which Providence foresees are to hap­ For-that the prescience hath sene before, That it shal come : but thei sain that therefore pen; but vye are rather to believe, that That it shall come, therefore the purveiaunce although they do happen, yet that there Wote it beforne withouten ignoraunce. is no necessity in the events themselves, “ And in this maner, this necessite, which constrains them to do so. T h e Retourneth in his place contrary, againe ; truth o f which I shall thus endeavor to For nedefully, behoveth it nat be, illustrate. We behold many things That thilke thinges fallen in certaine done under our view, such as a coach­ That ben purveyed ; but, nedefully, as thei saine, man conducting his chariot and govern­ Behoveth it, that thinges which that fall, ing his horses, and other things of a like That thei in certaine ben purveyed all : nature. N ow , do you suppose these “ I mene, as though I laboured me in this, things are done by the compulsion of a To enquire which thing cause of which thing be, As whether that the prescience of God is necessity? — No, answered I; for, if The certaine cause of the necessite everything were moved by compulsion, O f thinges that to comen be, parde, the effects o f art would be vain and Or, if necessite of thing coming fruitless. — If things then, which are Be the cause certaine of the purveying ? Paradiso x v i i .

“ But, now, ne enforce I me not, in shewing could have had no part, as he^ras-then How the order o f the causes stant j but wot I, absent on an embassy to Rome. That it behoveth that the befalling Dino Compagni, Cron. Flor., II., O f thinges, wistè before certainly, gives a list of many of the exiles. Be necessarie — al seme it not therby That prescience put falling necessayre Among them is “ Dante Aldighieri, am­ To thing to come, al fal it foule or faire : bassador at R o m e” ; and at the end o f the names given he adds, “ and many “ For, if there sit a man yonde on a see,— more, as many as six hundred men, Than by necessite behoveth it who wandered here and there about That, certes, thine opinion sothe be That wenest or conjectest that he sit. the world, suffering much want.” At And, furtherover, now ayenwarde yet, — first, the banishment was for two years Lo, right so is it on the part contrarie ; only ; but a second decree made it for As thus ; now herken, for I wol nat tarie : life, with the penalty that, if any one o f the exiles returned to Florence, he “ I say, that if the opinion of the Be sothe, for-that he sit ; than say I this, should be burned to death. That he mote sitten, by necessite. On the exile of Dante, M. Ampère A nd thus necessite, in either, is. has written an interesting work un­ For in him nede of sitting is, iwis ; der the title of Voyage Dantesque, from And in the, nede of sothe : and thus, forsothe, which frequent extracts have been made There mote necessite ben in you bothe. in these notes. “ I have followed him, “ But thou maist saine, the man sit nat therefore step by step,” he says, “ in the cities That thine opinion of his sitting soth is : where he lived, in the mountains where But, rather, for the man sate there before, he wandered, in the asylums that wel­ Therefore is thine opinion sothe iwis : comed him, always guided by the poem, And I say, Though the cause of sothe of this in which he has recorded, with all the Cometh of his sitting ; yet necessite Is enterchaunged bothe in him and the.” sentiments o f his soul and all the specu­ lations of his intelligence, all the recol­ 46. As Hippolytus was banished lections of his life ; a poem which is no from Athens on the false and cruel ac­ less a confession than a vast encyclo­ cusations o f Phaedra, his step-mother, paedia.” Da^te shall be from Florence on See also the Letter of Frate Ilario, accilsatibns equally false and cruel. the passage from the Convito, and Dan­ 50. By instigation of Pope Boniface te’s Letter to a Friend, among the Il­ V III. inf Rome, as Dante here declares. lustrations at the end of Vol. I. Ap^fl, 1302, the Bianchi were ban­ 52. Boethius, Cons. Phil.t I. Prosa 4, ished from Florence on account or Ridpath’s Tr. : “ But my miseries are under pretext of a conspiracy against complete, when I reflect that the ma­ Charles of Valois, who had been called jority o f mankind attend less to the to Florence by the Guelfs as pacificator merit of things, than to their fortuitous of Tuscany. In this conspiracy Dante event ; and believe that no undertak- Notes ings are crowned with success, but such And sighed my English breath in foreign clouds, as are formed with a prudent foresight. Eating the bitter bread o f banishment.” Hence it is, that the unprosperous im­ Spenser, Mother Hubberds Tale, mediately lose the good opinion of man­ 895 : — kind. It would give me pain to relate “ Full little knowest thou, that hast not tried, to you the rumors that are flying among W hat H ell it is, in suing long to bide : the people, and the variety of discord­ T o lose good days, that m ight be better spent ; ant and inconsistent opinions entertained To waste long nights, in pensive discontent ; T o speed to-day, to be put back to-morrow ; concerning me.” T o feed on hope, to pine with fear and sorrow ; 53. At the beginning of In f X X V I. To have thy Prince’s grace, yet want her Peer’s, Dante foreshadows the vengeance of To have thy asking, yet wait many years ; God that is to fall on Florence, and ex­ T o fret thy soul with crosses and with cares j claims : — T o eat thy heart with comfortless despairs ; To fawn, to crouch, to wait, to ride, to run, “ And if it now were, it were not too soon ; T o spend, to give, — to want, — to be undone.” W ould that it were, seeing it needs must be, F o r’t w ill aggrieve me more the more I age.” 62. Among the fellow-exiles of For an account o f these disasters see Dante, as appears by the list of names In f XXVI. Note 9. preserved, was Lapo Salterello, the 58. Upon this passage M r. W right, Florentine lawyer, of whom Dante in the notes to his translation, makes speaks so contemptuously in Canto X V . the following extracts from the Bible, 128. Benvenuto says he was “ a li­ Shakespeare, and Spenser : — tigious and loquacious man, and very Ecclesiasticus xxix. 24 and xl. 28, annoying to Dante during his exile. 29 : “ It is a miserable thing to go Altogether the company of his fellow- from house to house ; for where thou exiles seems to have been disagreeable art a stranger, thou darest not open thy to him, and it better suited him to mouth. Thou shalt entertain, and “ make a party by himself.” feast, and have no thanks : moreover, 66. Shall blush with shame. thou shalt hear bitter words...... 71. Bartolommeo della Scala, Lord These things are grievous to a man o f of Verona. The arms of the understanding, — the upbraiding of were a golden ladder in a red field, sur­ house-room, and reproaching of the mounted by a black eagle. “ For a lender.” “ My son, lead not a beg­ tyrant,” says Benvenuto, “ he was re­ gar’s life, for better it is to die than to puted just and prudent.” beg. The life of him that dependeth 76. Can Grande della Scala, at this on another man’s table is not to be time only nine years old, but showing, counted for a life.” says Benvenuto, “ that he would be Richard II., III. 1 : — a true son o f Mars, bold and prompt “ M yself in battle, and victorious exceedingly.” Have stooped my neck under your injuries, He was a younger brother of Bar­ Paradiso x v i i . 319

tolommeo, and became sole Lord of vate attendants, and a table equally well Verona in 1311. He was the chief served. At times Can Grande invited captain o f the Ghibellines, and his some of them to his own table, par­ court the refuge of some of the prin­ ticularly Dante, and Guido di Castel cipal of the exiles. Dante was there of Reggio, exiled from his country in 1317 with Guido da Castello and with the friends of liberty, and who Uguccione della Faggiuola. To Can for his simplicity was called ‘ the Sim­ Grande he dedicated some cantos of ple Lombard.’ ” the Paradiso, and presented them with The harmony of their intercourse that long Latin letter so difficult to as­ seems finally to have been interrupted, sociate with the name of Dante. and Dante to have fallen into that dis­ At this time the court of Verona favor which he hints at below, hoping seems to have displayed a kind o f bar­ that, having been driven from Flor­ baric splendor and magnificence, as if ence, he may not also be driven from in imitation of the gay court of Fred­ Verona : — erick II. of Sicily. Arrivabene, Comento “ That, if the dearest place be taken from me, Storico, III. 255, says : “ Can Grande I may not lose the others by my songs.” gathered around him those distinguished’ Balbo, Life of Dante, Mrs. Bunbury’s personages whom unfortunate reverses T r ., II. 207, says : “ History, tradi­ had driven from their country ; but he tion, and the after fortunes of Dante, also kept in his pay buffoons and mu­ all agree in proving that there was a sicians, and other merry persons, who rupture between him and Cane ; if it were more caressed by the courtiers did not amount to a quarrel, there than the men famous for their deeds seems to have been some misunder­ and learning. One of the guests was standing between the magnificent pro­ Sagacio Muzio Gazzata, the historian tector and his haughty client. But o f Reggio, who has left us an account which of the two was in fault? I have of the treatment which the illustrious collected all the memorials that remain and unfortunate exiles received. Vari­ relating to this, and let every one judge ous apartments were assigned to them for himself. But I must warn my read­ in the palace, designated by various ers that , the second of the symbols; a Triumph for the warriors; three fathers of the , Groves of the Muses for the poets ; showed much less veneration than our M ercury for the artists ; Paradise for good Boccaccio for their common pre­ the preachers ; and for all, inconstant decessor Dante. Petrarch speaks as fol­ Fortune. Can Grande likewise re­ lows : * My fellow-citizen, Dante ­ ceived at his court his illustrious pris­ ghieri, was a man highly distinguished oners of war, Giacomo di Carrara, in the vulgar tongue, but in his style Vanne Scornazano, Alber.tino Mussato, and speech a little daring and rather and many others. All had their pri­ freer than was pleasing to delicate 320 Notes and studious ears, or gratifying to the When the tables were removed, the princes of our times. He then, while great heap appearing, Cane pretended banished from his country, resided at to show much astonishment, and said, the court of Can Grande, where the * Certainly, Dante is a great devourer afflicted universally found consolation of meat.’ To which Dante readily re­ and an asylum. H e at first was held plied, ‘ My lord, you would not have in much honor by Cane, but after­ seen so many bones had I been a dog wards he by degrees fell out of favor, (cane) .’ ” and day by day less pleased that lord. Can Grande died in the midst of his Actors and parasites o f every descrip­ wars, in July, 1329, from drinking at a tion used to be collected together at the fountain. A very lively picture of his same banquet ; one o f these, most im­ court, and o f the life that Dante led pudent in his words and in his obscene there, is given by Ferrari in his com­ gestures, obtained much importance and edy o f Dante a Verona. favor with many. And Cane, suspect­ 82. T h e Gascon is Clement V ., ing that Dante disliked this, called the Archbishop of Bordeaux, and elected man before him, and, having greatly Pope in 1305. The noble Henry is praised him to our poet, said: “ I won­ the Emperor Henry of Luxemburg, der how it is that this silly fellow w ho, the Ottimo says, “ was valiant in should know how to please all, and arms, liberal and courteous, compas­ should be loved by all, and that thou sionate and gentle, and the friend o f canst not, who art said to be so w ise !” virtue.” Pope Clement is said to have Dante answered : “ Thou wouldst not been secretly his enemy, while public­ wonder if thou knewest that friendship ly he professed to be his friend ; and is founded on similarity o f habits and finally to have instigated or connived dispositions.” * at his death by poison. See Purg. V I. “ It is also related, that at his table, Note 97. Henry came to Italy in which was too indiscriminately hos­ 1310, when Can Grande was about pitable, where buffoons sat down with nineteen years o f age. Dante, and where jests passed which 94. T h e commentary on the things must have been offensive to every per­ told to Dante in the Inferno and Pur- son o f refinement, but disgraceful when gatorio. See Note 1. uttered by the superior in rank to his 128. Habakkuk ii. 2: “ Write the inferior, a boy was once concealed vision, and make it plain upon tables, under the table, who, collecting the that he may run that readeth it.” bones that were thrown there by the 129. Shakespeare, Hamlet, III. 2 : guests, according to the custom o f those ‘'Let the galled jade wince, our withers times, heaped them up at Dante’s feet. are unwrung.” Paradiso xvui. 321

CANTO XVIII.

1. The Heaven of Mars continued ; and foliage are eternal. T h e fifth rest­ and the ascent to the Heaven o f Jupi­ ing-place or division of this tree is the ter, where are seen the spirits of right­ planet Mars. eous kings and rulers. 38. Joshua, the leader o f the ­ 2. Enjoying his own thought in si­ ites after the death of Moses, to whom lence. God said, Joshua i. 5 : “ As I was with Shakespeare, Sonnet X X X . : — Moses, so will I be with thee: I will “ W hen to the sessions o f sweet silent thought not fail thee, nor forsake thee.” I summon up remembrance of things past.” 40. T h e great Maccabee was Judas 9. Relinquish the hope and attempt Maccabæus, who, as is stated in BiblU of expressing. cal history, 1 Maccabees iii. 3, “ gat his 11. Wordsworth, Excursion, Book people great honor, and put on a breast­ I V .: — plate as a giant, and girt his warlike “ ’T is by comparison an easy task harness about him, and he made bat­ Earth to despise ; but to converse with heaven,— tles, protecting the host with his sword. This is not easy : — to relinquish all In his acts he was like a lion, and like W e have, or hope, o f happiness and joy, a lion’s whelp roaring for his prey.” And stand in freedom loosened from this world, 42. Æneidy VII., Davidson’s Tr. : I deem not arduous ; but must needs confess “ As at times a whip-top whirling un­ That ’t is a thing impossible to frame Conceptions equal to the soul’s desires ; der the twisted lash, which boys intent And the most «difficult o f tasks to keep on their sport drive in a large circuit Heights which the soul is competent to gain. round some empty court, the engine — Man is of dust : ethereal hopes are his, driven about by the scourge is hurried Which, when they should sustain themselves round and round in circling courses ; aloft, the unpractised throng and beardless Want due consistence; like a pillar of smoke, That with majestic energy from earth band are lost in admiration o f the volu­ Rises ; but, having reached the thinner air, ble box-wood : they lend their souls to Melts, and dissolves, and is no longer seen.” the stroke.” 43. T h e form in which Charle­ And again in 7'intern Abbey : — magne presented himself to the imagi­ “ T h at blessed mood, In which the burden of the mystery, nation o f the Middle Ages may be seen Irâfrhich the heavy and the weary weight by the following extract from Turpin’s ©r ail this unintelligible world Chronicle, Ch. XX. : “ The Emperor Is lightened.” was of a ruddy complexion, with brown 29. Paradise, or the system o f the hair ; of a well made, handsome form, heavens, which lives by the divine in­ but a stern visage. His height was fluences from above, and whose fruit about eight of his own feet, which were

v o l . h i . 41 322 Notes very long. He was of a strong, robust life holily in the service of God ; and make ; his legs and thighs very stout, he is called Saint William of the Des­ and his sinews firm. His face was ert.” thirteen inches long; his beard a palm; H e is the same hero, then, that fig­ his nose half a palm ; his forehead a ures in the old romances of the Twelve foot over. His lion-like eyes Hashed Peers of France, as Guillaume au Court fire like carbuncles; his eyebrows were Nez, or William of the Short Nose, half a palm over. W hen he was angry, so called from having had his nose cut it was a terror to look upon him. He off by a Saracen in battle. In the required eight spans for his girdle, be­ monorhythmic romance which bears sides what hung loose. He ate spar­ his name, he is thus represented : — ingly of bread ; but a whole quarter of “ Great was the court in the hall of Loon, lamb, two fowls, a goose, or a large The tables were full of fowl and venison, portion of pork ; a peacock, a crane, On flesh and fish they feasted every one ; or a whole hare. He drank moder­ But Guillaume of these viands tasted none, ately of wine and water. He was so Brown crusts ate he, and water drank alone. When had feasted every noble baron, strong, that he could at a single blow T h e cloths were removed by squire and scullion. cleave asunder an armed soldier on Count Guillaume then with the king did thus horseback, from the head to the waist, reason : and the horse likewise. He easily * What thinketh now,’ quoth he, * the gallant vaulted over four horses harnessed to­ Chari on ? gether, and could raise an armed man W ill he aid me against the prowess o f Mahon ?’ Quoth Loe'is, ‘ We will take counsel thereon, from the ground to his head, as he To-morrow in the morning shalt thou conne, stood erect upon his hand.” If aught by us in this matter can be done.’ Orlando, the famous paladin, who Guillaume heard this, — black was he as carbon, died at Roncesvalles ; the hero of Pul- He louted low, and seized a baton, ci’s Morgante Maggiore, Bojardo’s Or­ And said to the king, ‘ O f your fief will I none, lando Innamorato, and Ariosto’s Orlando I will not keep so much as a spur’s iron ; Your friend and vassal I cease to be anon ; Furioso. His sword Durandel is re­ But come you shall, whether you will or non.’ ” nowned in fiction, and his ivory horn Olivant could be heard eight miles. He is said to have been taken pris­ 46. “ This William,” says Buti, be­ oner and carried to Africa by the ing obliged to say something, “ was a Moorish King Tobaldo, whose wife great prince, who fought and died for Arabella he first converted to Chris­ the faith of Christ ; I have not been tianity, and then eloped with. able to find out distinctly who he was.” And who was Renouard ? He was T h e Ottimo says it is W illiam , Count a young Moor, who was taken prisoner of Orange in Provence ; who, after and brought up at the court o f Saint fighting for the faith against the Sara­ Louis with the king’s daughter Alice, cens, “ took the cowl, and finished his whom, after achieving unheard of won­ Paradiso xvin. 323 ders in battle and siege, he, being duly- tumult of a camp, he practised the real baptized, married. Later in life he and fictitious virtues of a convent. Su­ also became a monk, and frightened perior to the private factions o f the the brotherhood by his greediness, and chiefs, he reserved his enmity for the by going to sleep when he should have enemies of Christ ; and though he gone to mass. So say the old romances. gained a kingdom by the- attempt, his 47. , Duke of pure and disinterested zeal was ac­ Lorraine, and leader o f the First Cru­ knowledged by his rivals. Godfrey of sade. H e was born in 1061, and died, Bouillon was accompanied by his two king of Jerusalem, in 1109. Gibbon brothers,— by Eustace, the elder, who thus sketches his character, Decline and had succeeded to the county o f Bou­ Fall, Ch. L V III. : “ T h e first rank logne, and by the younger, Baldwin, both in war and council is justly due a character of more ambiguous virtue. to Godfrey of Bouillon ; and happy The Duke of Lorraine was alike cele­ would it have been for the Crusaders, brated on either side o f the Rhine ; if they had trusted themselves to the from his birth and education he was sole conduct of that accomplished he­ equally conversant with the French ro, a worthy representative of Charle­ and Teutonic languages ; the barons magne, from whom he was descended of France, Germany, and Lorraine as­ in the female line. His father was of sembled their vassals ; and the con­ the noble race of the Counts of Bou­ federate force that marched under his logne ; Brabant, the lower province of banner was composed of fourscore Lorraine, was the inheritance of his thousand foot and about ten thousand mother ; and by the Emperor’s bounty horse.” he was himself invested with that ducal 48. Robert Guiscard, founder of title which has been improperly trans­ the kingdom of Naples, was the sixth ferred to his lordship of Bouillon in o f the twelve sons o f the Baron Tan- the Ardennes. In the service of Hen­ cred de Hauteville of the diocese of ry IV. he bore the great standard of Coutance in Lower Normandy, where the Empire, and pierced with his lance he was born in the year 1015. In his the breast of Rodolph, the rebel king ; youth he left his father’s castle as a Godfrey was the first who ascended the military adventurer, and crossed the walls of Rome ; and his sickness, his Alps to join the Norman army in Apu­ vow, perhaps his remorse for bearing lia, whither three of his brothers had arms against the Pope, confirmed an gone before him, and whither at dif­ early resolution of visiting the holy ferent times six others followed him. sepulchre, not as a pilgrim, but a de­ Here he gradually won his way by his liverer. His valor was matured by sword ; and having rendered some sig­ prudence and moderation ; his piety, nal service to Pope Nicholas II., he though blind, was sincere ; and, in the was made Duke o f Apulia and Calabria, 324 Notes

and o f the lands in Italy and Sicily from the warriors of the two armies. which he wrested from the Greeks and His boundless ambition was founded Saracens. Thus from a needy adven­ on the consciousness of superior worth; turer he rose to be the founder of a in the pursuit o f greatness he was kingdom. “ The Italian conquests of never arrested by the scruples of jus­ Robert,” says Gibbon, “ correspond tice, and seldom moved by the feelings with the limits of the present kingdom of humanity ; though not insensible of o f N aples; and the countries united by fame, the choice of open or clandes­ his arms have not been dissevered by the tine means was determined only by his revolutions of seven hundred years.” present advantage. The surname of T h e same historian, Rise and Fall, Ch. Guiscard was applied to this master o f LVI., gives the following character of political wisdom, which is too often Guiscard. “ Robert was the eldest of confounded with the practice of dis­ the seven sons o f the second marriage ; simulation and deceit ; and Robert is and even the reluctant praise of his praised by the Apulian poet for excel­ foes has endowed him with the heroic ling the cunning o f Ulysses and the elo­ qualities o f a soldier and a statesman. quence o f Cicero. Yet these arts were His lofty stature surpassed the tallest disguised by an appearance of military o f his army ; his limbs were cast in frankness ; in his highest fortune he the true proportion of strength and was accessible and courteous to his gracefulness ; and to the decline of fellow-soldiers; and while he indulged life, he maintained the patient vigor of the prejudices of his new subjects, he health and the commanding dignity affected in his dress and manners to of his form. His complexion was maintain the ancient fashion of his ruddy, his shoulders were broad, his country. He grasped with a rapa­ hair and beard were long and o f a cious, that he might distribute with a flaxen color, his eyes sparkled with liberal hand ; his primitive indigence fire, and his voice, like that o f A ch il­ had taught the habits of frugality ; the les, could impress obedience and terror gain of a merchant was not below his amidst the tumult of battle. In the attention ; and his prisoners were tor­ ruder ages o f chivalry, such qualifica­ tured with slow and unfeeling cruelty tions are not below the notice o f the to force a discovery of their secret poet or historian ; they may observe treasure. According to the Greeks, that Robert, at once, and with equal he departed from Normandy with only dexterity, could wield in the right five followers on horseback and thirty hand his sword, his lance in the left ; on foot ; yet even this allowance ap­ that in the battle of Civitella he was pears too bountiful ; the sixth son of thrice unhorsed ; and that in the close Tancred of Hauteville passed the Alps of that memorable day he was adjudged as a pilgrim ; and his first military to have borne away the prize of valor band was levied among the adventurers

I Paradiso x v i i i . 325

of Italy. His brothers and country­ O f its symbolism Dante, Convito, II. men had divided the fertile lands o f 14, says: “ The heaven of Jupiter may Apulia ; but they guarded their shares be compared to Geometry on account with the jealousy of avarice ; the aspir­ o f two properties. T h e first is, that it ing youth was driven forwards to the moves between two heavens repugnant mountains o f Calabria, and in his first to its good temperateness, as are that exploits against the Greeks and the na­ o f Mars and that o f Saturn ; whence tives it is not easy to discriminate the Ptolemy says, in the book cited, that hero from the robber. To surprise Jupiter is a star o f a temperate com­ a castle or a convent, to ensnare a plexion, midway between the cold­ wealthy citizen, to plunder the ad­ ness o f Saturn and the heat o f Mars. jacent villages for necessary food, were T h e second is, that among all the stars the obscure labors which formed and it shows itself white, almost silvery. exercised the powers of his mind and And these two things are in Geometry. body. The volunteers of Normandy Geometry moves between two oppo­ adhered to his standard ; and, under sites ; as between the point and the his command, the peasants of Calabria circle (and I call in general everything assumed the name and character o f round, whether a solid or a surface, a Normans.” circle) ; for, as Euclid says, the point Robert died in 1085, on an expedi­ is the beginning o f Geom etry, and, as tion against Constantinople, undertaken he says, the circle in its most perfect at the venerable age o f seventy-five. figure, and may therefore be considered Such was the career of Robert the its end ; so that between the point and Cunning, this being the meaning of the circle, as between beginning and the old Norman word guis card, or guis- end, Geometry moves. And these two chard. For an instance of his cunning are opposed to its exactness ; for the see Inf. XXVIII. Note 14. point, on account o f its indivisibility, 63. The miracle is Beatrice, ofis immeasurable ; and the circle, on whom Dante says, in the Vita Nuova : account o f its arc, it is impossible to (( M any, when she had passed, said, square, and therefore it is impossible ‘ T h is is not a woman, rather is she to measure it exactly. And moreover one of the most beautiful angels of Geometry is very white, inasmuch as heaxçn.’ Others said, ‘ She is a mir­ it is without spot o f error, and very acle. ^Blessed be the Lord, who can exact in itself and its handmaiden, foerTormvsuch a marvel ! ’ ” which is called Perspective.” J 67. The change from the red light O f the influences of Jupiter, Buti, Jpf Marsf to the white light o f Jupiter. quoting as usual Albumasar, speaks X .ThW' planet,” says Brunetto Latini, thus : “ T h e planet Jupiter is o f a Thfsor,\ l. Ch. C X I., “ is gentle and cold, humid, airy, temperate nature, piteous7~itod full o f all good things.” and signifies the natural soul, and life, 326 Notes

and animate bodies, children and grand­ Intelligent o f seasons, and set forth children, and beauty, and wise men and Their aery caravan, high over seas doctors o f laws, and just judges, and Flying, and over lands, with mutual wing Easing their flight j — so steers the prudent firmness, and knowledge, and intellect, crane and interpretation o f dreams, truth and Her annual voyage, borne on winds j — the air divine worship, doctrine o f law and Floats as they pass.” faith, religion, veneration and fear o f 78. T h e first letters o f the word God, unity of faith and providence Diligite, completed afterward. thereof, and regulation o f manners and 82. Dante gives this title to the behavior, and will be laudable, and sig­ Muse, because from the hoof-beat of nifies patient observation, and perhaps Pegasus sprang the fountain o f the also to it belong swiftness o f mind, Muses, Hippocrene. The invocation improvidence and boldness in dan­ is here to , the Muse of epic gers, and patience and delay, and it verse. signifies beatitude, and acquisition, and 91, 93. Wisdom of S0/0mon, i. 1 : victory, .... and veneration, and “ Love righteousness, ye that be judges kingdom, and kings, and rich men, of the earth.” nobles and magnates, hope and joy, 100. Tennyson, Morte d'Arthur: — and cupidity in commodities, also of “ And drove his heel into the smouldered log, fortune, in new kinds o f grain, and That sent a blast of sparkles up the flue.” harvests, and wealth, and security in 103. by fire, and other all things, and good habits of mind, childish fancies about sparks, such as and liberality, command and goodness, wishes for golden sequins, and nuns boasting and bravery o f mind, and boldness, true love and delight o f su­ going into a chapel. Cowper, Names of Little Note in the premacy over the- citizens of a city, delight o f potentates and magnates, Biogr. Brit. : — . . . . and beauty and ornament of “ So when a child, as playful children use, dress, and joy and laughter, and afflu­ Has burnt to tinder a stale last year’s news, The flame extinct, he views the roving fire,— ence o f speech, and glibness o f tongue, There goes my lady, and there goes the squire, . . . . and hate o f evil, and attach­ There goes the parson, O illustrious spark ! ments among men, and command of And there, scarce less illustrious, goes the the known, and avoidance o f the un­ c le r k ! ” known. These are the significations 107. In this eagle, the symbol of o f the planet Jupiter, and such the in­ Imperialism, Dante displays his politi­ fluences it exerts.” cal faith. Among just rulers, this is 75. Milton, Par. Lost, V II. 425: — the shape in which the true govern­ ment o f the world appears to him. In “ Part loosely wing the region, part more wise In common, ranged in figure, wedge their the invective against Pope Boniface way, VIII., with which the canto closes, he Paradiso xix. 327

gives still further expression of his in­ 123. As says: “ The tense Imperialism. blood o f the martyrs is the seed o f the h i . The simplest interpretation of Church.” this line seems to me preferable to the 126. The bad example of the head mystic meaning which some commen­ of the Church. tators lend it. T h e Architect who built 128. By , which the heavens teaches the bird how to shut out its victims from the table o f build its nest after the same model; — the Lord.

“ The Power which built the starry dome on 130. Pope Boniface VIII., who is high, here accused o f dealing out ecclesiasti­ And poised the vaulted rafters o f the sky, cal censures only to be paid for revok­ Teaches the linnet with unconscious breast ing them. To round the inverted heaven of her nest.” 135. John the Baptist. But here is 112. The other group of beatified meant his image on the golden florin spirits. of Florence.

CANTO XIX.

1. The Heaven of Jupiter contin­ divine,” as in Inf. II. 103 he calls ued. Beatrice “ the true praise of God.” 12. T h e eagle speaks as one per­ 40. M r^ Cary quotes, Proverbs viii. son, though composed of a multitude 27 : “ When he prepared the heavens, of spirits. Here Dante’s idea of unity I was there ; when he set a compass under the Empire finds expression. upon the face of the depth, .... then 28. T h is mirror o f Divine Justice is 1 was by him .” the planet Saturn, to which Dante al­ And Milton, Par. Lost, V II. 224: — ludes in Canto IX. 61, where, speak­ “ And in his hand ing of the Intelligences of Saturn, he He took the golden compasses, prepared says : — In God’s eternal store, to circumscribe This Universe, and all created things. “ Above us there are mirrors, Thrones you call One foot he centred, and the other turned them, Round through the vast profundity obscure, From which shines out on us God Judi- And said : ‘ Thus far extend, thus far thy bounds, -can t.” This be thy just circumference, O World ! ’ ” 32. Whether a good life outside the 44. The Word or Wisdom of the Sépale of the holy Catholic faith could Deity far exceeds any manifestation of VJead to Paradise. it in the creation. 37. \Dante here calls the blessed 48. Shakespeare, Henry V III., III. spirits muds, or “ praises of the grace 2 : — 328 Notes

“ Fling away ambition, 110. T h e righteous and the unright­ By that sin fell the angels.” eous at the day o f judgment. 49. D ry den, Religio Laid, 39 : — 113. Revelation xx. 12:“ And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before “ How can the less the greater comprehend ? Or finite reason reach infinity ? G od; and the books were opened : and For what could fathom God is more than H e.” another book was opened, which is the book o f life: and the dead were judged 54. M ilton, Par. Lost, V II. 168: — out of those things which were writ­ “ Boundless the deep, bccause I Am, who fill ten in the books, according to their Infinitude, nor vacuous the space.” works.” 55. T h e human mind can never be 115. This is the «-German Albert” so powerful but that it will perceive the o f Purg. VI. 97 : — Divine Mind to be infinitely beyond “ O German Albert, who abandonest her its comprehension ; or, as Buti inter­ Th at has grown savage and indomitable, prets, — reading gli e parventey which And oughtest to bestride her saddle-bow, reading I have followed, — “ much May a just judgment from the stars down fall greater than what appears to the hu­ Upon thy blood, and be it new and open man mind, and what the human intel­ That thy successor may have fear thereof; Because thy father and thyself have suffered, lect sees.” By o f those transalpine lands distrained, 65. Milton, Par. Losty I. 63 : — T h e garden o f the empire to be waste.” “ No light, but rather darkness visible.” T h e deed which was so soon to 104. iii. 23 : “ But before move the pen of the Recording Angel faith came, we were kept under the was the invasion of Bohemia in 1303. law, shut up unto the faith which 120. Philip the Fair of France, should afterwards be revealed.” who, after his defeat at Courtray in 106. Matthew vii. 21 : “ Not every 1302, falsified the coin o f the realm, one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, with which he paid his troops. He shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ; was killed in 1314 by a fall from his but he that doeth the will of'my Fa­ horse, caused by the attack o f a wild ther which is in heaven.” boar. Dante uses the word cotennay 108. Dryden, Religio Laiciy 208: — the skin of the wild boar, for the boar

“ Then those who followed Reason’s dictates itself. right, 122. T h e allusion here is to the Lived up, and lifted high her natural ligh^ border wars between John Baliol of With may see their Maker’s face, Scotland, and Edward I. of England. While thousand rubric martyrs want a place.” 125. Most of the commentators say 109. Matthew xii. 41 : “ The men that this king of Spain was one of the of Nineveh shall rise in judgment with Alphonsos, but do not agree as to this generation, and shall condemn it.” which one. Tommaseo says it was Paradiso xix. 329

Ferdinand IV. (1295.-1312), and he son’s Tr. : “ Here, alas! after being is probably right. It was this mon­ tossed by so many storms at sea, I lose arch, or rather his generals, who took my sire Anchises, my solace in every Gibraltar from the Moors. In 1312 care and suffering. Here thou, best o f he put to death unjustly the brothers fathers, whom in vain, alas ! I saved Carvajal, who on the scaffold sum­ from so great dangers, forsakest me, moned him to appear before the judg­ spent with toils.” ment seat o f G od within thirty days ; 134. In diminutive letters, and not and before the time had expired he in Roman capitals, like the D il i g i t e was found dead' upon his sofa. From J u s t i t i a m o f Canto X V III. 91, and this event he received the surname of the record of the virtues and vices of E l Emplazado, the Summoned. It is the “ Cripple of Jerusalem.” said that his death was caused by in­ 137. The uncle of Frederick of temperance. Sicily was James, king of the Balearic The Bohemian is Winceslaus II., Islands. He joined Philip the Bold son of Ottocar. He is mentioned, o f France in his disastrous invasion o f Purg. VII. 101, as one “ who feeds in Catalonia ; and in consequence lost his luxury and ease.” own crown. 127. Charles II., king of Apulia, T h e brother o f Frederick was James whose virtues may be represented by of Aragon, who, on becoming king of a unit and his vices by a thousand. that realm, gave up Sicily, which his He was called the “ Cripple of Jerusa­ father had acquired. lem,” on account of his lameness, and By these acts they dishonored their because as king of Apulia he also bore native land and the crowns they wore. the title of King of Jerusalem. See 139. Dionysius, king of Portugal, Purg. XX. Note 79. who reigned from 1279 to 1325. The 131. Frederick, son of Peter of Ara­ Ottimo says that, “ given up wholly to gon, and king, or in some form ruler the acquisition o f wealth, he led the of Sicily, called from Mount Etna the life o f a merchant, and had money deal­ “ Island of the Fire.” The Ottimo ings with all the great merchants o f his comments thus: “ Peter of Aragon was reign ; nothing regal, nothing magnif­ liberal and magnanimous, and the au­ icent, can be recorded of him.” thor says that this man is avaricious Philalethes is disposed to vindicate and pusillanimous.” Perhaps his great­ the character of Dionysius against these est crime in the eyes o f Dante was his aspersions, and to think them founded abandoning the cause o f the Imperial­ only in the fact that Dionysius loved ists. the arts o f peace better than the more 132. According to Virgil, Anchises shining art o f war, joined in no cru­ died in Sicily, “ on the joyless coast of sade against the Moors, and was a pa­ Drepanum.” Æ neiâ, III. 708, David- tron o f manufactures and commerce. v o l . h i. 42 330 Notes

T h e Ottimo's note on this nameless Louis X IV . made Jiis famous boast, Norwegian is curious : “ As his islands <( I l n’y a plus de Pyrénées are situated at the uttermost extremities 145. In proof of this prediction the of the earth, so his life is on the extreme example of Cyprus is given. o f reasonableness and civilization.” 146. Nicosia and Famagosta are cities Benvenuto remarks only that “ Nor­ of Cyprus, here taken for the whole way is a cold northern region, where island, in 1300 badly governed by Hen­ the days are very short, and whence ry II. of the house of the Lusignani. come excellent falcons.” Buti is still “ And well he may call him beast,” more brief. He says : “ That is, the says the Ottimo, “ for he was wholly king of Norway.” Neither of these given up to lust and sensuality, w hich commentators, nor any of the later should be far removed from every king.” ones, suggest the name o f this mon­ 148. Upon this line Benvenuto com­ arch, except the Germans, Philalethes ments with unusual vehemence. “ T h is and W itte, who think it may be Eric king,” he says, “ does not differ nor the Priest-hater, or Hakon Longshanks. depart from the side of the other beasts; 140. Rascia or Ragusa is a city in that is, of the other vicious kings. And Dalmatia, situated on the Adriatic, and of a truth, Cyprus with her people dif- capital of the kingdom of that name. fereth not, nor is separated from the T h e king here alluded to is Uroscius bestial life o f the rest ; rather it sur- II., who married a daughter of the Em- passeth and exceedeth all peoples and p^j’crrsJVIichael Palæologus, and coun- kings of the kingdoms of Christendom ■feitecKthe Venetian coin. in superfluity of luxury, gluttony, ef­ 141. In this line I have followed feminacy, and every kind of pleasure. he reading male ha visto, instead o f the But to attempt to describe the kinds, ejcpjnmon one, male aggiusto. the sumptuousness, the variety, and the 142. T h e Ottimo comments as fol­ frequency of their banquets, would be lows : “ Here he reproves the vile and disgusting to narrate, and tedious and unseemly lives of the kings of Hun­ harmful to write. Therefore men who gary, down to Andrea ” (Dante’s con­ live soberly and temperately should temporary), “ whose life the Hun­ avert their eyes from beholding, and garians praised, and whose death they their ears from hearing, the meretri­ wept.” cious, lewd, and fetid manners of that 144. I f it can make the Pyrenees a island, which, with God’s permission, bulwark to protect it against the in­ the Genoese have now invaded, cap­ vasion of Philip the Fair of France. tured, and evil entreated and laid un­ It was not till four centuries later that der contribution.” Paradiso xx. 331

CAN TO XX.

I. The Heaven of Jupiter continued. 44. The Emperor , whose 3. Coleridge, Ancient Mariner : — soul was saved by the prayers o f St.

“ T h e sun’s rim dips j the stars rush out j Gregory. For the story of the poor A t one stride comes the dark.” w idow , see Purg. X. 73, and note. 49. King Hezekiah. 5. Blanco W hite, Night : — 51. 2 Kings xx. 11 : “ And Isaiah u Mysterious Night ! when our first parent knew the prophet cried unto the Lord ; and Thee, from report divine, and heard thy he brought the shadow ten degrees name, Did he not tremble for this lovely frame, backward, by which it had gone down This glorious canopy of light and blue ? in the dial of Ahaz.” Yet ’neath a curtain of translucent dew, 55. Constantine, who transferred the Bathed in the rays o f the great setting flame, seat o f empire, the Roman laws, and Hesperus with the host of heaven came, the Roman standard to Byzantium, thus And lo ! creation widened in man’s view. in a poetic sense becoming a Greek. Who could have thought such darkness lay concealed 56. This refers to the supposed gift Within thy beams, O Sun! or who could of Constantine to Pope Sylvester, known find, in ecclesiastical history as the patrimony Whilst fly, and leaf, and insect stood re­ of . Inf. X X I. 115: — vealed, That to such countless orbs thou mad’st us “ Ah, Constantine ! of how much woe was blind ? mother, W hy do we, then, shun death with anxious Not thy conversion, but that marriage- strife ? dower If Light can thus deceive, wherefore not Which the first wealthy Father took from Life ? ” thee ! ”

37. King David, who carried the See also the note. Ark of the Covenant from Kirjath- 62. William the Second, surnamed jearim to the house of Obed-Edom, the Good, son o f Robert Guiscard, and and thence to Jerusalem. See 2 Sam­ king of Apulia and Sicily, which king­ doms were then lamenting the living uel vi. 41. In so far as the Psalms were the presence of such kings as Charles the result of his own free will, and not of Lame, “ the Cripple of Jerusalem,” divine inspiration. As in Canto VI. king of Apulia, and Frederick of Ara­ 118 : — gon, king of Sicily. “ King Guilielm o,” says the Ottimo, “ But in commensuration of our wages “ was just and reasonable, loved his W ith our desert is portion of our joy, Because we see them neither less nor subjects, and kept them in such peace, greater.” that living in Sicily might then be 332 Notes esteemed living in a terrestrial paradise. Pour forth their populous youth about the hive He was liberal to all, and proportioned In clusters; they,among fresh dews and flowers, F ly to and fro, or on the smoothed plank, his bounties to the virtue [o f the re­ The suburb of their straw-built citadel, ceiver]. And he had this rule, that if New rubbed with balm, expatiate and confer a vicious or evil-speaking courtier came Their state-affairs.” to his court, he was immediately no­ Landor, Pent amer on, p. 92, says : ticed by the masters o f ceremony, and “ All the verses that ever were written provided with gifts and robes, so that on the nightingale are scarcely worth he might have a cause to depart. I f the beautiful triad of this divine poet he was wise, he departed ; if not, he on the lark. In the first o f them, do was politely dismissed.” The Vicar not you see the twinkling of her wings o f Wakefield seems to have followed against the sky ? As often as I repeat the example of the good King Wil­ them, my ear is satisfied, my heart liam, for he says : “ W hen any one o f (like hers) contented.” our relations was found to be a per­ 92. In scholastic language the quid­ son o f very bad character, a trouble­ dity o f a thing is its essence, or that by some guest, or one we desired to get which it is what it is. rid of, upon his leaving my house I 94. Matthew xi. 12: “ And from ever took care to lend him a riding- the days of John the Baptist until coat, or a pair of boots, or sometimes now the kingdom of heaven suffereth a horse o f small value, and I always violence, and the violent take it by had the satisfaction of finding he never force.” came back to return them.” 100. Trajan and Ripheus. 68. A Trojan hero slain at the sack 105. Ripheus lived before Christ, o f T roy. Æneidy II. 426 : “ Ripheus and Trajan after. also falls, the most just among the Shakespeare, King Henry IF ., I. 1 : — Trojans, and most observant of the right.” “ In those holy fields Venturi thinks that, if Dante must O ver whose acres walked those blessed feet, Which fourteen hundred years ago were nailed, needs introduce a Pagan into Paradise, For our advantage, on the bitter cross.” he would have done better to have chosen Æneas, who was the hero of 106. Trajan. hia master, Virgil, and, moreover, the h i . Being in hell, he could not re­ founder of the . pent ; being resuscitated, his inclina­ 73. The word “ expatiate ” is here tions could turn towards good. used in the sense given it by Milton 112. The legend of Trajan is, that in the following passage, Par. Lost, I. by the prayers of St. Gregory the Great 768 : — he was restored to life, after he had

“ A s bees, been dead four hundred years ; that he In spring-time when the sun with Taurus rides, lived long enough to be baptized, and Paradiso xxi. 333

was then received into Paradise. See The second was as if her flesh and bones Purg. X. Note 73. Had all been fashioned out of emerald ; The third appeared as snow but newly 118. Ripheus. “ T h is is a fiction fallen.” of our author,” says Buti, “ as the in­ telligent reader may imagine; for there 130. Romans ix. 20 : “ Nay but, O is no proof that Ripheus the Trojan is man, who art thou that repliest against saved.” God ? Shall the thing formed say to 127. Faith, Hope, and Charity. him that formed it, Why hast thou Purg. X X IX . 121: — made me thus ? Had not the potter power over the clay, o f the same lump “ Three ladies at the right wheel in a circle Came onward dancing ; one so very red to make one vessel unto honor, and an­ That in the fire she hardly had been noted. other unto dishonor ? ”

C A N T O XXI.

1./The Heaven of Saturn, where are highest o f all ; for, as Aristotle says at seep the Spirits of the Contemplative. the beginning o f his treatise on the h T h is planet,” says^JBrunetto La- Soul, Science is of high nobility, from .tfni, “ is cruel, felonious, amj of a cold the nobleness o f its subject, and from nature.” Dante, Convito, II. 14, makes its certainty ; and this more than any it the symbol of Astrology. “ T h e of the above-mentioned is noble and Heaven of Saturn,” he says, “ has two high, from its noble and high subject, properties by which it may be com­ which is the movement of the heavens; pared to Astrology. T h e first is the and high and noble from its certainty, slowness of its movement through the w hich is without any defect, as one twelve signs ; for, according to the that proceeds from a most perfect and writings of Astrologers, its revolution regular source. And if any one thinks requires twenty-nine years and more. there is any defect in it, the defect is The second is, that it is the highest of not on the side of the Science, but, as all the planets. And these two prop­ Ptolemy says, it comes from our negli­ erties are in Astrology ; for in com­ gence, and to that it should be attrib­ pleting its circle, that is, in learning it, uted.” a great space o f time passes ; both on O f the influences of Saturn, Buti, account of its demonstrations, which quoting Albumasar, says : “ T h e na­ are more than in any of the above-men­ ture of Saturn is cold, dry, melancholy, tioned sciences, and on account o f the sombre, o f grave asperity, and may be experience which is necessary to judge cold and moist, and o f ugly color, and rightly in it. And, moreover, it is the is o f much eating and o f true lo v e ,. . . . 334 Notes

And it signifies ships at sea, and jour- 27. T h e peaceful reign o f Saturn, in neyings long and perilous, and malice, the Age of Gold. and envy, and tricks, and , 29. “ As in Mars,” comments the and boldness in dangers, .... and sin­ Ottimo, “ he placed the Cross for a gularity, and little companionship of stairway, to denote that through mar­ men, and pride and magnanimity, and tyrdom the spirits had ascended to simulation and boasting, and servitude God ; and in Jupiter, the Eagle, as a of rulers, and every deed done with sign of the Empire ; so here he places force and malice, and injuries, and an­ a golden stairway, to denote that the ger, and strife, and bonds and impris­ ascent of these souls, which was by- onment, truth in words, delight, and contemplation, is more supreme and beauty, and intellect; experiments and more lofty than any other.” diligence in cunning, and affluence o f 35. Shakespeare, Macbeth, III. 2: — thought, and profoundness of counsel. “ Th e crow . . . . And it signifies old and ponderous Makes wing to the rooky wood.” men, and gravity and fear, lamentation Henry Vaughan, The Bee : — and sadness, embarrassment o f mind, “ And hard by shelters on some bough and , and affliction, and destruc­ ’s servant, the wise crow.” tion, and loss, and dead men, and remains of the dead ; weeping and And Tennyson, Locks ley H all: — orphanhood, and ancient things, an­ “ As the many-wintered crow that leads the cestors, uncles, elder brothers, servants clanging rookery home.” and muleteers, and men despised, and 43. The spirit of Peter Damiano. robbers, and those who dig graves, and 46. Beatrice. those who steal the garments o f the 63. Because your mortal ear could dead, and tanners, vituperators, magi­ not endure the sound of our singing, as cians, and warriors, and vile men.” your mortal eye could not the splendor 6. Semele, the daughter of Cadmus, of Beatrice’s smile. who besought her lover, Jupiter, to 81. As in Canto XII. 3 : — come to her, as he went to Juno, “ in “ Began the holy millstone to revolve.” all the pomp of his divinity.” Ovid, M et., III., Addison’s Tr. : — 90. As in Canto X IV . 40 : —

“ The mortal dame, too feeble to engage “ Its brightness is proportioned to its ardor, T h e lightning’s flashes and the thunder’s rage, The ardor to the vision ; and the vision Consumed amidst the glories she desired, Equals what grace it has above its worth.” And in the terrible embrace expired.” 106. Among the Apennines, east o f 13. To the planet Saturn, which Arezzo, rises Mount Catria, sometimes was now in the sign o f the Lion, and called, from its forked or double sum­ sent down its influence warmed by the mit, the Força di Fano. On its slope heat of this constellation. stands the monastery o f Santa Croce di Paradiso xxi. 335

Fonte Avellama. Troya, in his Veltro that he must have written the five can­ Allegorico, as quoted in Balbo’s Life and tos of the Paradiso after the twentieth ; Times of Dante, Mrs. Bunbury’s Tr., because when he mentions Florence in II. 218, describes this region as fol­ the twenty-first canto he speaks of Ca­ lows : “ The monastery is built on the tria, and in what he says in the twenty- steepest mountains of Umbria. Catria, fifth, of wishing to receive his poetic the giant of the Apennines, hangs over crown at his , we can it, and so overshadows it that in some perceive his hope to be restored to his months of the year the light is fre­ country and his beautiful fold (ovile) quently shut out. A difficult and lone­ when time should have overcome the ly path through the forests leads to the difficulties of the manner of his re­ ancient hospitium o f these courteous turn.” hermits, who point out the apartments Am père, Voyage Dantesque, p. 265, where their predecessors lodged Ali­ describes his visit to the monastery of ghieri. We may read his name repeat­ Fonte Avellana, and closes thus : — edly on the walls ; the marble effigy “ They took particular pleasure in of him bears witness to the honorable leading us to an echo, the wonder o f care with which the memory of the Avellana, and the most powerful I ever great Italian is preserved from age to heard. It repeats distinctly a whole age in that silent retirement. The line of verse, and even a line and a Prior Moricone received him there in half. I amused myself in making the 1318, and the annals of Avellana relate rocks address to the great poet, whom this event with pride. But if they had they had seen wandering among their been silent, it would be quite sufficient summits, what he said o f , — to have seen Catria, and to have read “ Onorate l’ .altissimo poeta.” Dante’s description o f it, to be assured The line was distinctly articulated by that he ascended it. There, from the the voice of the mountain, which woody summit of the rock, he gazed seemed to be the far-off and mysterious upon his country, and rejoiced in the voice of the poet himself. .... thought that he was not far from her. “ In order to find the recollection He struggled with his desire to return to of Dante more present than in the her; and when he was able to return, he cells, and even in the chamber o f the banished him self anew, not to submit to inscription, I went out at night, and dishonor. Having descended the moun­ sat upon a stone a little above the tain, he admired the ancient manners monastery. The moon was not vis­ of the inhabitants of Avellana, but he ible, being still hidden by the immense showed little indulgence to his hosts, peaks ; but I could see some o f the who appeared to him to have lost their less elevated summits struck by her old virtues. At this time, and during first glimmerings. T h e chants o f the his residence near Gubbio, it seems monks came up to me through the 336 Notes darkness, and mingled with the bleat­ O f his life at Fonte Avellana, Butler, ing o f a kid lost in the mountains. Lives of the Saints, (Feb. 23,) II. 217, I saw through the window of the choir says : “ Whatever austerities he pre­ a white monk prostrate in prayer. I scribed to others he was the first to thought that perhaps Dante had sat practise himself, remitting nothing of upon that stone, that he had contem­ them even in his old age. He lived plated those rocks, that moon, and shut up in his cell as in a prison, fasted heard those chants always the same, every day, except festivals, and allowed like the sky and the mountains.” himself no other subsistence than coarse 110. This hermitage, according to bread, bran, herbs, and water, and this Butler, Lives of the Saints, II. 212, was he never drank fresh, but what he had founded by the blessed Ludolf, about kept from the day before. He tor­ twenty years before Peter Damiano tured his body with iron girdles and came to it. frequent disciplines, to render it more 112. Thus it began speaking for the obedient to the spirit. H e passed the third time. three first days o f every Lent and A d­ 121. St. Peter Damiano was born vent without taking any kind of nourish­ o f a poor family at Ravenna, about ment whatsoever ; and often for forty 988 ; and, being left an orphan in his days together lived only on raw herbs childhood, went to live with an elder and fruits, or on pulse steeped in cold brother, who set him to tending swine. water, without touching so much as Another brother, who was a priest at bread, or anything which had passed Ravenna, took compassion on him, and the fire. A mat spread on the floor educated him. He in turn became a was his bed. H e used to make wooden teacher ; and, being o f an ascetic turn spoons and such like useful mean things, of mind, he called himself Peter the to exCTfcise himself at certain hours in Sinner, wore a hair shirt, and was as­ m^mnrHa^or.” siduous in fasting and prayer. T w o {/ 122. ii is a question whether Peter Benedictine monks of the monastery of Damian» and Peter the Sinner are the Fonte Avellana, passing through Ra­ same n/rson, or whether by the latter venna, stopped at the house where he "lsTfieant Peter Onesti o f Ravenna ; for lodged ; and he resolved to join their both in their humility took that name. brotherhood, which he did soon after­ The solution of the question depends ward. In 1041 he became Abbot of upon the reading fu i or f u in this line; the monastery, and in 1057, Cardinal- and of twenty-eight printed editions Bishop of Ostia. In 1062 he returned consulted by Barlow, fourteen were for to Fonte Avellana; and in 1072, being fu i, and fourteen for fu . Of the older “ fourscore and three years old,” died 1 commentators, the Ottimo thinks two on his way to Rome, in the convent of distinct persons are meant ; Benvenuto Our Lady near Faenza. and Buti decide in favor o f one. Paradiso xxi. 337

Benvenuto interprets thus : “ In Ca- Professor first read it publicly in his tria I was called Peter Damiano, and lectures at Bologna, in 1389, eighty- I was Peter the Sinner in the monas­ eight years after Dante’s death, though tery o f Santa Maria in Porto at Ra­ this impression may have been some­ venna on the shore of the Adriatic. what softened by its being delivered in Some persons maintain, that this Peter Latin : — the Sinner was another monk of the “ Here Peter Damiano openly re­ order, which is evidently false, because bukes the modern shepherds as being Damiano gives his real name in Catria, the opposite of the Apostles before­ and here names himself [Sinner] from mentioned, saying, — humility.” ‘ Now some one to support them on each side Buti says : “ I was first a friar called The modern shepherds need ’; Peter the Sinner, in the Order of Santa that is to say, on the right and on the M aria...... And afterwards he went le ft; from there to the monastery at the 4 And some to lead them, hermitage of Catria, having become a So heavy are they ’ ; monk.” that is, so fat and corpulent. I have 125. In 1057, when he was made seen many such at the court o f Rome. Cardinal-Bishop of Ostia. And this is in contrast with the lean­ 127. Cephas is St. Peter. John i. ness of Peter and Paul before men­ 42: “ Thou art Simon the s o n o fjo n a ; tioned. Thou shalt be called Cephas, which is, ‘ And to hold their trains,’ by interpretation, a stone.” The Ot- timo seems to have forgotten this pas­ because they have long cloaks, sweep­ sage o f Scripture when he wrote : ing the ground with their trains. And “ Cephas, that is, St. Peter, so called this too is in contrast with the naked­ from the large head he had (cephas, ness o f the afore-mentioned Apostles. that is to say, head).” And therefore, stung with grief, he The mighty Vessel of the Holy Spir­ adds, it is St. Paul. Acts ix. 15 : “ H e is a ‘ They cover up their palfreys with their cloaks,’ chosen vessel unto me.” fat and sleek, as they themselves are ; 129. Luke x. 7 : “ And in the same for their mantles are so long, ample, house remain, eating and drinking such and capacious, that they cover man and things as they give : for the laborer is horse. Hence he says, worthy of his hire.” 130. The commentary of Benve­ ‘ So that two beasts go underneath one skin ’ ; nuto da Imola upon this passage is too that is, the beast who carries, and he striking to be omitted here. The who is carried, and is more beastly reader may imagine the impression it than the beast himself. And, truly, produced upon the audience when the had the author lived at the present v o l . h i. 43 338 Notes day he might have changed this phrase or mule, in which there is no under­ and said, standing ; that is, without reason. On

‘ So that three beasts go underneath one skin’j account of these things, Peter in anger cries out to God, namely, cardinal, concubine, and horse ; as I have heard of one, whom I knew ‘ O Patience, that dost tolerate so much ! ’ ” well, who used to carry his concubine 142. A cry so loud that he could to hunt on the crupper of his horse or not distinguish the words these spirits mule. And truly he was like a horse uttered.

CANTO XXII.

1. The Heaven of Saturn contin­ ranges over the richest and most beauti­ ued ; and the ascent to the Heaven of ful valley of Italy, the the Fixed Stars. ‘ Rura quæ Liris quietâ 31. It is the spirit of St. Benedict Mordet aquâ taciturnus amnis.’ ;ttfat spfc^ks. The river can be traced through the ' 37. Nbt far from Aquinum in the lands of Aquinum and Pontecorvo, till Terra di jLavoro, the birthplace of it is lost in the haze which covers the Juvenal anfd of Thomas Aquinas, rises plain of Sinuessa and Minturnae ; a MS»ate--Cassino, celebrated for its Ben­ small strip of sea is visible just beyond edictine monastery. The following the mole of Gaeta. description of the spot is from a letter “ In this interesting but little known in the Daily News, February 26, and uncivilized country, the monastery 1866, in which the writer pleads ear­ has been the only centre of religion nestly that this monastery may escape and intelligence for nearly 1350 years. the doom of all the Religious Orders in It was founded by St. Benedict in 529, Italy, lately pronounced by the Italian and is the parent of all the greatest Parliament. Benedictine monasteries in the world. “ The monastery of Monte Cassino In 589 the monks, driven out by the stands exactly half-way between Rome Lombards, took refuge in Rome, and and Naples. From the top of the remained there for 130 years. In 884 Monte Cairo, which rises immediately the monastery was burned by the Sara­ above it, can be seen to the north the cens, but it was soon after restored. summit of Monte Cavo, so conspicuous With these exceptions it has existed from Rome ; and to the south, the hill without a break from its foundation till of the Neapolitan Camaldoli. From the present day. the terrace of the monastery the eye “ There is scarcely a Pope or Em­ Paradiso xxn. 339 peror of importance who has not been any visitors who came to them ; be­ personally connected with its history. sides this, they , had just completed a From its mountain crag it has seen fac-simile of their splendid manuscript Goths, Lombards, Saracens, Normans, of Dante, in a large folio volume, Frenchmen, Spaniards, Germans, scour which was edited and printed by their and devastate the land which, through own unassisted labor. This was in­ all modern history, has attracted every tended as an offering to the kingdom invader. of Italy in its new capital, and rumor “ It is hard that, after it has escaped says that they have incurred the dis­ the storms of war and rapine, it should pleasure of the Pope by their liberal be destroyed by peaceful and enlight­ opinions. On every ground of respect ened legislation. for prescription and civilization, it “ I do not, however, wish to plead would be a gross injustice to destroy its cause on sentimental grounds. The this monastery. monastery contains a library which, in “ * I f we are saved,’ one of the spite of the pilfering of the Popes, and monks said to me, * it will be by the the wanton burnings of Championnet, public opinion of Europe.’ It is the is still one of the richest in Italy ; most enlightened part of that opinion while its archives are, I believe, un­ which I am anxious to rouse in their equalled in the world. Letters of the behalf.” Lombard kings who reigned at Pavia, In the palmy days of the monastery of Hildebrand and the Countess Matil­ the Abbot of Monte Cassino was the da, of Gregory and Charlemagne, are First Baron of the realm, and is said to here no rarities. Since the days of have held all the and privileges Paulus Diaconus in the eighth century, of other barons, and even criminal juris­ it has contained a succession of monks diction in the land. This the inhabi­ devoted to literature. His mantle has tants p f the town of Cassino found so descended in these later days to Abate intolerable, that they tried to buy the Tosti, one of the most accomplished right; with all the jewels of the women of contemporary Italian writers. In and all the silver of their households. the Easter of last year, I found twenty When the law for the suppression of monks in the monastery : they worked the iconvents passed, they are said to harder than any body of or have celebrated the event with great Cambridge fellows I am acquainted enthusiasm ; but the monks, as well with ; they educated two hundred boys, thèy might, sang an Oremus in their and fifty novices ; they kept up all the chapel, instead of a Te Deum. services of their cathedral ; the care of For j l . description of the library of the archives included a laborious cor­ fonte Cassmoi in Boccaccio’s time, see respondence with literary men of all ^Note 75 of this^anto. nations ; they entertained hospitabl 40. St. Benedict was born at Norcia, ’ 340 Notes in the Duchy of Spoleto, in 480, and head-gear, with a distaff, spinning, died at Monte Cassino in 543. In his while overhead countless nightingales early youth he was sent to school in sing at once from the fringe of shrub­ Rome; but being shocked at the wild bery. The glorious great white clouds life of Roman school-boys, he fled look over the mountain-tops into our from the city at the age of fourteen, enchanted valley, and sometimes a lock and hid himself among the mountains of their vapory wool would be torn off, of Subiaco, some forty miles away. to lie for a while in some inaccessible A monk from a neighboring convent ravine like a snow-drift ; but it seemed gave him a monastic dress, and pointed as if no shadow could fly over our out to him a cave, in which he lived privacy of sunshine to-day. The ap­ for three years, the monk supplying proach to the monastery is delicious. him with food, which he let down to You pass out of the hot sun into the him from above by a cord. green shadows of ancient ilexes, lean­ In this retreat he was finally dis­ ing and twisting every way that is covered by some shepherds, and the graceful, their branches velvety with fame of his sanctity was spread through brilliant moss, in which grow feathery the land. The monks of Vicovara ferns, fringing them with a halo of chose him for their Abbot, and then verdure. Then comes the convent, tried to poison him in his wine. He with its pleasant old monks, who show left them and returned to Subiaco; and their sacred vessels (one by Cellini) there built twelve monasteries, placing and their relics, among which is a twelve monks with a superior in each. finger-bone of one of the Innocents. O f the scenery of Subiaco, Lowell, Lower down is a convent of Santa Fireside Travels, p. 271, gives the fol­ Scolastica, where the first book was lowing sketch: “ Nothing can be more printed in Italy.” lovely than the scenery about Subiaco. In the gardens of the convent of San The town itself is built on a kind of Benedetto still bloom, in their season, cone rising from the midst of a valley the roses, which the legend says have abounding in olives and vines, with a been propagated from the briers in superb mountain horizon around it, and which the saint rolled himself as a pen­ the green Anio cascading at its feet. ance. But he had outward foes, as As you walk to the high-perched con­ well as inward, to contend with, and vent of San Benedetto, you look across they finally drove him from Subiaco to the river on your right just after leav­ Monte Cassino. ing the town, to a cliff over which the Montalembert, Monks of the West, ivy pours in torrents, and in which Authorized Tr., II. 16, says : — dwellings have been hollowed out. In “ However, Benedict had the ordi­ the black doorway of every one sits nary fate of great men and saints. The a woman in scarlet bodice and white great number of conversions worked Paradiso xxii. 341 by the example and fame of his auster­ whom the world has known. He ity awakened a homicidal envy against ended his journey in a scene very dif­ him. A wicked priest of the neighbor­ ferent from that of Subiaco, but of hood attempted first to decry and then incomparable grandeur and majesty. to poison him. Being unsuccessful in There, upon the boundaries of Sam- both, he endeavored, at least, to injure nium and Campania, in the centre of him in the object of his most tender a large basin, half surrounded by ab­ solicitude, — in the souls of his young rupt and picturesque heights, rises a disciples. For that purpose he sent, scarped and isolated hill, the vast and even into the garden of the monastery rounded summit of which overlooks the where Benedict dwelt and where the course of the Liris near its fountain- monks labored, seven wretched women, head, and the undulating plain which whose gestures, sports, and shameful extends south towards the shores of nudity were designed to tempt the the Mediterranean, and the narrow val­ young monks to certain fall. Who leys which, towards the north, the does not rçcognize in this incident east, and the west, lost themselves in the mixture of barbarian rudeness and the lines of the mountainous horizon. frightful corruption which characterize This is Monte Cassino. At the foot ages of decay and transition ? When of this rock, Benedict found an amphi­ Benedict, from the threshold of his theatre of the time of the Cæsars, cell, perceived these shameless crea­ amidst the ruins of the town of Casi- tures, he despaired of his work ; he num, which the most learned and pious acknowledged that the interest of his of Romans, Varro, that pagan Bene­ beloved children constrained him to dictine, whose memory and knowl­ disarm so cruel an enmity by retreat. edge the sons of Benedict took pleasure He appointed superiors to the twelve in honoring, had rendered illustrious. monasteries which he had founded, From the summit the prospect extended and, taking with him a small number on one side towards Arpinum, where of disciples, he left forever the wild the prince of Roman orators was born, gorges of Subiaco, where he had lived and on the other towards Aquinum, for thirty-five years. already celebrated as the birthplace of " Without withdrawing from the Juvenal, before it was known as the mountainous region which extends country of Angelicus, which along the western side of the Apen­ latter distinction should make the name nines, Benedict directed his steps to­ of this little town known among all wards the south, along the Abruzzi, Christians. and penetrated into that Land of La­ “ It was amidst these noble recollec­ bor, the name of which seems natu­ tions, this solemn nature, and upon that rally suited to a soil destined to be predestinated height, that the patriarch the cradle of the most laborious men of the monks of the West founded the 342 Notes

capital of the monastic order. He prayer, and, in presence of a multitude found paganism still surviving there. of people, raised to life a novice who Tw o hundred years after Constantine, had been crushed by the fall of a wall in the heart of Christendom, and so at Mount Cassino.” near Rome, there still existed a very A story of St. Benedict and his sister ancient temple of Apollo and a sacred Scholastica is thus told by Mrs. Jame­ wood, where a multitude of peasants son, Legends of Monastic Orders, p. 12 : sacrificed to the gods and demons. “ Towards the close of his long life Benedict preached the faith of Christ Benedict was consoled for many trou­ to these forgotten people ; he persuad­ bles by the arrival of his sister Scholas­ ed them to cut down the wood, to tica, who had already devoted herself overthrow the temple and the idol.” to a religious life, and now took up On the ruins of this temple he built her residence in a retired cell about two chapels, and higher up the moun­ a league and a half from his convent. tain, in 529, laid the foundation of his Very little is known o f Scholastica, famous monastery. Fourteen years except that she emulated her brother’s afterward he djoLJji^the church of piety and self-denial ; and although it this monastery, standing with his arms is not said that she took any vows, she stretched out in prayer. / is generally considered as the first Ben­ “ St. Bennet,” says Butler, Lives of edictine nun. When she followed her the Saints, III. 235, “ calls his Or­ brother to Monte Cassino, she drew der a school in which men learn how around her there a small community to serve God j. and his life was to of pious woman ; but nothing more is his disciples a perfect model for their recorded of her, except that he used imitation, and a transcript of his rule. to visit her once a year. On one oc­ Being chosen by God, like another casion, when they had been conversing Moses, to conduct faithful souls into together on spiritual matters till rather the true promised land, the kingdom late in the evening, Benedict rose to of heaven, he was enriched with emi­ depart ; his sister entreated him to re­ nent supernatural gifts, even those of main a little longer, but he refused. 'miracles and prophecy. He seemed Scholastica then, bending her head over like another Eliseus, endued by God her clasped hands, prayed that Heaven with an extraordinary power, com­ would interfere and render it impos­ manding all nature, and, like the an­ sible for her brother to leave her. cient prophets, foreseeing future events. Immediately there came on such a He often raised the sinking courage of furious tempest of rain, thunder, and his monks, and baffled the various arti­ lightning, that Benedict was obliged fices of the Devil with the sign of the to delay his departure for some hours. cross, rendered the heaviest stone light As soon as the storm had subsided, he in building his monastery by a short took leave of his sister, and returned to Paradiso x x i i . 343

the monastery : it was a last meeting ; marshes of Scetè, which abound with St. Scholastica died two days after­ great flies, whose stings pierce even wards, and St. Benedict, as he was wild boars. There he continued six praying in his cell, beheld the soul of months exposed to those ravaging in­ his sister ascending to heaven in the sects ; and to such a degree was his form of a dove. This incident is often whole body disfigured by them with found in the pictures painted for the sores and swellings, that when he re- Benedictine nuns.” /'turned he was only to be known by For the history of the monastery of/ his voice.” Monte CassimT'See-J^C^nw. Monas St. Romualdus, founder of the Order Casiniénsis, in Muraton^N&r^/. Rer. of Camaldoli, or Reformed Benedic­ Ital., IV., and Dantier, ydonasteres' tines, was born of the noble family Bénédictins d ’ Italie. o f the Onesti, in Ravenna, about 956. 49. St. Macarius, whcf established Brought up in luxury and ease, he still the monastic rule of the East, as St. had glimpses of better things, and, Benedict did that of/the West, was a while hunting the wild boar in the confectioner of Alexandria, who, car- pine woods of Ravenna, would some­ \ cried away>b'y religious enthusiasm, times stop to muse, and, uttering a ^-became^an anchorite in the prayer, exclaim : “ How happy were of Upper Egypt, about 335. In 373 the ancient hermits who had such hab­ he came to Lower Egypt, and lived in itations.” the Desert of the Cells, so called from At the age of twenty he saw his fa­ the great multitude of its hermit-cells. ther kill his adversary in a duel ; and, He had also hermitages in the deserts smitten with remorse, imagined that ' Y of Scetè and Kitria ; and in these sev­ he must expiate the crime by doing eral places he passed upwards of sixty penance in his own person. He ac­ years in holy contemplation, saying to cordingly retired to a Benedictine con­ his soul, “ Having taken up thine abode vent in the neighborhood of Ravenna, in heaven, where thou hast God and and became a monk. At the end of his holy angels to converse with, see seven years, scandalized with the irreg­ that thou descend not thence ; regard ular lives of the brotherhood, and their not earthly things.” disregard of the rules of the Order, he Among other anecdotes of St. Ma­ undertook the difficult task of bringing carius, Butler, Lives of the Saints, I. them back to the austere life of their 50, relates the following : “ Our saint founder. After a conflict of many happened one day inadvertently to kill years, during which he encountered a gnat that was biting him in his and overcame the usual perils that be­ cell ; reflecting that he had lost the set the path of a reformer, he suc­ opportunity of suffering that mortifica­ ceeded in winning over some hundreds tion, he hastened from his cell for the of his brethren, and established his 344 Notes new Order of Reformed Benedic­ the desert. On the left side of the tines. church is the cell in which St. Romu­ St. Romualdus built many monas­ ald lived, when he first established teries ; but chief among them is that these hermits. Their cells, built of of Camaldoli, thirty miles east of Flor­ stone, have each a little garden walled ence, which was founded in 1009. It round. A constant fire is allowed to takes its name from the former owner be kept in every cell on account of the of the land, a certain Maldoli, who coldness of the air throughout the year ; gave it to St. Romualdus. Campo each cell has also a chapel in which Maldoli, say the authorities, became they may say mass.” Camaldoli. It is more likely to be See also Purg. V . Note 96. The the Tuscan Ca’ Maldoli, for Casa Mal­ legend of St. Romualdus says that he doli. lived to the age of one hundred and “ In this place,” says Butler, Lives twenty. It says, also, that in 1466, of the Saints, II. 86, “ St. Romuald nearly four hundred years after his built a monastery, and, by the several death, his body was found still un- observances he added to St. Benedict’s • corrupted ; but that four years later, rule, gave birth to that new Order when it was stolen from its tomb, it called Camaldoli, in which he unit­ crumbled into dust. ed the cenobitic and eremitical life. 65. In that sphere alone ; that is, After seeing in a vision his monks in the Empyrean, which is eternal and mounting up a ladder to heaven all in immutable. white, he changed their habit from Lucretius, Nature , of Things, III. black to white. The hermitage is two 530, Good’s T r. : — short miles distant from the monas­ “ But things immortal ne’er can be transposed, tery. It is a mountain quite overshaded Ne’er take addition, nor encounter loss ; by a dark wood of fir-trees. In it are For what once changes, by the change alone seven clear springs of water. The Subverts immediate its anterior life.” very sight of this solitude in the midst 70. Genesis xxviii. 12: “ And he of the forest helps to fill the mind dreamed, and, behold, a ladder set up with compunction, and a love of heav­ on the earth, and the top of it reached enly contemplation. On entering it, to heaven : and, behold, the angels of we meet with a chapel of St. Antony God-ascending and descending on it.” for travellers to pray in before they ad­ f 74.J So neglected, that it is mere vance any farther. Next are the cells wiikre of paper to transcribe it. In and lodgings for the porters. Some­ commenting upon this line, Benvenuto what farther is the church, which is giv:s an interesting description of Boc- large, well built, and richly adorned. cac :io’s visit to the library of Monte Over the door is a clock, which strikes Caisino, which he had from his own so loud that it may be heard all over lips. “ To the clearer understanding Paradiso x x i i . / 345 of this passage,” he says, “ I will re­ which they**1' sold to women. Now peat what my venerable preceptor therefore/ O scholar, rack thy brains Boccaccio of Certaldo pleasantly nar­ irud^Æ^making of books ! ” rated to me. He said, that when he / 77. j To dens of thieves. “ And the was in Apulia, being attracted by the rnonksr hoods and habits are full,” says fame of the place, he went to the no­ J$jitj/

v o l . h i . 44 34-6 Notes or the Moon ; and largeness of mind, are one thousand and twenty-two clus­ and goodness, and liberality in spend­ ters of the stars I speak of. And in ing.” this it bears a great resemblance to 115. Dante was born May 14th, Physics, if these three members, name­ 1265, when the Sun rose and set in ly, two and twenty and a thousand, are Gemini ; or as Barlow, Study of Div. carefully considered ; for by the two is Com., p. 505, says, “ the day on which understood the local movement, which in that year the Sun entered the con­ of necessity is from one point to an­ stellation Gemini.” He continues : other ; and by the twenty is signified “ (Lib. VI. Ch. 92) the movement of modification; for, in­ gives an account of a remarkable comet asmuch as from the ten upwards we which preceded the birth of Dante by proceed only by modifying this ten nine months, and lasted three, from with the other nine, and with itself, July to October...... This marvellous and the most beautiful modification meteor, much more worthy of notice which it receives is that with itself, than Donna Bella’s dream related by, and the first which it receives is twen­ Bo£ca

“ Look, look, through our glittering ranks afar, Boethius, Cons. Phil1, II. Prosa 7, In the infinite azure, star after star, Ridpath’s T r. : “ You have learned How they brighten and bloom as they swiftly from astronomy that this globe of pass ! earth is but as a point in respect to How the verdure runs o’er each rolling mass ! the vast extent of the heavens ; that is, And the path of the gentle winds is seen, Where the small waves dance, and the young the immensity of the celestial sphere woods lean. is such that ours, when compared with it, is as nothing, and vanishes. You “ And see, where the brighter day-beams pour, know likewise, from the proofs that How the rainbows hang in the sunny shower; And the morn and eve, with their pomp of Ptolemy adduces, there is only one hues, fourth part of this earth, which is of Shift o’er the bright planets and shed their itself so small a portion of the universe, dews j inhabited by creatures known to us. And ’twixt them both, o’er the teeming I f from this fourth you deduct the ground, space occupied by the seas and lakes, W ith her shadowy cone the night goes round ! ” and the vast sandy regions which ex­ 151. The threshing-floor, or little treme heat and want of water ren­ area of our earth. The word ajuola der uninhabitable, there remains but a would also bear the rendering of gar­ very small proportion of the terrestrial den-plot ; but to Dante this world was sphere for the habitation of men. En­ rather a threshing-floor than a flower­ closed then and locked up as you are, bed. The word occurs again in Can­ in an unperceivable point of a point, to X X V II. 86, and in its Latin form do you think of nothing but of blaz­ in the Monarchia, III. : Ut scilicet in ing far and wide your name and repu­ areola mortalium libere cum pace vivatur. tation ? What can there be great or Perhaps Dante uses it to signify in pompous in a glory circumscribed in general any small enclosure. so narrow a circuit ? ”

CANTO XXIII.

1. The Heaven of the Fixed Stars the sun seems to move slower than continued. The Triumph of Christ. when nearer the horizon. 3. Milton, Par. Lost, III. 38 : — 20. Didron, Christ. Iconog., M il­ f( As the wakeful bird lington’s T r., I. 308 : ** The triumph of Sings darkling, and in shadiest covert hid Christ is, of all subjects, that which has Tunes her nocturnal note.” excited the most enthusiasm amongst 12. Towards the meridian, where artists ; it is seen in numerous monu- 350 Notes ments, and is represented both in paint­ of fire, and on his head were many ing and sculpture, but always with such crowns ; and he had a name written remarkable modifications as impart to that no man knew but he himself. it the character of a new work. The And he was clothed with a vesture eastern portion of the crypt of the ca­ dipped in blood ; and his name is thedral of Auxerre contains, in the called the Word of God. And the vaulting of that part which corresponds armies which were in heaven followed with the sanctuary, a fresco painting, him upon white horses, clothed in fine executed about the end of the twelfth linen white and clean.’ Such is the century, and representing, in the most language of the Apocalypse, and this simple form imaginable, the triumph the fresco at Auxerre interprets, al­ of Christ. The background of the pic­ though with some slight alterations, ture is intersected by a cross, which, which it will be well to observe.” if the transverse branches were a little See also Purg. XXIX. Note 154. longer, would be a perfect Greek cross. 21. By the beneficent influences of This cross is adorned with imitations the stars. of precious stones, round, oval, and loz­ 26. The Moon. Trivia is one of enge-shaped, disposed in quincunxes. the surnames of Diana, given her be­ In the centre is a figure of Christ, on cause she presided over all the places a white horse with a saddle ; he holds where three roads met. the bridle in his left hand, and in the Purg. XXXI. 106: —

right, the hand of power and authority, “ W e here are Nymphs, and in the Heaven are a black staff, the rod of iron by which stars.” he governs the nations. He advances Iliad, V III. 550, Anon. Tr. : “ As thus, having his head adorned with an when in heaven the beauteous stars ap­ azure or bluish nimbus, intersected by pear round the bright moon, when the a cross gules; his face is turned towards air is breathless, and all the hills and the spectator. In the four compart­ lofty summits and forests are visible, ments formed by the square in which and in the sky the boundless ether the cross is enclosed are four angels opens, and all the stars are seen, and who form the escort of Jesus; they are the shepherd is delighted in his soul.” all on horseback, like their master, and 29. Christ. with wings outspread ; the right hand 30. The old belief that the stars of each, which is free, is open and were fed by the light of the sun. raised, in token of adoring admiration. Milton, Par. Lost, VII. 364 : — ‘ And I saw heaven opened, and be­ hold a white horse ; and he that sat “ Hither as to their fountain other stars Repairing, in their golden urns draw light.” upon him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness he doth judge and And Calderon, E l Principe Constante, make war. His eyes were as a flame sonnet in Jor. II. : — Paradiso xxpf: 351

“ Those glimmerings of light, those scintillations, 92. IS'tella Maris, Stella Mat ut in a, That by supernal influences draw are likewise titles of the Virgin, who Their nutriment in splendors from the sun.” Surpasses in brightness all other souls 46. Beatrice speaks. in heaven, as she did here on earth. 56. The Muse of harmony. 94. The Angel Gabriel. Skelton, Elegy on the Earl of Northum­ 101. The mystic virtues of the sap­ berland, 15 5 : — phire are thus enumerated by Marbo-

“ If the hole quere of the musis nyne dus in his Lapidarium, King’s Antique In me all onely wer sett and comprisyde, Gems, p. 395 : — Enbreathed with the blast of influence dyvyne, “ By nature with superior honors graced, And perfightly as could be thought or de- As gem of gems above all others placed ; vysyde ; Health to preserve and treachery to disarm, To me also allthouche it were promysyde And guard the wearer from intended harm. O f lauréat Phebus holy the eloquence, No envy bends him, and no terror shakes ; A ll were to littill for his magnyficence.” The captive’s chains its mighty virtue breaks ; 70. Beatrice speaks again. The gates fly open, fetters fall away, 73. The Virgin Mary, Rosa Mundi, And send their prisoner to the light o f day. Rosa Mystica. E’en Heaven is moved by its force divine To list to vows presented at its shrine.” 74. The Apostles, by following whom the good way was found. Sapphire is the color in which the Shirley, Death's Final Conquest : — old painters arrayed the Virgin, “ its

“ Only the actions of the just hue,” says Mr. King, “ being the ex­ Smell sweet, and blossom in the dust.” act shade of the air or atmosphere in the climate of Rome.” This is 78. The struggle between his eyes Dante’s and the light. 85. Christ, who had re-ascended, so “ Dolce color d’ oriental zaffiro,” that Dante’s .eyes, too feeble to bear in Purg. I. 13. the light of his presence, could now 105. Haggai ii. 7 : “ The desire of behold the splendor of this “ meadow all nations shall come.” of flowers.” 112. Th*e Primum Mobile, or Crys­ 88. The Rose, or the Virgin Mary, talline Heaven, which infolds all the to whom Beatrice alludes in line 73. other volumes or rolling orbs of the Afterwards he hears the hosts of heav­ universe like a mantle. en repeat her name, as described in 115. Cowley, Hymn to Light : — line n o : — “ Thou Scythian-like dost round thy lands above “ And all the other lights The sun’s gilt tent forever move ; making to resound the name of Mary.” And still as thou in pomp dost go, . 90I This greater fire is also the The shining pageants of the world attend thy show.” Virgin, greatest of the remaining splen- 120. The Virgin ascending to her \ è 352 Notes

son. Fray Luis Ponce de Leon, As­ F Église, p. 14, Pope Gregory the Great sumption of the Virgin : — heard the angels singing, in the pesti­ “ Lady ! thine upward flight lence o f Rome in 890, and on hearing The opening heavens receive with joyful song ; it added another line : — Blest who thy mantle bright “ Ora pro nobis Deum ! A lleluia.” May seize amid the throng, And to the sacred mount float peacefully along ! 135. Caring not for gold and silver in the Babylonian exile of this life, “ Bright angels are around thee, they laid up treasures in the other. They that have served thee from thy birth are there ; 139. St. Peter, keeper of the keys, Their hands with stars have crowned thee ; with the saints of the Old and New Thou, peerless Queen o f air, Testament. A s sandals to thy feet the silver moon dost Milton, LycidaSy 108 : — wear ! ” “ Last came, and last did go, 128. An Easter Hymn to the Vir­ of the Galilean lake ; gin : — Two massy keys he bore of metals twain, “ Regina coeli, laetare ! Alleluia. (The golden opes, the iron shuts amain).” Quia quern meruisti portare, Alleluia. And Fletcher, Purple IslandyVH. 62 : — Resurrexit, sicut dixit. Alleluia.” “ Not in his lips, but hands, two keys he bore, This hymn, according to Collin de H eaven’s doors and H ell’s to shut and open Plancy, Légendes des Commandements de wide.”

CANTO XXIV.

1. The Heaven of the Fixed Stars It is from the old French karole. continued. St. Peter examines Dante See passage from the Roman de la Rose, on Faith. in Note 118 of this canto. See also

Revelation xix. 9 : “ And he saith Roquefort, Glossaire: “ K a r o l e , dance, unto me, Write, Blessed are they which concert, divertissement; de choreay cho­ are called unto the marriage-supper of rus ” ; and " K a r o l e r , sauter, danser, the Lamb.” se divertir.

16. The carol was a dance as well Et li borjéois y furent en present as a song ; or, to speak more exactly, Karolcnt main à main, et chantent haute­ a dance accompanied by a song. ment. Vie de Du Guesclin.” Gower, Confes. Arnant.y V I. : — “ And i f it nedes so betide, Milton, Par. Lost y V. 618 : — T h at I in company abide, “ That day, as other solemn days, they spent Where as I must daunce and singe In song and dance about the sacred hill, The hove daunce and carolinge.” Mystical dance, which yonder starry sphere Paradiso xxiv 353

O f planets and of fixed in all her wheels where they stand together, not merely Resembles nearest, mazes intricate, as Apostles, but Founders, their place Eccentric, intervolved, yet regular is next after the Evangelists and the Then most when most irregular they seem ; And in their motions harmony divine Prophets.” So smooths her charming tones, that God’s 64. Hebrews xi. 1 : “ Now faith is own ear the substance of things hoped for, the Listens delighted.” ‘ evidence of things not seen.” 17. “ That is,” says Buti, “ of the 66. In Scholastic language the es­ abundance of their beatitude...... And sence of a thing, distinguishing it from this swiftness and slowness signified the all other things, is called its quiddity ; fervor of love which was in them.” • in answer to the question, Quid est ? 19. From the brightest of these car­ 78. Jeremy Taylor says : “ Faith is ols or dances. a certain image of eternity ; all things 20. St. Peter. are present to it; things past and things 22. Three times, in sign of the to come are all so before the eyes of Trinity. faith, that he in whose eye that candle 27. Tints too coarse and glaring to is enkindled beholds heaven as present, paint such delicate draperies of song. and sees how blessed a thing it is to 28. St. Peter speaks to Beatrice. die in God’s favor, and to be chimed 41. Fixed upon God, in whom all to our grave with the music of a good things are reflected. conscience. Faith converses with the 59. The captain of the first cohort angels, and antedates the hymns of of the Church Militant. glory ; every man that hath this grace 62. St. Paul. Mrs. Jameson, Sacred is as certain that there are glories for and Legendary Arty I. 159, says: “ The him, if he perseveres in duty, as if he early Christian Church was always had heard and sung the thanksgiving- considered under two great divisions : song for the blessed sentence of dooms­ the church of the converted Jews, and day.” the church of the Gentiles. The first 87. “ The purified, righteous man,” was represented by St. Peter, the sec­ says Tertulîian, “ has become a coin ond by St. Paul. Standing together in of the Lord, and has the impress of his this mutual relation, they represent the King stamped upon him.” universal church of Christ; hence in 93. The Old and New Testaments. works of art they are seldom separated, 115. In the Middle Ages titles of and are indispensable in all ecclesias­ nobility were given to the saints and tical decoration. Their proper place to other renowned personages of sacred is on each side of the Saviour, or of history. Thus Boccaccio, in his story the Virgin throned; or on each side of Fra Cipolla, Decamerone, Gior. VI. of the altar ; or on each side of the Nov. 10, speaks of the Baron Messer arch over the choir. In any case, Santo Antonio ; and in Juan Lorenzo’s

v o l . in . 45 354 Notes

Poema de Alexandro, we have Don Job, both together ; and the other disciple Don Bacchus, and Don Satan. did outrun Peter, and came first to the 118. The word donnea, which I sepulchre. And he, stooping down, have rendered “ like a lover plays,” is and looking in, saw the linen clothes ly­ from the Provençal domnear. In its old ing; yet went he not in. Then cometh French form, dosnoier, it occurs in some Simon Peter following^Kim, and went editions of the Roman de la Rose, line into the sepulchre, and seeth the linen 1305 : — clothes lie.”

“ Les karoles jà remanoient ; 132. Dante, Convito, II. 4, speaking Car tuit li plusors s’en aloient of the motion of the Primum Mobile, O leurs amies umbroier or Crystalline Heaven, which moves Sous ces arbres pour dosnoier.” all the others, says : “ From the fer­ vent longing which each part of that Chaucer translates the passage thus : — ninth heaven has to be conjoined with “ The daunces then ended ywere ; that Divinest Heaven, the Heaven of For many of hem that daunced there Rest, which is next to it, it revolves Were, with hir loves, went away therein with so great desire, that its Under the trees to have hir play.” velocity is almost incomprehensible.” The word expresses the gallantry of 137. St. Peter and the other Apos­ the knight towards his lady. tles after Pentecost. 126. St. John was the first to reach 141. Both three and one, both plu­ the sepulchre, but St. Peter the first to ral and singular. enter it. John xx. 4 : “ So they ran 152. Again the sign of the Trinity.

CANTO XXV.

I. The Heaven of the Fixed Stars 7. In one of Dante’s , writ­ continued. St. James examines Dante ten at Ravenna and addressed to Gio­ on Hope. vanni del Virgilio of Bologna, who had 5. Florence the Fair, Fiorenza la invited him to that city to receive the bella. In one of his Canzoni, Dante poet’s crown, he says: “ Were it not says : — better, on the banks of my native Arno, if ever I should return thither, to adorn “ O mountain song of mine, thou goest thy and hide beneath the interwoven leaves w ay; my triumphal gray hairs, which once Florence my town thou shalt perchance be­ were golden ? . . . . When the bodies hold, W hich bars me from itself, that wander round the earth, and the Devoid of love and naked of compassion.” dwellers among the stars, shall be re- Paradiso xxv 355 vealed in my song, as the infernal realm the body of the saint to be transported has been, then it will delight me to to Compostella ; and in consequence encircle my head with ivy and with of the surprising miracles which graced laurel.” . his shrine, he was honored not merely It would seem from this extract that in Galicia, but throughout all Spain. Dante’s hair had once been light, and He became the patron saint of the not black, as Boccaccio describes it. Spaniards, and Compostella, as a place See also the Extract from the Con­ of pilgrimage, was renowned through­ vito, and Dante’s Letter to a Friend, out Europe. From all countries bands among the Illustrations in Vol. I. of pilgrims resorted there, so that some­ 8. This allusion to the church of San times there were no less than a hun­ Giovanni, where Dante was baptized, dred thousand in one year. The mili­ and which in In f XIX. 17 he calls tary order of Saint Jago, enrolled by “ il mio bel San Giovanni,” is a fitting Don Alphonso for their protection, prelude to the canto in which St. John became one of the greatest and richest is to appear. in Spain. 12. As described in Canto X X IV . “ Now, if I should proceed to re­ 152: — count all the wonderful deeds enacted “ So, giving me its benediction, singing, by Santiago in behalf of his chosen Three times encircled me, when I was people, they would fill a volume. The silent, Spanish historians number thirty-eight The apostolic light.” visible apparitions, in which this glo­ 14. The band or carol in which St. rious saint descended from heaven in Peter was. James i. 18 : “ That we person, and took the command of their should be a kind of first-fruits of his armies against the Moors.” creatures.” 26. Before me. 17. St. James, to whose tomb at 29. James i. 5 and 17 : “ I f any of Compostella, in Galicia, pilgrimages you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, were and are still made. The legend that giveth to all men liberally, and says that the body of St. James was put upbraideth not ; and it shall be given on board a ship and abandoned to the him...... Every good gift and every sea ; but the ship, being guided by an perfect gift is from above, and cometh angel, landed safely in Galicia. There down from the Father of lights, with the body was buried ; but in the course whpfrTte no variableness, neither shad- of time the place of its burial was for­ osp-ef tim ing.” gotten, and not discovered again till ' Vin tips line, intead of largezzay some the year 800, when it was miraculously editioi/s read allegrezza ; but as James revealed to a friar. afcseobes the bounties of heaven, and Mrs. Jameson, Sacred and Legendary not its\oys, the former reading is un­ A rt, I. 211, says : “ Then they caused doubtedly the correct one. 356 Notes

32. St. Peter personifies Faith; St. 72. The Psalmist David. James, Hope ; and St. John, Charity. 73. In his divine songs, or songs of These three were distinguished above God. Psalm ix. 10 : “ And they that the other Apostles by clearer manifes­ know thy name will put their trust in tations of their Master’s favor, as, for thee.” j example, their being present at the 78. Your raïn ; that is, of David Transfiguration. and St. James. 34. These words are addressed by 84. According to the legend, St. St. James to Dante. James suffered martyrdom under Herod 36. In the radiance of the three Agrippa. , Faith, Hope, and 89. “ The mark of the high calling Charity. and election sure,” namely Paradise, 38. T o the three Apostles luminous which is the aim and object of all the above him and overwhelming him with “ friends of G o d ” ; or, as St. James their light. Psalm cxxi. 1 : “ I will expresses it in his Epistle, i. 12: lift up mine eyes unto the hills, from “ Blessed is the man that endureth whence cometh my help.” temptation : for when he is tried, he 42. With the most august spirits of shall receive the crown of life, which the celestial city. See Canto X X IV . the Lord hath promised to them that Note 115. love him.” 49. Beatrice. 90. This expression is from the 54. In God, or, as Dante says in Epistle of James, ii. 23 : “ And he was Canto X X IV. 42 : — called the Friend of God.”

“ There where depicted everything is seen.” 91. The spiritual body and the glo­ rified earthly body. Isaiah Ixi. 7 : And again, Canto X X V I. 106: — “ Therefore in their land they shall “ For I behold it in the truthful mirror, possess the double ; everlasting joy That of Himself all things parhelion makes, shall be unto them.” And none makes Him parhelion of itself.” 95. St. John in Revelation vii. 9 : 58. “ Say what it is,” and “ whence “ After this I beheld, and lo, a great it came to be.” multitude, which no man could num­ 62. The answer to these two ques­ ber, of all nations, and kindreds, and tions involves no self-praise, as the an­ people, and tongues, stood before the swer to the other would have done, throne, and before the Lamb, clothed if it had come from Dante’s lips. with white robes and palms in their 67. This definition of Hope is from hands.” Peter Lombard’s Lib. Sent., Book III. 100. St. John. Dist. 26 : “ Est spes cert a expect atio f u ­ 101. If Cancer, which in winter tures beatitudinis, veniens ex Dei gratia, rises at sunset, had one star as bright as et meritis pracedentibus.” this, it would turn night into day. Paradiso xxv. 357 ' ' .: *• ' "• 105. Any failing, such as vanity, Gracum, where the grave ostentation, or the like. into which St. John descends is, accord­ 107. St. Peter and St. James. ing to the legend, fossa in crucis figurant 113. This symbol or allegory of the (in the form of a cross). In a series Pelican, applied to Christ, was popular of the deaths of the Apostles, St. John during the Middle Ages, and was seen is ascending from the grave ; for, ac­ not only in the songs of poets, but in cording to the Greek legend, St. John sculpture on the portals of churches. died without pain or change, and im­ Thibaut, Roi de Navarre, Chanson mediately rose again in bodily form, L X V ., says : — and ascended into heaven to rejoin ** Diex est ensi comme li Pelicans, Christ and the Virgin.” Qui fait son nit el plus haut arbre sus, 126. T ill the predestined number Et li mauvais oseau, qui vient de jus of the elect is complete. Revelation Ses oisellons ocist, tant est puans ; vi. 11 : “ And white robes were given L i pere vient destrois et angosseux, unto every one of them ; and it was Dou bec s’ocist, de son sanc dolereus Vivre refait tantost ses oisellons j said unto them, that they should rest Diex fist autel, quant vint sa passions, yet for a little season, until their fel- De son doue sanc racheta ses enfans low-servants also and their brethren, Dou Deauble, qui tant parest poissans.” that should be killed as they were, 114. John xix. 27: “ Then saith should be fulfilled.” he to the disciple, Behold thy mother ! The spiritual body and the And from that hour that disciple took inorïn*çd earthly body. her unto his own home.” \ 128A Phrjît nnri thn Virpin Mary. I2 i. St. John. Dante — bearing Bu'tiejrJL&^.r of the SaintSyVVrip^T^, in mind the words of Christ, John V^vs: y l t is a traditionary pious belief^ xxi. 22, “ I f I will that he tarry till I that the body of the Blessed Virgin was come, what is that to thee? .... Then raised by God soon after her death, went this saying abroad among the and assumed to glory, by a singular brethren, that that disciple should not privilege, before the general resurrec­ d ie” — looks to see if the spiritual tion of the dead. This is mentioned body of the saint be in any way by the learned Andrew of in the eclipsed by his earthly body. St. East, in the seventh, and by St. Greg­ John, reading his unspoken thought, ory of Tours in the West, in the sixth immediately undeceives him. century...... So great was the respect Mrs. Jameson, Sacred and Legendary and veneration of the fathers towards Art, I. 139, remarks: “ The legend this most holy and most exalted of all which supposes St. John reserved alive pure creatures, that St. Epiphanius durst has not been generally received in the not affirm that she ever died, because Church, and as a subject of painting it he had never found any mention of her is very uncommon. It occurs in the death, and because she might have been 358 Notes preserved immortal, and translated to I saw him before me, lying on the glory without dying.” bosom of his Master at the last supper: 132. By the sacred trio of St. Peter, as though his angel were holding the St. James, and St. John. light for me, and in certain passages 138. Because his eyes were so blind­would fall upon my neck and whisper ed by the splendor of the beloved something in mine ear. I am far from disciple. Speaking of St. John, Clau­ understanding all I read, but it often dius, the German poet, says : “ It de­ seems to me as if what John meant lights me most of all to read in John : were floating before in the distance ; there is in him something so entirely and even when I look into a passage wonderful, — twilight and night, and altogether dark, I have a foretaste of through it the swiftly darting lightning, some great, glorious meaning, which — a soft evening cloud, and behind the I shall one day understand, and for cloud the broad full moon bodily ; this reason I grasp so eagerly after something so deeply, sadly pensive, so every new interpretation of the Gospel high, so full of anticipation, that one of John. Indeed, most of them only cannot have enough of it. In reading play upon the edge of the evening cloud, John it is always with me as though and the moon behind it has quiet rest.”

CANTO XXVI.

1. The Heaven of the Fixed Stars been scales ; and he received sight continued. St. John examines Dante forthwith, and arose, and was bap­ on Charity, in the sense of Love, as in tized.” Milton, Par. Lost, XII. 583 : — 17. God is the beginning and end “ Love, of all my love. By name to come called Charity.” 38. The commentators differ as to 12. Ananias, the disciple at Damas­ which of the philosophers Dante here cus, whose touch restored the sight of refers ; whether to Aristotle, Plato, or Saul. Acts ix. 17 : “ And Ananias Pythagoras. went his way, and entered into the 39. The angels. house, and putting his hands on him, 42. Exodus xxxiii. 19: “ And he said, Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, said, I will make all my goodness pass that appeared unto thee in the way as before thee.” thou earnest, hath sent me, that thou 44. John i. 1 : “ In the beginning mightest receive thy sight, and be filled was the Word, and the Word was with with the Holy Ghost. And immedi­ God, and the Word was God. . . . . ately there fell from his eyes as it had And the Word was made flesh, and Paradiso xxvi. 359 dwelt among us, . . . . full o f grace that “ when he lay down, his head was and truth.” in the east and his feet in the west.” 46. By all the dictates o f human 107. Parhelion is an imperfect im­ reason and divine authority. age of the sun, formed by reflection in 52. In Christian art the eagle is the the clouds. All things are such faint symbol of St. John, indicating his more reflections of the Creator ; but he is fervid imagination and deeper insight the reflection of none of them. into divine mysteries. Sometimes even Buti interprets the passage differ­ the saint was represented with the head ently, giving to the word pareglio the and feet of an eagle, and the hands and meaning of ricettacolo, receptacle. body of a man. 118. In , longing for Para­ 64. All living creatures. dise, where the only punishment is to 69. Isaiah vi. 3 : “ As one cried live in desire, but without hope. Inf. unto another, and said, Holy, holy, IV . 4 1: — holy is the Lord of Hosts ; the whole “ Lost are we, and are only so far punished, earth is full of his glory.” That without hope we live on in desire.” 83. The soul of Adam. 124. Most of the Oriental languages 91. “ T ell me, of what age was claim the honor of being the language Adam when he was created ? ” is one spoken by Adam in Paradise. Juan Bau­ of the questions in the Anglo-Saxon tista de Erro claims it for the Basque, or Dialogue between Saturn and Solomon ; V ascongada. See Alphabet of Prim. Lang. and the answer is, “ I tell thee, he of Spainy Pt. II. Ch. 2, Erving’s Tr. was thirty winters old.” And Buti 129. See Canto X VI. 79 : — says : “ He was created of the age of thirty-three, or thereabout ; and there­ All things of yours have their mortality, fore the author says that Adam alone Even as yourselves.” was created by God in perfect age and 134. Dante, De Volg. Eloq.t I. Ch. 4, stature, and no other man.” And Sir says, speaking of Adam : “ What was

Thomas Browne, Religio Mediciy § 39 : the first word he spake will, I doubt “ Some divines count Adam thirty years not, readily suggest itself to every one old at his creation, because they sup­ of sound mind as being what God is, pose him created in the perfect age and namely, Ely either in the way of ques­ stature of man.” tion or of answer.” Stehelin, Traditions of the Jews, I. 136. The word used by Matthew, 16, quotes Rabbi Eliezer as saying xxvii. 46, is Eli, and by Mark, xv. 34, “ that the first man reached from the Eloiy which Dante assumes to be of earth to the firmament of heaven ; but later use than El. There is, I believe, that, after he had sinned, God laid his no authority for this. E l is God ; Eli, hands on him and reduced him to a or Eloiy my God. less size.” And Rabbi Salomon writes, 137. Horace, Ars Poet.y 60: “ As Notes the woods change their leaves in au­ The Talmud, as quoted by Stehelin, tumn, and the earliest fall, so the an­ Tradition of the Jews, I. 20, gives the cient words pass away, and the new following account : “ The day has flourish in the freshness of youth...... twelve hours. In the first hour the Many that now have fallen shall spring dust of which Adam was formed was up again, and others fall which now are brought together. In the second, this held in honor, if usage wills, which is dust was made a rude, unshapely mass. the judge, the law, and the rule of lan­ In the third, the limbs were stretched guage.” out. In the fourth, a soul was lodged 139. The mount of Purgatory, on in it. In the fifth, Adam stood upon whose summit was the Terrestrial Para­ his feet. In the sixth, he assigned the dise. names of all things that were created. 142. The sixth hour is noon in the In the seventh, he received Eve for his old way of reckoning; and at noon the consort. In the eighth, two went to sun has completed one quarter or quad­ bed and four rose out of it ; the beget­ rant of the arc of his revolution, and ting and birth of two children in that changes to the next. The hour which time, namely, Cain and his sister. In is second to the sixth, is the hour the ninth, he was forbid to eat of the which follows it, or one o’clock. This fruit of the tree. In the tenth, he gives seven hours for Adam’s stay in disobeyed. In the eleventh, he was Paradise ; and so says Peter Comestor tried, convicted, and sentenced. In (Dante’s Peter Mangiador) in his ec­ the twelfth, he was banished, or driven clesiastical history. out of the garden.”

XXVII.

the second book of the Ethics, directs us to the other sciences. For, as the Philosopher says in the fifth of the or Crystalline Heavôn. Ethics, legal justice directs us to learn yDantè, Convito, II. 15, makes this the sciences, and orders them to be Crystalline Heaven the symbol of learned and mastered, so that they may Moral philosophy. He says : “ The not be abandoned ; so this heaven di­ Crystalline Heaven, which has pre­ rects with its movement the daily revo­ viously been called the Primum Mobile, lutions of all the others, by which has a very manifest resemblance to daily they all receive here below the Moral Philosophy ; for Moral Philos- virtue of all their parts. For if its phy, as Thomas says in treating of revolution did not thus direct, little of Paradiso x x v i i .

their virtues would reach here below, 25. The Vatican hill, to which the and little of their sight. Hence, sup­ body of St. Peter was transferred from posing it were possible for this ninth the catacombs. heaven to stand still, the third part of 36. Luke xxiii. 44 : “ And there heaven would not be seen in each part was darkness over all the earth...... of the earth ; and Saturn would be hid­ And the sun was darkened.” den from each part of the earth four­ 41. Linus was the immediate suc­ teen years and a half ; and Jupiter, six cessor of St. Peter as Bishop of Rome, years ; and Mars, almost a year ; and and Cletus of Linus. They were both the Sun, one hundred and eighty-two martyrs of the first age of the Church. days and fourteen hours (I say days, 44. Sixtus and Pius were Popes that is, so much time as so many days and martyrs of the second age of the would measure) ; and Venus and Mer­ Churçh^N.Calixtus and Urban, of the cury would conceal and show them­ thjwU. / selves nearly as the Sun ; and the / 47. OÀ the right hand of the Pope Moon would be hidden from all peo- / tie favo/ed Guelfs, and on the left the pie for the space of fourteen days and 1 persecpaWd^Ghibellines. a half. Truly there would be here v The Pap^kl^anner, on which are below no production, nor life of ani­ the keys of St. Peter/ mals, nor plants ; there would be nei­ 51. The wars against the GhiHete* ther night, nor day, nor week, nor lines in general, and particularly that month, nor year; but the whole uni­ waged against the , verse would be deranged, and the move­ ending in the destruction of Pales­ ment of the stars in vain. And not trina. Inf. XXVII. 85 : — otherwise, were Moral Philosophy to (( But he, the Prince of the new , cease, the other sciences would be for Having a war near unto Lateran, a time concealed, and there would be And not with Saracens nor with the Jews, no production, nor life of felicity, and For each one of his enemies was Christian, in vain would be the writings or dis­ And none of them had been to conquer coveries of antiquity. Wherefore it is Acre, Nor merchandising in the Sultan’s land.” very manifest that this heaven bears a resemblance to Moral Philosophy.” 53. The sale of indulgences, stamped 9. Without desire for more. with the Papal seal, bearing the head 10. St. Peter, St. James, St. John, of St. Peter. and Adam. 55. Matthew vii. 15 : “ Beware of iæ. If the white planet Jupiter should false prophets, which come to you in become as red as Mars. sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are V22.J Pope Boniface V III., who won ravening wolves.” 'nisVyay to the Popedom by intrigue. 57. Psalm xliv. 23 : “ Awake, why sjges/zV; III. Note 59, and XIX. Note 53. sîeepest thou, O Lord ? ”

v o l\ ii i . 46 362^ Notes

58. Cl^tnent V . o f Gascony, made 72. The spirits described in Canto Pope in ,1305, and John X X II. of Ca­ XXII. 131, as hors i/f France, in 1316. Buti makes “ The triumphant throng tjie'allusion more general : “ They of That comes rejoicing through this rounded and Gascony are preparing to ether,” drink the blood of the martyrs, because and had remained behind when Christ they were preparing to be Popes, car­ and the Virgin Mary ascended. dinals, archbishops and bishops, and 74. T ill his sight could follow them prelates in the Church of God, that no more, on account of the exceeding is built with the blood of the mar­ vastness of the space between. tyrs.” 79. Canto XXII. 133. 61. Dante alludes elsewhere to this 81. The first climate is the torrid intervention of Providence to save the zone, the first from the equator. From Roman Empire by the hand of Scipio. midst to end, is from the meridian to Convitoy IV . 5, he says : “ Is not the the horizon. Dante had been, then, hand of God visible, when in the war six hours in the Heaven of the Fixed with Hannibal, having lost so many Stars ; for, as Milton says, Par. Lost, citizens, that three bushels of rings V. 580 : — were carried to Africa, the Romans “ Time, though in eternity, applied would have abandoned the land, if To motion, measures all things durable that blessed youth Scipio had not un­ By present, past, and future.” dertaken the expedition to Africa, to secure its freedom ? ” 82. Being now in the meridian of 69. When the sun is in Capricorn ; the Straits of Gibraltar, Dante sees to that is, from the middle of December the westward of Cadiz the sea Ulysses to the middle of January. sailed, when he turned his stern unto the morning and made his oars wings . 68. Boccaccio, Ninfale d ’ AmetOy de- ^Vscribing a battle between two flocks of for his mad flight, as described in Inf. swans, says the spectators “ saw the XXVI. air full of feathers, as when the nurse 83. Eastward he almost sees the of Jove [Amalthæa, the Goat] holds Phoenician coast; almost, and not quite, Apollo, the white snow is seen to fall because, say the commentators, it was in flakes.” already night there. nd Whittier, Snow-Bound: — 84. Europa, daughter of King Age- nor, borne to the island of Crete on “ Unwarmed by any sunset light, the back of Jupiter, who had taken the The gray day darkened into night, shape of a bull. A night made hoary with the swarm Ovid, Met.y II., Addison’s Tr. : — And whirl-dance of the blinding storm, As zigzag wavering to and fro “ Agenor’s royal daughter, as she played Crossed and recrossed the winged snow.” Among the fields, the milk-white byll surveyed, Paradiso xxvn. 363

And viewed his spotless body with delight, 117. The half of ten is five, and the And at a distance kept him in her sight. fifth is two. The product of these, A t length she plucked the rising flowers, and fed when multiplied together, is ten. The gentle beast, and fondly stroked his head. 127. W ordsworth, Intimations of Im­

Till now grown wanton and devoid of fear, mortality : — N ot knowing that she pressed the Thunderer, “ Our birth is but a sleep and a forgetting : She placed herself upon his back, and rode T h e Soul that rises with us, our life’s Star, O ’er fields and meadows, seated on the god. Hath had elsewhere its setting, “ He gently marched along, and by degrees And cometh from afar : Left the dry meadow, and approached the seas j Not in entire forgetfulness, W here now he dips his hoofs and wets his thighs, And not in utter nakedness, N ow plunges in, and carries off the prize.” But trailing clouds of glory, do we come 85. See Canto XXII. Note 151. From God, who is our home : Heaven lies about us in our infancy ! 87. The sun was in Aries, two signs • Shades of the prison-house begin to close in advance of Gemini, in which Dante Upon the growing Boy, then was. But he beholds the light, and whence it flows, 88. Donne a again. See Canto X X IV. He sees it in his joy ; Note 118. The Youth, who daily farther from the east 91. Purg. X X XI. 49 : — Must travel, still is Nature’s Priest, And by the vision splendid “ Never to thee presented art or nature Is on his way attended ; Pleasure so great as the fair limbs wherein At length the Man perceives it die away, I was enclosed, which scattered are in earth.” And fade into the light of common day.”

98. The Gemini, or Twins, are 137. Aurora, daughter of Hyperion, Castor and Pollux, the sons of Leda. or the Sun. Purg. II. 7 : — And as Jupiter, their father, came to “ So that the white and the vermilion cheeks her in the shape of a swan, this sign O f beautiful Aurora, where I was, of the zodiac is called the nest of By too great age were changing into Leda. Dante now mounts up from orange.” the Heaven of the Fixed Stars to the 140. perhaps, to steer, and Primum Mobile, or Crystalline Heaven. 103. Dante’s desire to know in what j ft (|ver the high seas to keep ^Phe1)a|que o f Peter to its proper bearings.” part of this heaven he was. 109. All the other heavens have their 143.IjiThis neglected centesimal was Regents or Intelligences. See Canto I the omission of some inconsiderable Note 131. But the Primum Mobile iyh dr centesimal part, in the com- the Divine Mind alone. îon dtf* the year according to the 113. By that precinct Dante me ian • calendar, which was corrected the Empyrean, which embraces the Pri­ in the Gregorian, some two centuries mum Mobile, as that does all the other and a half afSgr Dante’s death. By this heavens below it. error, in a fyig lapse of time, the 364 Notes months would cease to correspond to 1582 (so that the next day was called the seasons, and January be no longer the 15th, and not the 5th), and the a winter, but a spring month.” promulgation of the rule already ex­ Sir John Herschel, Treatise on As­ plained for future regulation.” tronomy., Ch. X III., says: “ The Julian It will appear from the verse of rule made every fourth year, without Dante, that this error and its conse­ exception, a bissextile. This is, in quences had been noticed a century fact, an over-correction; it supposes the earlier than the year mentioned by length of the tropical year to be 365^., Herschel. Dante speaks ironically ; which is too great, and thereby induces naming a very long period, and mean­ an error of 7 days in 900 years, as will ing a very short one. easily appear on trial. Accordingly, 145. Dante here refers either to the so early as the year 1414, it began to reforms he expected from the Emperor be perceived that the equinoxes were Henry V II., or to those he as confi­ gradually creeping away from the 21st dently looked for from Can Grande of March and September, where they della Scala, the Veltro, or greyhound, ought to have always fallen had the of Inf. I. 101, who was to slay the Julian year been exact, and happening she-wolf, and make her “ perish in her (as it appeared) too early. The ne­ pain,” and whom he so warmly eulo­ cessity of a fresh and effectual reform gizes in Canto X VII. of the Paradiso. in the calendar was from that time Alas for the vanity of human wishes ! continually urged, and at length ad­ Patient Italy has waited more than mitted. The change (which took five centuries for the fulfilment of this place under the Popedom of Gregory prophecy, but at length she has touched X III.) consisted in the omission of ten the bones of her prophet, and “ is re­ nominal days after the 4th of October, vived and stands upon her feet.”

CANTO XXVIII.

1. The Primum Mobile, or Crystal­ Dante calls a volume, or scroll, as in line Heaven, continued. Canto XXIII. 112: — 3. Milton, Par. Lost, IV . 505 : — “ The regal mantle of the volumes all.” “ Thus these two, Imparadised in one another’s arms, 16. The light of God, represented The happier Eden, shall enjoy their fill as a single point, to indicate its unity O f bliss on bliss.” and indivisibility. 14. That Crystalline Heaven, which 32. Iris, or the rainbow. Paradiso xxvm. 365

34. These nine circles of fire are poet at- first is surprised at this, it be- the nine Orders of Angels in the^three ing 'the reverse of the relative move­ Celestial Hiérarchies. Dante, Convita^ ment, from the same source of propul­ II. 16, says that the Holy Church di­ sion, of the heavens themselves around vides the Angels into. “ thrèe Hierar­ the earth as their centre. But the in­ chies, that is to say, three holy or fallible Beatrice assures him that this divine Principalities ; and each Hie­ difference arises, in fact, from the same rarchy has three Orders ; so that the cause, proximity to the Divine presence, Church believes and affirms nine Or­ which in the celestial spheres is greater ders of spiritual beings. The first is the farther they are from the centre, but that of the Angels ; the second, that in the circles of angels, on the contrary, of the Archangels ; the third, that of it is greater the nearer they are to it.” the Thrones. And these three Orders 60. Because the subject has not been form the first Hierarchy ; not first in investigated and discussed. reference to rank nor creation (for the 64. The nine heavens are here called others are more noble, and all were corporal circles, as we call the stars the created together), but first in reference heavenly bodies. Latimer says : “ A to our ascent to their height. Then corporal heaven, .... where the stars follow the Dominions ; next the Vir­ are.” tues; then the Principalities; and these 70. The Primum Mobile, in which form the second Hierarchy. Above Dante and Beatrice now are. these are the Powers, and the Cheru­ 77. The nearer God the circle is, bim, and above all are the Seraphim ; so much greater virtue it possesses. hese form the third Hierarchy.’’ Hence the outermost of the heavens, ill be observed that this arrange- revolving round the earth, corresponds of the several Orders does not to the innermost of the Orders of An­ agree with that followed in the poem. gels revolving round God, and is con­ 55. Barlow, Study of the Div. Com., trolled by it as its Regent or Intelli­ p. 533, remarks : “ Within a circle of gence. T o make this more intelligible ineffable joy, circumscribed only by I will repeat here the three Triads of light and love, a point of intense bright­ Angels, and the heavens of which they ness so dazzled the eyes of Dante that are severally the Intelligences, as al­ he could not sustain the sight of it. ready given in Canto II. Note 131. Around this vivid centre, from which The Seraphim, Primum Mobile. the heavens and all nature depend, The Cherubim, The Fixed Stars. nine concentric circles of the Celestial The Thrones, Saturn. Hierarchy revolved with a velocity in­ versely proportioned to their distance The Dominions, Jupiter. from it, the nearer circles moving more The Virtues, Mars. rapidly, the remoter ones less. The The Powers, The Sun. 366 Notes

The Principalities, Venus. from Quæst. l . to l x i v ., and from The Archangels, Mercury. Quæst. cvi. to cxiv. He constantly The Angels, The Moon. quotes Dionysius, sometimes giving his exact words, but oftener amplifying 80. Æneidy XII. 365, Davidson’s and interpreting his meaning. In Tr. : “ As when the blast of Thracian Quæst. c v i i i . he discusses the names Boreas roars on the Ægean Sea, and to of the Angels, and of the Seraphim the shore pursues the waves, wherever and Cherubim speaks as follows : — the winds exert their incumbent force, “ The name of Seraphim is not given the clouds fly through the air.” from love alone, but from excess of Each of the four winds blows three love, which the name of heat or burn­ different blasts; either directly in front, ing implies. Hence Dionysius (Cap. or from the right cheek, or the left. V II. Cœl. Hier., a princ.) interprets According to Boccaccio, the northeast the name Seraphim according to the wind in Italy is milder than the north­ properties of fire, in which is excess west. of heat. In fire, however, we may 90. Dante uses this comparison be­ consider three things. First, a certain fore, Canto I. 60 : — motion which is upward, and which is “ But I beheld it sparkle round about continuous ; by which is signified, that Like iron that comes molten from the fire.” they are unchangingly moving towards 93. The inventor of the game of God. Secondly, its active power, chess brought it to a Persian king, which is heat ; . . . . and by this is sig­ who was so delighted with it, that he nified the influence of this kind of An­ offered him in return whatever reward gels, which they exercise powerfully he might ask. The inventor said he on those beneath them, exciting them wished only a grain of wheat, doubled to a sublime fervor, and thoroughly as many times as there were squares purifying them by burning. Thirdly, on the chess-board ; that is, one grain in fire its brightness must be consid­ for the first square, two for the second, ered ; and this signifies that such An­ four for the third, and so on to sixty- gels have within themselves an inextin­ four. This the king readily granted ; guishable light, and that they perfectly but when the amount was reckoned up, illuminate others. he had not wheat enough in his whole “ In the same way the name of kingdom to pay it. Cherubim is given from a certain ex­ 95. Their appointed place or where- cess of knowledge ; hence it is inter­ aJüSïiï. preted pknitudo scientice ; which Dio­ 99. Thomas Aquinas, the Doctor nysius (Cap. VII. Cœl. Hier.y a princ.) Angelicus of the Schools, treats the sub­ explains in four ways : first, as perfect ject of/Angels at great length in the vision of God ; secondly, full recep­ firsjx'volume of his Summa Tbeologica, tion of divine light ; thirdly, that in Paradiso xxvm. 367

God himself they contemplate the beau­ the sitter ; and thus these Angels, by ty of the order of things emanating from their promptitudey-are open to re^ehTe^ God ; fourthly, that, being themselves God and to serve him.” ."--’'1" full of this kind of knowledge, they Daptÿi^’Convito, I. 1, says : copiously pour it out upon others.” “ Kmrîvledÿ is the ultimate perfection 100. The love of God, which holds of-fnir soul, in which consists our ulti­ them fast to this central point as with mate felicity.” It .was one of the great a band. Job xxxviii. 31-: “ Canst thou questions of the Schools, whether the bind the sweet influences of Pleiades, beatitude of the soul consisted in know­ or loose the bands of Orion ? ” ing or in loving. Thomas Aquinas 104. Canto IX. 61 : — maintains the former part of this prop­ “ Above us there are mirrors, Thrones you call osition, and the latter. them, 113. By the grace of God, and the From which shines out on us God Judicant.” co-operation of the good will of the O f the Thrones, Thomas Aquinas, recipient. Sum. Theol., C V III. 5, says : “ The 116. The perpetual spring of Para­ Order of Thrones excels the inferior dise, which knows no falling autumnal Orders in this, that it has the power leaves, no season in which Aries is a of perceiving immediately in God the nocturnal sign. reasons of the Divine operations...... 122. Thomas Aquinas, Sum. Theol., Dionysius (Cap. VII. Cœl. Hier.') ex­ I. Quaest. cvm. 6, says : “ And thus plains the name of Thrones from their Dionysius (Cap. VII. Cœl. Hier.), from resemblance to material chairs, in which the names of the Orders inferring the four things are to be considered. First, properties thereof, placed in the first in reference to position, because chairs Hierarchy those Orders whose names are raised above the ground ; and thus were given them in reference to God, these Angels, which are called Thrones, namely, the Seraphim, Cherubim, and are raised so far that they can perceive Thrones ; but in the middle Hierarchy immediately in God the reasons of he placed those whose names designate things. Secondly, in material chairs firm­ a certain common government or dis­ ness must be considered, because one sits position, that is, the Dominions, Virtues, firmly in them ; but this is e converso, and Powers ; and in the third Order for the Angels themselves are made firm he placed those whose names designate by God. Thirdly, because the chair the execution of the work, namely, the receives the sitter, and he can be car­ Principalities, Angels, and Archangels. ried in it ; and thus the Angels re­ . . . . But to the rule of government three ceive God in themselves, and in a cer­ things belong, the first of which is the tain sense carry him to their inferiors. distinction of the things to be done, Fourthly, from their shape, because the which is the province of the Dominions', chair is open on one side, to receive the second is to provide the faculty of 368 Notes fulfilling, which belongs to the Virtues ; the quarter where he lived ; that he but the third is to arrange in what way was surnamed Theosoph, or the Wise in the things prescribed, or defined, can God; that he was converted, not by the be fulfilled, so that some one may ex­ preaching of St. Paul, but by a miracle ecute them, and this belongs to the the saint wrought in restoring a blind Powers. But the execution of the an­ man to sight ; and that “ the woman gelic ministry consists in announcing named Damaris,” who was converted things divine. In the execution, how­ with him, was his wife. It quotes ever, of any act, there are some who from a letter of his to , writ­ begin the act, and lead the others, as ten from Egypt, where he was with his in singing the precentors, and in battle friend and fellow-student Apollophanes, those who lead and direct the rest ; and where he witnessed the darkening and this belongs to the Principalities. of the sun at the Crucifixion : “ We There are others who simply execute, were both at Heliopolis, when sudden­ and this is the part of the Angels. ly we saw the moon conceal the sur­ Others hold an intermediate position, face of the sun, though this was not which belongs to the Archangels.” the time for an eclipse, and this dark­ 130. The Athenian convert of St. ness continued for three hours, and the Paul. Acts xvii. 34 : “ Howbeit, cer­ light returned at the ninth hour and tain men clave unto him, and believed; lasted till evening.” And finally it nar­ among the which was Dionysius the rates, that when Dionysius was behead­ Areopagite.” Dante places him among ed, in Paris, where he had converted the theologians in the Heaven of the many souls and built many churches, Sun. See Canto X. 115: — “ straightway the body arose, and, tak­ “ Near by behold the lustre of that taper, ing its head in its arms, led by an an­ W hich in the flesh below looked most within gel, and surrounded by a celestial light, Th e angelic nature and its m inistry.” carried it a distance of two miles, from T o Dionysius was attributed a work, a place called the Mount of Martyrs, called The Celestial Hierarchy, which to the place where it now reposes.” is the great storehouse of all that re­ For an account of the Celestial Hie­ lates to the nature and operations of rarchy, see Canto X. Note 115. Angels. Venturi calls him “ the false 133. St. Gregory differed from St. Areopagite” ; and Dalbæus, De Script. Dionysius in the arrangement of the Dion. Areop.y says that this work was Orders, placing the Principalities in not known till the sixth century. the second triad, and the Virtues in The Legenda Aurea confounds St. the third. Dionysius the Areopagite with St. De­ 138. St. Paul, who, 2 Corinthians, nis, Bishop of Paris in the third cen­ xii. 4, “ was caught up into paradise, tury, and patron saint of France. It and heard unspeakable words, which it says he was called the Areopagite from is not lawful for a man to utter.” Paradiso xxix. 369

CANTO XXIX.

1. The Primum Mobile, or Crystal­ 21. Genesis i. 2: “ And the Spirit line Heaven, continued. of God moved upon the face of the The children of Latona are Apollo waters.” and Diana, the Sun and Moon. 22. Pure Matter, or the elements ; 2. When the Sun is in Aries and pure Form, or the Angels ; and the the Moon in Libra, and when the Sun two conjoined, the human race. is setting and the full Moon rising, so Form, in the language of the Schools, that they are both on the horizon at and as defined by Thomas Aquinas, is the same time. the principle “ by which we first think, 3. So long as they remained thus whether it be called intellect, or intel­ equipoised, as if in the opposite scales lectual soul.” See Canto IV. Note 54. of an invisible balance suspended from 23. Genesis i. 31 : “ And God saw the zenith. everything that he had made, and, be­ 9. God, whom Dante could not look hold, it was very good.” upon, even as reflected in the eyes of 33. The Angels. Thomas Aqui­

Beatrice. nas, Sum. Theol., I. Quæst. l . 2, says : 11. What Dante wishes to know is, “ Form is act. Therefore whatever is where, when, and how the Angels were form alone, is pure act.” For his defi­ created. nition of form, see Note 22. 12. Every When and every Where. 34. Pure matter, which is passive 14. Dante, Convito, III. 14 ,'defines and only possesses potentiality, or power splendor as “ reflected light.” Here of assuming various forms when united it means the creation ; the reflected with mind. “ It is called potentiality,” light of God. comments Buti, “ because it can receive Job xxxviii. 7 : “ When the morn­ many forms ; and the forms are called ing stars sang together, and all the sons act, because they change, and act by of God shouted for joy.” And again, changing matter into various forms.” 35 : “ Canst thou send lightnings, that 35. The union of the soul and body they may go, and say unto thee, Here in man, who occupies the intermediate we are ? ” place between Angels and pure matter. 16. Thomas Aquinas, Sum. Tbeol., 36. T^V^bond, though suspended

I. Quæst. l x i . 3 : “ The angelic nature by dea'th/will beVesumed again at the was made before the creation of time, resu/rection, and remain forever. and after eternity.” 3p. St. Jerome, the greatest of the 18. In the creation of the Angels. Latin fathers of the Church, and au- Some editions read nove Amori, the nine thoXof the translation of the Scriptures Loves, or nine choirs of Angels. knowhv as the , was born of

v o l . h i . 47 37 o Notes wealthy parents in Dalmatia, in 342. on, to which, for the fear of hell, I had He studied at Rome under the gram­ voluntarily condemned myself, having marian Donatus, and became a lawyer no other company but scorpions and in that city. At the age of thirty he wild beasts, I many times found my visited the Holy Land, and, withdraw­ imagination filled with lively represen­ ing from the world, became an ancho­ tations of dances in the company of rite in the desert of Chalcida, on the Roman ladies, as if I had been in the borders of Arabia. Here he under­ midst of them...... I often joined went the bodily privations and tempta­ whole nights to the days, crying, sigh­ tions, and enjoyed the spiritual triumphs, ing, and beating my breast till the de­ of the hermit’s life. He was “ haunted sired calm returned. I feared the very by demons, and consoled by voices and cell in which I lived, because it was visions from heaven.” In one of his witness to the foul suggestions of my letters, cited by Butler, Lives of the enemy ; and being angry and armed Saintst IX. 362, he writes : “ In the with severity against myself, I went remotest part of a wild and sharp des­ alone into the most secret parts of the ert, which, being burnt up with the wilderness, and if I discovered any­ heats of the scorching sun, strikes with where a deep valley, or a craggy rock, horror and terror even the monks that that was the place of my prayer, there inhabit it, I seemed to myself to be in I threw this miserable sack of my body. the midst of the delights and assemblies The same Lord is my witness, that of Rome. I loved solitude, that in the after so many sobs and tears, after hav­ bitterness of my soul I might more ing in much sorrow looked long up to freely bewail my miseries, and call heaven, I felt most delightful comforts upon my Saviour. M y hideous emaci­ and interior sweetness ; and these so ated limbs were covered with sack­ great, that, transported and absorpt, cloth : my skin was parched dry and I seemed to myself to be amidst the black, and my flesh was almost wasted choirs of angels ; and glad and joyful away. The days I passed in tears and I sung to God : After Theey O Lordt groans, and when sleep overpowered we will run in the fragrancy of thy celes­ me against my will, I cast my wearied tial ointments.” bones, which hardly hung together, In another letter, cited by Montalem- upon the bare ground, not so properly bert, Monks o f the Westy Auth. Tr., I. to give them rest, as to torture myself. 404, he exclaims: “ O desert, enam­ I say nothing of my eating and drink­ elled with the flowers of Christ ! O ing ; for the monks in that desert, solitude, where those stones are born when they are sick, know no other of which, in the Apocalypse, is built drink but cold water, and look upon the city of the Great King ! O re­ it as sensuality ever to eat anything treat, which rejoicest in the friend­ dressed by fire. In this exile and pris­ ship of God ! What doest thou in Paradiso xxix. 371 the world, my brother, with thy soul at the centre of the earth, towards greater than the world ? How long which all things gravitate, and wilt thou remain in the shadow of “ Down upon which thrust all the other rocks.” roofs, and in the smoky dungeons of Milton, Par. Lost, V. 856, makes cities ? Believe me, I see here more the rebel angels deny that they were of the light.” created by God : — At the end of five years he was driv­ “ W ho saw en from his solitude by the persecution When this creation was ? Rememberest thou Thy making, while the Maker gave thee being? of the Eastern monks ; and lived suc­ We know no time when we were not as now j cessively in Jerusalem, Antioch, Con­ Know none before us ; self-begot, self-raised stantinople, Rome, and Alexandria. By our own quickening power, when fatal course Finally, in 385, he returned to the Had circled his full orb, the birth mature Holy Land, and built a monastery at O f this our native heaven, ethereal sons.” Bethlehem. Here he wrote his trans­ 65. The merit consists in being lation of the Scriptures, and his Lives willing to receive this grace. of the Fathers of the Desert ; but in 95. St. Chrysostom, who in his 416 this monastery, and others that preaching so carried away his audi­ had risen up in its neighborhood, were ences that they beat the pavement burned by the Pelagians, and St. Jerome with their swords and called him the took refuge in a strong tower or forti­ “ Thirteenth Apostle,” in one of his fied castle. Four years afterwards he Homilies thus upbraids the custom of died, and was buried in the ruins of applauding the preacher : “ What do his monastery. your praises advantage me, when I see 40. This truth of the simultaneous not your progress in virtue ? Or what creation of mind and matter, as stated harm shall I receive from the silence in line 29. of my auditors, when I behold the in­ 41. The opinion of St. Jerome and crease of their piety ? The praise of other Fathers of the Church, that the the speaker is not the acclamation o f Angels were created long ages before his hearers, but their zeal for piety and the rest of the universe, is refuted by religion ; not their making a great stir Thomas Aquinas, Sum. Theol., I. Quæst. in the times of hearing, but their show­

LXI. 3. ing diligence at all other times. Ap­ 45. That the Intelligences or Motors plause, as soon as it is out of the mouth, of the heavens should be so long with­ is dispersed into the air, and vanishes ; out any heavens to move. but when the hearers grow better, this 51. The subject of the elements is brings an incorruptible and immortal the earth, so called as being the low­ reward both to the speaker and the est, or underlying the others, fire, air, hearer. The praise of your acclama­ and water. tion may render the orator more illus­ 56. The pride of Lucifer, who lies trious here, but the piety of your souls 372 Notes will give him greater confidence before The skittish fancy with facetious tales, the tribunal of Christ. Therefore, if W hen sent with God’s commission to the heart ! ” any one love the preacher, or if any For a specimen of the style of popu­ preacher love his people, let him not lar preachers in the Middle Ages, see be enamored with applause, but with the story of Frate Cipolla, in the De- the benefit of the hearers.” camerone, Gior. VI. Nov. 10. See also 103. Lapo is the abbreviation of Scheible’s Kloster, and Menin’s Prédi- Jacopo, and Bindi of Aldobrandi, both catoriana. familiar names in Florence. 118. The Devil, who is often rep­ 107. Milton, Lycidas, 113 : — resented in early Christian art under “ How w ell could I have spared for thee, young the shape of a coal-black bird. See swain, Didron, Christ. lconog., I. Enow of such as for their bellies’ sake 124. In early paintings the swine Creep, and intrude, and climb into the fold ! is the symbol of St. Anthony, as the O f other care they little reckoning make, cherub is of St. Matthew, the lion of Than how to scramble at the shearers’ feast, And shove away the worthy bidden guest ! St. Mark, and the eagle of St. John. Blind mouths ! that scarce themselves know There is an old tradition that St. An­ how to hold thony was once a swineherd. Brand, A sheep-hook, or have learned aught else the Pop. Antiquities, I. 358, says : — least “ In the World of Wonders is the That to the faithful herdman’s art belongs ! following translation of an epigram : — What recks it them? What need they ? They are sped ; ‘ Once fed’st thou, Anthony, an heard of swine, A nd, when they list, their lean and flashy songs And now an heard of monkes thou feedest Grate on their scrannel pipes o f wretched still s — straw : For wit and gut, alike both charges bin : Th e hungry sheep look up, and are not fed ; Both loven filth alike 5 both like to fill But swoln with wind, and the rank mist they Their greedy paunch alike. Nor was that kind draw, More beastly, sottish, swinish than this last. R o t inwardly, and foul contagion spread : All else agrees : one fault I onely find, Besides what the grim wolf with privy paw Thou feedest not thy monkes with oken Daily devours apace, and nothing said : mast.’ But that two-handed engine at the door “ The author mentions before, per­ Stands ready to smite once, and smite no sons ‘ who runne up and downe the more.” country, crying, Have you anything 11 5. Cowper, Task, II. : — to bestow upon my lord S. Anthonie’s “ He that negotiates between God and man, swine ? ’ ” As God’s ambassador, the grand concerns Mrs. Jameson, Sacred and Legendary O f judgment and of mercy, should beware Art, II. 380, remarks: “ I have read O f lightness in his speech. ’T is pitiful somewhere that the hog is given to St. T o court a grin, when you should woo a soul j T o break a jest, when pity would inspire Anthony, because he had been a swine­ Pathetic exhortation ; and t’ address herd, and cured the diseases of swine. Paradiso xxix. 373

This is quite a mistake. The hog was Mr. Howells, Venetian Life, p. 341, the representative of the of sen­ alludes to the same custom as once prev­ suality and gluttony, which Anthony is alent in Italy : “ Among other privi­ supposed to have vanquished by the leges of the Church, abolished in Ven­ exercises of piety and by divine aid. ice long ago, was that ancient right The ancient custom of placing in all of the monks of St. Anthony Abbot, his effigies a black pig at his feet, or by which their herds of swine were under his feet, gave rise to the super­ made free of the whole city. These stition that this unclean animal was animals, enveloped in an odor of sanc­ especially dedicated to him, and under tity, wandered here and there, and were his protection. The monks of the Or­ piously fed by devout people, until the der of St. Anthony kept herds of con­ year 1409, when, being found danger­ secrated pigs, which were allowed to ous to children, and inconvenient to feed at the public charge, and which everybody, they were made the subject it was a profanation to steal or kill : of a special decree, which deprived hence the proverb about the fatness of them of their freedom of movement. a ‘ Tantony pig.’ ” The Republic was always opposing Hailiwell, Diet, of Arch, and Prov. and limiting the privileges of the Words, has the following definition : Church ! ”

“ A n t h o n y - Pig. The favorite or 126. Giving false indulgences, with­ smallest pig of the litter. A Kentish out the true stamp upon them, in re­ expression, according to Grose. * To turn for the alms received. follow like a tantony pig,’ i. e. to follow 130. The nature of the Angels. close at one’s heels. Some derive this 134. Daniel vii. 10: “ Thousand saying from a privilege enjoyed by the thousands ministered unto him, and ten friars of certain convents in England thousand times ten thousand stood be­ and France, sons of St. Anthony, whose fore him.” swine were permitted to feed in the 136. That irradiates this angelic na­ streets. These swine would follow any ture. one having greens or other provisions, 138. The splendors are the reflected till they obtained some of them ; and lights, or the Angels. it was in those days considered an act 140. The fervor of the Angels is of charity and religion to feed them. proportioned to their capacity of re­ St. Anthony was invoked for the pig.” ceiving the divine light. 374 Notes

CANTO XXX.

The; ascent to the Empyrean, the subject, which is God. And of this he "tenth and jast Heaven. O f this Heaven, says to his disciples, ‘ My peace I give Dante, Cofivito, II. 4, says : “ This is the unto you ; my peace I leave you ’ ; sovereign/edifice of the world, in which giving and leaving them his doctrine, \the whole world is included, and out- which is this science of which I speak. sMejjp'which nothing is. And it is not O f this Solomon says : ‘ There are in space, but was formed solely in the threescore queens, and fourscore con­ primal Mind, which the Greeks call cubines, and virgins without number ; Protonoe. This is that magnificence my dove, my undefiled, is but one.’ of which the Psalmist spake, when he All sciences he calls queens and par­ says to God, * T hy magnificence is ex­ amours and virgins ; and this he calls alted above the heavens.’ ” a dove, because it is without blemish Milton, Par. Lost, III. 56 : — of strife ; and this he calls perfect, be­

“ Now had the Almighty Father from above, cause it makes us perfectly to see the From the pure empyrean where he sits truth in which our soul has rest.” H igh throned above all highth, bent down his eye, 42. Philippians iv. 7 : “ The peace His own works and their works at once to view. of God, which passeth all understand­ About him all the sanctities of heaven ing.” Stood thick as stars, and from his sight received 43. The Angels and the souls of the Beatitude past utterance.” saints. 2. The sixth hour is noon, and 45. The Angels will be seen in the when noon is some six thousand miles same aspect after the last judgment as away from us, the dawn is approach­ before ; but the souls of the saints will ing, the shadow of the earth lies almost wear “ the twofold garments,” spoken on a plane with it, and gradually the of in Canto X X V . 92, the spiritual stars disappear. body, and the glorified earthly body. 10. The nine circles of Angels, de­ 61. Daniel vii. 10: “ A fiery stream scribed in Canto X X V III. issued and came forth from before 38. From the Crystalline Heaven him.” And Revelation xxii. 1: “ And to the Empyrean. Dante, Convito, II. he showed me a pure river of water 15, makes the Empyrean the symbol of of life, clear as crystal, proceeding Theology, the Divine Science : “ The out of the throne of God and of the Empyrean Heaven, by its peace, resem­ Lamb.” bles the Divine Science, which is full of 64. The sparks are Angels, and the all peace ; and which suffers no strife flowers the souls of the blessed. o f opinions or sophistical arguments, 66. For the mystic virtues of the because of the exceeding certitude of its ruby, see Canto IX. Note 69. Paradiso xxx. 375

76. For the mystic virtues o f the 137. This is Henry of Luxemburg, topaz, see Canto XV. Note 85. to whom in 1300 Dante was looking as 90. “ By the length,” says Venturi, the regenerator of Italy. He became “ was represented the outpouring of Emperor in 1308, and died in 1311, God upon his creatures; by the round­ ten years before Dante. See Purg. ness, the return of this outpouring to VI. Note 97, and XXXIII. Note 43. God, as to its first source and ultimate 142. At the Curia Romana, or Papal end.” coarfr:— x 99. Dante repeats the word vidi, ''T143. Pipe Clement V. (1305-1314). I saw, three times, as a rhyme, to ex­ Seè^i^/g^IX. Note 83. The allusion press the intenseness of his vision. JieoH’s to his doubleThraling witL.H.en-.. 100. Buti thinks that this light is ry of Luxemburg. See Canto XVII. the Holy Ghost ; Philalethes, that it Note 82. is the Logos, or second person of the 147. Among the Simoniacs in the Trinity ; Tommaseo, that it is Illumi­ third round of . O f Simon nating Grace. Magus, Milman, Hist. Christ., II. 97, 124. Didron, Christ. Iconog., I. 234, writes thus : “ Unless Simon was in says : “ It was in the centre, at the fact a personage of considerable im­ very heart of this luminous eternity, portance during the early history of that the Deity shone forth. Dante no Christianity, it is difficult to account doubt wished to describe one of those for his becoming, as he is called by roses with a thousand petals, which Beausobre, the hero of the Romance light the porches of our noblest cathe­ of Heresy. I f Simon was the same drals,— the rose-windows, which were with that magician, a Cypriot by birth, contemporaneous with the Florentine who was employed by Felix as agent poet, and which he had no doubt seen in his intrigue to detach Drusilla from in his travels in France. There in her husband, this part of his character fact, in the very depth of the of accords with the charge of licentious­ that rose of colored glass, the Divine ness advanced both against his life and Majesty shines out resplendently.” his doctrines by his Christian oppo­ 129. The word convent is here used nents. This is by no means improba­ in its original meaning of a coming to­ ble ; and indeed, even if he wTas not a gether, or assembly. person thus politically prominent and 136. The name of Augustus is equiv­ influential, the early writers of Chris­ alent to Kaiser, Cæsar, or Emperor. In tianity would scarcely have concurred Canto X X X II. 119, the Virgin Mary in representing him as a formidable is called Augusta, the Queen of the and dangerous antagonist of the Faith Kingdom of Heaven, the Empress of as a kind of personal rival of St. Peter, “ the most just and merciful of em­ without some other groundwork for the pires.” fiction besides the collision recorded in 376 Notes

the Acts. The doctrines which are power of evil angels, had been in a ascribed to him and to his followers, constant state of transmigration, and, who continued to exist for several cen­ among other mortal bodies, had occu­ turies, harmonize with the glimpse of pied that of the famous . his character and tenets in the writ­ Beausobre, who elevates Simon into a ings of St. Luke. Simon probably was Platonic philosopher, explains the He­ one of that class of adventurers which lena as a sublime allegory. She was abounded at this period, or like Apol­ the Psyche of his philosophic romance. lonius of Tyana, and others at a later The soul, by evil influences, had be­ time, with whom the opponents of come imprisoned in matter. By her Christianity attempted to confound Je­ the Deity had created the angels : the sus and his Apostles. His doctrine angels, enamored of her, had inextri­ was Oriental in its language and in its cably entangled her in that polluting pretensions. He was the first Æon or bondage, in order to prevent her re­ emanation, or rather perhaps the first turn to heaven. T o fly from their manifestation of the primal Deity. He embraces she had passed from body to assumed not merely the title of the body. Connecting this fiction with Great Power or Virtue of God, but all the Grecian mythology, she was M i­ the other Appellations, — the Word, nerva, or impersonated Wisdom ; per­ the Perfection, the Paraclete, the A l­ haps, also, Helena, or embodied Beau­ mighty, the whole combined attributes ty.” of the Deity. He had a companion, 148. Pope Boniface V III., a native Helena, according to the statement of of Alagna, now . See Inf. XIX. his enemies, a beautiful prostitute, Note 53, and Purg. XX. Note 87. whom he found at Tyre, who became Dante has already his punishment in like manner the first conception prepared. He is to be thrust head (the Enncea) of the Deity ; but who, downward into a narrow hole in the by her conjunction with matter, had rock of Malebolge, and to be driven been enslaved to its malignant influ­ down still lower when Clement V. ence, and, having fallen under the shall follow him.

CANTO XXXI.

1. The White Rose of Paradise. and fly in clusters over the vernal flow­ 7. Iliad, II. 86, Anon. Tr. : “ And ers, and thickly some fly in this direc­ the troops thronged together, as swarms tion, and some in that.” of crowding bees, which come ever in 32. The nymph Callisto, or Helice, fresh numbers from the hollow rock, was changed by Jupiter into the con- Paradiso xxxi. 377

stellation of the Great Bear, and her when, five years later, this monastery son into that of the Little Bear. See had become overcrowded with monks, Purg. XXV. Note 131. he was sent out to found a new one. 34. Rome and her superb edifices, Mrs. Jameson, Legends of the Monas­ before the removal of the Papal See to tic Ordersj p. 149, says: “ The manner A^igncm. of going forth on these occasions was // 35. speaking of Petrarch’s visit to strikingly characteristic of the age ; — ' I Rome/Mr. Norton, Travel and Study the abbot chose twelve monks, repre­ Trr*italy, p. 288, says : “ The great senting the twelve Apostles, and placed church of St. John Lateran, ‘ the moth­ at their head a leader, representing er and head of all the churches of the Jesus Christ, who, with a cross in his city and the world,’ — mater urbis et hand, went before them. The gates orbis, — had been almost destroyed by of the convent opened, — then closed fire, with its adjoining palace, and the behind them, — and they wandered houses of the canons, on the Eve of into the wide world, trusting in God St. John, in 1308. The palace and to show them their destined abode. the canons’ houses were rebuilt not “ Bernard led his followers to a wil­ lohg after ; but at the time of Pe- derness, called the Valley of Worm­ ^ trarch’s latest visit to Rome, and for wood', and there, at his biding, arose \ years afterward, the church was with- the since renowned abbey of Clairvaux. i out a roof, and its walls were ruinous. They felled the trees, built themselves \ The poet addressed three at least of huts, tilled and sowed the ground, and ^ the Popes at Avignon with urgent ap- changed the whole face of the country \ peals that this disgrace should no lon­ round ; till that which had been a dis­ g e r be permitted, — but the Popes gave mal solitude, the resort of wolves and no heed to his words ; for the ruin of robbers, became a land of vines and Roman churches, or of Rome itself, corn, rich, populous, and prosperous.” was a matter of little concern to these This incident forms the subject of Transalpine prelates.” one of Murillo’s most famous paintings, rom the highest regions of the and is suggestive of the saint’s intense /Av to the\ lowest depth of the sea. devotion to the Virgin, which Dante J 102. at. Bernard, the great Abbot expresses in this line. t of Clairvjkux, the Doctor Mellifiuus of Mr. Vaughan, Hours with the Mys­ K the Church, and preacher of the dis- tics, I. 145, gives the following sketch \ àstrous Second Crusade, was born of of St. Bernard : — \noble/parents in the village of Fon­ “ With Bernard the monastic life is taine near Dijon, in Burgundy, in the the one thing needful. He began life year \ 190. After studying at Paris, at by drawing after him into the convent the age of twenty he entered the Ben­ all his kindred ; sweeping them one by edictine monastery of Citeaux ; and one from the high seas of the world 48 37§ Notes

with the irresistible vortex of his own You, their hearts will answer, whose religious fervor. His incessant cry for flocks are countless, would nothing con­ Europe is, Better monasteries, and more tent you but our ewe lamb ? Perhaps of them. Let these ecclesiastical cas­ some cloister will be, for them too, the tles multiply; let them cover and com­ last resource of their desolation. They mand the land, well garrisoned with will fly for ease in their pain to the men of God, and then, despite all her­ system which caused it. Bernard hopes esy and schism, theocracy will flourish, so. So inhuman is the humanity of the earth shall yield her increase, and asceticism ; cruel its tender mercies ; all people praise the Lord. Who so thus does it depopulate the world of wise as Bernard to win souls for Christ, its best in order to improve it...... that is to say, recruits for the cloister ? “ Bernard had his wish. He made With what eloquence he paints the Clairvaux the cynosure of all contem­ raptures of contemplation, the vanity plative eyes. For any one who could and sin of earthly ambition or of earth­ exist at all as a monk, with any satis­ ly love ! Wherever in his travels faction to himself, that was the place Bernard may have preached, there, above all others. Brother Godfrey, presently, exultant monks must open sent out to be first Abbot of Fontenay, wide their doors to admit new con­ — as soon as he has set all things in verts. Wherever he goes, he bereaves order there, returns, only too gladly, mothers of their children, the aged of from that rich and lovely region, to their last solace and last support; prais­ re-enter his old cell, to walk around, ing those the most who leave most delightedly revisiting the well-remem­ misery behind them. How sternly does bered spots among the trees or by the he rebuke those Rachels who mourn water-side, marking how the fields and and will not be comforted for children gardens have come on, and relating to dead to them forever ! What vitriol the eager brethren (for even Bernard’s does he pour into the wounds when he monks have curiosity) all that befell asks if they will drag their son down him in his work. He would sooner to perdition with themselves by resist­ be third Prior at Clairvaux, than Abbot ing the vocation of Heaven ; whether of Fontenay. So, too, with Brother it was not enough that they brought Humbert, commissioned in like manner him forth sinful to a world of sin, and to regulate Igny Abbey (fourth daughter will they now, in their insane affection, of Clairvaux). He soon comes back, cast him into the fires of hell ? Yet weary of the labor and sick for home, Bernard is not hard-hearted by nature. to look on the Aube once more, to hear He can pity this disgraceful weakness the old mills go drumming and dron­ of the flesh. He makes such amends ing, with that monotony of muffled as superstition may. I will be a father sound — the associate of his pious rev­ to him, he says. Alas ! cold comfort. eries— often heard in his dreams when Paradiso xxxi. 379 « far away ; to set his feet on the very niece of Herod. It is impossible to same flagstone in the choir where he decide between the different traditions, used to stand, and to be happy. But some of which make her a virgin, and Bernard, though away in Italy, toiling others the wife of Zaccheus. in the matter of the schism, gets to “ However this may be, the happy hear of his return, and finds time to woman who obtained the venerable send him across the Alps a letter of imprint of the holy face lived not far rebuke for this criminal self-pleasing, from the palace of Pilate. Her house whose terrible sharpness must have is still shown to pilgrims at Jerusalem ; darkened the poor man’s meditations and a Canon of Mayence, who went to for many a day. the Holy Land in 1483, reported that “ Bernard had further the satisfac­ he had visited the house of the Vero­ tion of improving and extending mo- nica. nasticism to the utmost ; of sewing “ When she saw Our Lord pass, together, with tolerable success, the bearing his cross, covered with blood, rended vesture of the Papacy ; of sup­ spittle, sweat, and dust, she ran to meet pressing. a more popular and more him, and, presenting her kerchief, tried Scriptural Christianity, for the benefit to wipe his adorable face. Our Lord, of his despotic order ; of quenching leaving for an instant the burden of the for a time, by the extinction of Abe­ cross to Simon the Cyrenean, took the lard, the spirit of free inquiry ; and kerchief, applied it to his face, and gave o f seeing his ascetic and superhuman it back to the pious woman, marked ideal of religion everywhere accepted as with the exact imprint of his august the genuine type of Christian virtue.” countenance.” 104. The Veronica is the portrait O f the Veronica there are four cop­ of our Saviour impressed upon a veil or ies in existence, each claiming to be kerchief, preserved with great care in the original ; one at Rome, another at the church of the Santi Apostoli at Paris, a third at Laon, and a fourth at Rome. Collin de Plancy, Légendes des Xaen in Andalusia. The traveller who Saintes Images, p. 11, gives the follow­ has crossed the Sierra Morena cannot ing account of it : — easily forget the stone column, surmount­ “ Properly speaking, the Veronica ed by an iron cross, which marks the ( vera icon) is the true likeness of Our boundary between La Mancha and An­ Lord ; and the same name has been dalusia, with the melancholy stone face given to the holy woman who obtained upon it, and the inscription, “ E l verda- it, because the name of this holy woman dero Retrato de la Santa Cara del Dios was uncertain. According to some, she de Xaen.” was a pious Jewess, called Seraphia ; 116. The Virgin Mary, Regina Cceli. according to others, she was Berenice, 125. The chariot of the sun. 380 Notes 0

CANTO XXXII.

i. St. Bernard, absorbed in contem­ 58. Festinata gente, dying in in­ plation of the Virgin. fancy, and thus hurried into the life 5. Eve. St. Augustine, Serm. 18 eternal. Shakespeare, King Leary III. De Sanctis f says : “ Ilia per eussit , is ta 7 : “ Advise the Duke, where you are sanavit. going, to a most festinate prepara­ 8. Rachel is an emblem of Divine tion.” Contemplation. Inf. II. 101, Beatrice 68. Jacob and Esau. Genesis xxv. says : — 22 : “ And the children struggled to­ “ And came unto the place gether within her.” And Romans ix. Where I was sitting with the ancient Rachel.” 11 : “ For the children being not yet 11. Ruth the Moabitess, ancestress born, neither having done any good or of King David. evil, that the purpose of God, accord­ 12. “ Have mercy upon me,” are ing to election, might stand, not of the first words of Psalm li., “ a Psalm works, but of him that calleth.” of David, when Nathan the prophet 70. Buti comments thus : “ As it came unto him.” pleased God to give black hair to one, 24. The saints of the Old Testa­ and to the other red, so it pleased him ment. to give more grace to one than to the 27. The saints of the New Testa­ other.” And the Ottimo says : “ One ment. was red, the other black ; which colors 31. John the Baptist, seated at the denote the temperaments of men, and point of the mystic Rose, opposite to accordingly the inclination of their the Virgin Mary. He died two years minds.” before Christ’s resurrection, and during 75. The keenness of vision with these two years was in the Limbo of which they are originally endowed. the Fathers. 76. From Adam to . 40. The row of seats which divides 79. From Abraham to Christ. Gen­ the Rose horizontally, and crosses the esis xvii. 10 : “ This is my covenant, two vertical lines of division, made by which ye shall keep, between me and the seat of the Virgin Mary and those you, and thy seed after thee : Every of the other Hebrew women on one man-child among you shall be circum­ side, and on the other the seats of John cised.” the Baptist and of the other saints of 85. The face of the Virgin Mary. the New Testament beneath him. Didron, in his Christ. Iconog.y I. 242, 43. That is to say, by the faith of devotes a chapter to the “ History of their parents, by circumcision, and by the Portraits of .” Be­ baptism, as explained line 76 et seq. sides the Veronica and the Santo Volto, Paradiso x x x i i . 381 attributed to Nicodemus, he mentions cient fathers. Lentulus writes to the others which tradition traces back to Senate as follows : s At this time ap­ Pilate and St. Luke, and a statue erect­ peared a man who is still living and ed to Christ by the woman who was endowed with mighty power ; his cured of the bloody flux. In the fol­ name is Jesus Christ. His disciples lowing extract several others are re­ call him the Son of God ; others re­ ferred to : — gard him as a powerful prophet. He “ Abgarus, king of Edessa, having raises the dead to life, and heals the learnt, says Damascenus, the wonderful sick of every description of infirmity things related of our Saviour, became and disease. This man is of lofty inflamed with Divine love ; he sent stature, and well-proportioned ; his ambassadors to the Son of God, invit­ countenance severe and virtuous, so ing him to come and visit him, and that he inspires beholders with feelings should the Saviour refuse to grant his both of fear and love. The hair of request, he charged his ambassadors to his head is of the color of wine, and employ some artist to make a portrait from the top of the head to the ears of our Lord. Jesus, from whom noth­ straight and without radiance, but it ing is hidden, and to whom nothing is descends from the ears to the shoulders impossible, being aware of the inten­ in shining curls. From the shoulders tion of Abgarus, took a piece of linen, the hair flows down the back, divided applied it to his face, and depicted into two portions, after the manner of thereon his own image. This very the Nazarenes ; his forehead is clear portrait, continues Damascenus, is in and without wrinkle, his face free from existence at the present day, and in blemish, and slightly tinged with red, perfect preservation. his physiognomy noble and gracious. “ At the same epoch, a minute ver­ The nose and mouth faultless. His bal description of the appearance of beard is abundant, the same color as the Christ was in circulation. The fol­ hair, and forked. His eyes blue and very lowing description, which is of great brilliant. In reproving or censuring importance, was sent to the Roman he is awe-inspiring ; in exhorting and Senate by Publius Lentulus, Proconsul teaching, his speech is gentle and ca­ of Judæa, before Herod. Lentulus had ressing. His countenance is marvellous seen the Saviour, and had made him sit in seriousness and grace. He has never to him, as it were, that he might give once been seen to laugh ; but many a written description of his features have seen him weep. He is slender in and physiognomy. His portrait, apoc­ person, his hands are straight and long, ryphal though it be, is at least one of his arms beautiful. Grave and solemn the first upon record ; it dates from in his discourse, his language is simple the earliest period of the Church, and and quiet. He is in appearance the has been mentioned by the most an­ most beautiful of the .’ 382 Notes

“ The Emperor Constantine caused 99. The countenance of each saint pictures of the Son of God to be paint­ became brighter. ed from this ancient description. 107. The word in the original is “ In the eighth century, at the peri­ abbelliva, which Dante here uses in the od in which Saint John Damascenus sense of the Provençal, abellis, of Purg. wrote, the lineaments of this remark­ X X V I. 140. He uses the word in the able figure continued to be the same as same sense in Convito, II. 7 : “ In all they are to this day. speech the speaker is chiefly bent on “ The hair and the beard, the color persuasion, that is, on pleasing the au­ of which is somewhat undetermined in dience, a ll' abbellire dell’ audienxa, the letter of Lentulus, for wine may which is the source of all other per­ be pale, golden, red, or violet color, suasions.” is distinctly noted by Damascenus, who 108. The star of morning delight­ also adds the tint of the complexion ; ing in the sun, is from Canto VIII. 12, moreover, the opinion of Damascenus, where Dante speaks of Venus as like that of Lentulus, is decidedly in “ T h e star favor of the beauty of Christ, and the That wooes the sun, now following, nowin front.” former severely censures the Manichæ- 119. The Virgin Mary, the Queen ans, who entertained a contrary opin­ of this empire. ion. Thus, then, Christ, in taking 121. Adam. upon him the form of Adam, assumed 124. St. Peter. features exactly resembling those of the 127. St. John, who lived till the evil Virgin Mary...... In the West, a days and persecutions of the Church, century later than the time of Damas­ the bride of Christ, won by the cruci­ cenus, Christ was always thus depicted. fixion. S. Anschaire, Archbishop of Hamburg 131. Moses. and Bremen, who beheld Christ [in a 132. Exodusy xxxii. 9 : “ And the vision], described him as ( tall, clad in Lord said unto Moses, I have seen this the manner of the Jews, and beautiful people, and, behold, it is a stiff-necked in face, the splendor of Divinity darted people.” like a flame from the eyes of the Re­ 133. Anna, mother of the Virgin deemer, but his voice was full of sweet­ Mary. ness.’ ” 137. Santa Lucia, virgin and martyr. 94. The Angel Gabriel. Luke i. Dante, Inf. II. 100, makes her, as the 28: “ And the angel came in unto her, emblem of illuminating grace, intercede and said, Hail, thou that art highly with Beatrice for his salvation. favored, the Lord is with thee: blessed 146. Trusting only to thine own ef­ art thou among women.” forts. Paradiso xxxm. 383

CANTO XXXIII.

i. Chaucer, Second Nonnes Tale : — prophetess, who, beneath a deep rock, reveals the fates, and commits to the “ Thoumaide and mother, doughterof thy son, Thou well of mercy, sinful soules cure, leaves of trees her characters and words. In whom that God of bountee chees to won ; Whatever verses the virgin has in­ Thou humble and high over every creature, scribed on the leaves, she ranges in Thou nobledest so fer forth our nature, harmonious order, and leaves in the That no desdaine the maker had of kinde cave enclosed by themselves : uncov­ His son in blood and flesh to clothe and winde. ered they remain in their position, nor recede from their order. But when, “ Within the cloystre blisful of thy sides, T o k e mannes shape the eternal love and pees, upon turning the hinge, a small breath T h at o f the trine compas Lord and gide is, of wind has blown upon them, and W hom erthe, and see, and heven out o f relees the door [by opening] hath discom­ Ay herien ; and thou, virgine wemmeles, posed the tender leaves, she never af­ Bare of thy body (and dweltest maiden pure) terward cares to catch the verses as The creatour of every creature. they are fluttering in the hollow cave,

“ Assembled is in thee magnificence nor to recover their situation, or join W ith mercy, goodnesse, and with swiche pitee, them together.” That thou, that art the sonne of excellence, 78. Luke ix. 62 : “ No man having Not only helpest hem that praien thee, put his hand to the plough, and look­ But oftentime of thy benignitee ing back, is fit for the kingdom of Ful freely, or that men thin helpe beseche, God.” Thou goest beforne, and art hir lives leche.” 86. Thomas Aquinas, Sum. Theol., See also his Ballade of Our Ladie, I. Quæst. iv. 2 : “ I f therefore God and La Priere de Nostre Dame. be the first efficient cause of things, the 36. As St. Macarius said to his soul : perfections tof all things must pre-exist “ Having taken up thine abode in heav­ pre-eminently in God.” And Buti : en, where thou hast God and his holy “ In God are all things that are made, angels to converse with, see that thou as in the First Cause, that foresees descend not thence ; regard not earthly -LLW ■-TT-pl. ] . I, >> things.” i Of\)all the commentaries which 48. Finished the ardor o f desire irk I hay€^tnrsokad, that of Buti alone its accomplishment. sustains this rendermg’v',«»£*4he line.

66. Æneidy III. 442, Davidson’s Xlfe res^E interpret it, “ What I^ a ^ is^ T r. : “ When, wafted thither, you reach the city Cumæ, the hallowed lakes, and Avernus resounding through the woods, you will see the ravin 384 Notes commentators. The most intelligible 115. Thomas Aquinas, Sum. Theol., is, that Dante forgot in a single mo­ I. Quæst. xxix. 2: “ What exists by ment more of the glory he had seen, itself, and not in another, is called sub­ than the world had forgotten in five sistence.” and twenty centuries of the Argonautic 116. The three Persons of the Trin- expedition, when Neptune wondered ity. at the shadow of the first ship that ever 128. The second circle, or second crossed the sea. Person of the Trinity. 103. Aristotle, Ethics, I. 1, Gillies’s 131. The human nature of Christ; Tr. : “ Since every art and every kind the incarnation of the Word. of knowledge, as well as all the actions 141. In this new light of God’s and all the deliberations of men, con­ grace, the mystery of the union of the stantly aim at something which they call Divine and human nature in Christ is good, good in general may be justly de­ revealed to Dante. fined, that which all desire.” 144. Wordsworth, Resolution and 114. In the same manner the reflec­ Independence : — tion of the in Beatrice’s eyes, “ As a cloud .... Purg. XXXI. 124, is described as chan­ That heareth not the loud winds when they ging, while the object itself remained call, And moveth all together, if it move at all.” unchanged : — 145. I John iv. 16 : “ God is love ; “ Think, Reader, if within myselfl marvelled, When I beheld the thing itself stand still, and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth A nd in its image it transformed itself.” in God, and God in him.” ILLUSTRATIONS

VOL. III. 49 I ILLUSTRATIONS

L E DANTE.

Voltaire, Dictionnaire Philosophique.

Vous voulez connaître le Dante. grande affaire est de ne se tromper ni Des Italiens l’appellent divin ; mais en fait de goût ni en fait de raisonne- c’est une divinité cachée ; peu de gens mens. entendent ses oracles ; il a des com­ Les arts commençaient alors à naître mentateurs : c’est peut-être encore une dans la patrie du Dante. Florence était raison de plus pour n’être pas compris. comme Athènes, pleine d’esprit, de Sa réputation s’affermira toujours, parce grandeur, de légèreté, d’inconstance et qu’on ne le lit guère. Il y a de lui de factions. La faction blanche avait une vingtaine de traits qu’on sait par un grand crédit : elle se nommait ainsi cœur : cela suffit pour s’épargner la du nom de la signora Bianca. Le parti peine d’examiner le reste. opposé s’intitulait le parti des noirs, pour Ce divin Dante fut, dit-on, un homme mieux se distinguer des blancs. Ces assez malheureux. Ne croyez pas qu’il deux partis ne suffisaient pas aux Flo­ fut divin de son temps, ni qu’il fut pro­ rentins. Ils avaient encore les guelfes phète chez lui. Il est vrai qu’il fut et les gibelins. La plupart des blancs prieur, non pas prieur de moines, mais étaient gibelins du parti des empereurs, prieur de Florence, c’est-à-dire l’un des et les noirs penchaient pour les guelfes sénateurs. attachés aux papes. Il était né en 1260, à ce que disent Toutes ces factions aimaient la liberté, ses compatriotes. Bayle, qui écrivait à et fesaient pourtant ce qu’elles pouvaient Rotterdam, currente calamo, pour son pour la détruire. Le pape Boniface libraire, environ quatre siècles entiers V III. voulut profiter de ces divisions après le Dante, le fit naître en 1265,* pour anéantir le pouvoir des empereurs et je n’en estime Bayle ni plus ni moins en Italie. Il déclara Charles de Valois, pour s’être trompé de cinq ans : la frère du roi de France Philippe-le-Bel,

* Dante naquit en effet à Florence, en 1265, son vicaire en Toscane. Le vicaire au mois de mai. vint bien armé, chassa les blancs et les 388 Illustrations gibelins, et se fit détester des noirs et des de Noé, d’Abraham, de Moïse, de David. guelfes. Le Dante était blanc et gibe­ En avançant chemin, ils découvrent dans lin ; il fut chassé des premiers, et sa l’enfer des demeures très agréables : maison rasée. On peut juger de là s’il dans l’une sont Homère, Horace, Ovide fut le reste de sa vie affectionné à la et Lucain ; dans une autre on voit maison de France et aux papes ; on Electre, Hector, Énée, Lucrèce, Brutus prétend pourtant qu’il alla faire un et le Turc ; dans une troisième, voyage à Paris, et que pour se désen­ Socrate, Platon, Hippocrate et l’Arabe nuyer il se fit théologien, et disputa Averroès. vigoureusement dans les écoles. On Enfin paraît le véritable enfer, où ajoute que l’empereur Henri V II. ne Pluton juge les condamnés. Le voya­ fit rien pour lui, tout gibelin qu’il était; geur y reconnaît quelques cardinaux, qu’il alla chez Frédéric d’Aragon, roi quelques papes, et beaucoup de Flo­ de Sicile, et qu’il en revint aussi pauvre rentins. Tout cela est-il dans le style qu’il y était allé. Il fut réduit au mar­ comique? Non. Tout est-il dans le quis de Malaspina, et au grand-kan de genre héroïque ? Non. Dans quel Vérone. Le marquis et le grand-kan goût est donc ce poëme ? Dans un goût ne le dédommagèrent pas ; il mourut bizarre. pauvre à Ravenne, à l’âge de cinquante- Mais il y a des vers si heureux et si six ans. Ce fut dans ces divers lieux naïfs, qu’ils n’ont point vieilli depuis qu’il composa sa Comédie de Fenfer, du quatre cents ans, et qu’ils ne vieilliront purgatoire et du paradis ; on a regardé jamais. Un poëme d’ailleurs où l’on ce salmigondis comme un beau poëme met des papes en enfer réveille beau­ épique. coup l’attention ; et les commentateurs Il trouva d’abord à l’entrée de l’enfer épuisent toute la sagacité de leur esprit un lion et une louve. Tout d’un coup à déterminer au juste qui sont ceux que Virgile se présente à lui pour l’en­ le Dante a damnés, et à ne se pas courager ; Virgile lui dit qu’il est né tromper dans une matière si grave. Lombard ; c’est précisément comme si On a fondé une chaire, une lecture Homère disait qu’il est né Turc. Vir­ pour expliquer cet auteur classique. gile offre de faire au Dante les hon­ Vous me demanderez comment l’in­ neurs de l’enfer et du purgatoire, et de quisition ne s’y oppose pas. Je vous le mener jusqu’à la porte de saint Pierre ; répondrai que l’inquisition entend rail­ mais il avoue qu’il ne pourra pas entrer lerie en Italie ; elle sait bien que des avec lui. plaisanteries en vers ne peuvent point Cependant les passe tous faire de mal : vous en allez juger par deux dans sa barque. Virgile lui ra­ cette petite traduction très libre d’un conte que, peu de temps après son morceau du chant vingt-troisième ; il arrivée en enfer, il y vit un être puis­ s’agit d’un damné de la connaissance de sant qui vint chercher les ames d’, l’auteur. Le damné parle ainsi : — L a Divine Comédie 389

Je m’appelais le comte de Guidon ; S’en servit mal, et moi je sais ouvrir Je fus sur terre et soldat et poltron ; Et refermer le ciel à mon plaisir. Puis m’enrôlai sous saint François d’Assise, Si tu me sers, ce ciel est ton partage. A fin qu’un jour le bout de son cordon Je le servis, et trop bien : dont j’enrage. Me donnât place en la céleste église j Il eut Préneste, et la mort me saisit. Et j ’y serais sans ce pape félon, Lors devers moi saint François descendit, Qui m ’ordonna de servir sa feintise, Comptant au ciel amener ma bonne ame j Et me rendit aux griffes du démon. Mais Belzébut vint en poste, et lui dit : Voici le fait. Quand j’étais sur la terre, Monsieur d’Assise, arrêtez : je réclame Vers Rimini je fis long-temps la guerre, Ce conseiller du saint-père, il est mien ; Moins, je l’avoue, en héros qu’en fripon. Bon saint François, que chacun ait le sien L ’art de fourber me fit un grand renom. Lors tout penaud le bon homme d’Assise Mais quand mon chef eut porté poil grison, M ’abandonnait au grand diable d’enfer. Temps de retraite oû. convient la sagesse, Je lui criai : Monsieur de Lucifer, Le repentir vint ronger ma vieillesse, Je suis un saint, voyez ma robe grise ; Et j’eus recours à la confession. Je fus absous par le ch ef de l ’église. O repentir tardif et peu durable ! J’aurai toujours, répondit le démon, Le bon saint-père en ce temps guerroyait, Un grand respect pour l ’ : Non le Soudan, non le Turc intraitable, On est lavé de ses vieilles sottises, Mais les chrétiens qu’en vrai Turc il pillait. Pourvu qu’après autres ne soient commises. O r, sans respect pour tiare et tonsure, J ’ai fait souvent cette distinction Pour saint François, son froc et sa ceinture j A tes pareils ; et grace à l’Italie, Frère, dit-il, il me convient d’avoir Le diable sait de la théologie. Incessamment Préneste en mon pouvoir. Il dit, et rit : je ne répliquai rien Conseille-moi, cherche sous ton capuce A Belzébut; il raisonnait trop bien. Quelque beau tour, quelque gentille astuce, Lors il m ’empoigne, et d’un bras raide et ferme Pour ajouter en bref à mes états Il appliqua sur mon triste épiderme Ce qui me tente et ne m ’appartient pas. V in gt coups de fouet, dont bien fort il me cuit : J ’ai les deux clefs du ciel en ma puissance. Que Dieu le rende à Boniface huit. De Célestin la dévote imprudence

LA DIVINE COMÉDIE.

Rivarol, Étude sur Dante.

Étrange et admirable entreprise ! l’homme, l’auteur de tout mal, et le Remonter du dernier gouffre des En­ saint des saints ! Aussi on ne peut se fers, jusqu’au sublime sanctuaire des figurer la sensation prodigieuse que fit Cieux ; embrasser la double hiérarchie sur toute l’Italie ce Poème national, des vices et des vertus, l’extrême mi­ rempli de hardiesses contre les Papes ; sère et la suprême félicité, le temps et d’allusions aux événemens récens et aux l’éternité ; peindre à-la-fois l’ange et questions qui agitoient les esprits; écrit 39° Illustrations d’ailleurs dans une langue au berceau, éclairci les difficultés, la foule des Com­ qui prenoit entre les mains du Dante mentateurs n’ayant vu par-tout que la une fierté qu’elle n’eut plus après lui, théologie : mais ils auroient dû voir et qu’on ne lui connoissoit pas avant. aussi la , car le Poète les a L ’efFet qu’il produisit fut tel, que lors­ mêlées. Ils veulent tous absolument que son langage rude et original ne fut que le Dante soit la partie animale, ou presque plus entendu, et qu’on eut per­ les sens ; Virgile, la philosophie morale, du la clef des allusions, sa grande répu­ ou la simple raison ; et Béatrix, la lu­ tation ne laissa pas de s’étendre dans un mière révélée, ou la théologie. Ainsi, espace de cinq cents ans, comme ces l’homme grossier représenté par le fortes commotions dont l’ébranlement Dante, après s’être égaré dans une forêt se propage à d’immenses distances. obscure, qui signifie, suivant eux, les L ’Italie donna le nom de divin à ce orages de la jeunesse, est ramené par la Poème et à son Auteur ; et quoiqu’on raison à la connoissance des vices et des l’eût laissé mourir en exil, cependant peines qu’ils méritent; c’est-à-dire, aux ses amis et ses nombreux admirateurs Enfers et au Purgatoire : mais quand il eurent assez de crédit, sept à huit ans se présente aux portes du Ciel, Béatrix après sa mort, pour faire condamner le se montre, et Virgile disparoît. C ’est Poète Cecco d’Ascoli à être brûlé pub­ la raison qui fuit devant la théologie. liquement à Florence, sous prétexte de Il est difficile de se figurer qu’on magie et d’hérésie, mais réellement puisse faire un beau Poème avec de parce qu’il avoit osé critiquer le Dante. telles idées ; et ce qui doit nous mettre Sa patrie lui éleva des monumens, et en garde contre ces sortes d’explica­ envoya, par décret du Sénat, une dépu­ tions, c’est qu’il n’est rien qu’on ne tation à un de ses petits-fils, qui refusa puisse plier sous l’allégorie avec plus d’entrer dans la maison et les biens de ou moins de bonheur. On n’a qu’à son aïeul. Trois Papes ont depuis ac­ voir celle que le Tasse a lui-même cepté la dédicace de l a D iv i n a C o m e - trouvée dans sa Jérusalem. d i a , et on a fondé des chaires pour ex­ Mais il est temps de nous occuper pliquer les oracles de* cette obscure di­ du Poème de l’Enfer en particulier, de vinité.* son coloris, de ses beautés et de ses Les longs commentaires n’ont pas défauts.

* Le Dante n’a pas donné le nom de Comédie Au temps où le Dante écrivoit, la aux trois grandes parties de son Poèm e, parce Littérature se réduisoit en France, qu’il finit d’une manière heureuse, ayant le comme en Espagne, aux petites poé­ Paradis pour dénoûment, ainsi que l’ont cru sies des Troubadours. En Italie, on les Commentateurs : mais parce qu’ayant honoré ne faisoit rien d’important dans la lan­ l ’Enéide du nom d’ALTA Tragedia, il a voulu gue du peuple ; tout s’écrivoit en latin. prendre un titre plus humble, qui convint mieux au style qu’il emploie, si différent en effet de Mais le Dante ayant à construire son celui de son maître. monde idéal, et voulant peindre pour L a Divine Comédie 391 son siècle et sa nation,* prit ses maté­ une fatigue de mots qui rend merveil­ riaux où il les trouva : il fit parler une leusement celle des tourmentés. L ’ima­ langue qui avoit bégayé jusqu’alors, gination passe toujours de la surprise et les mots extraordinaires qu’il créoit que lui cause la description d’une chose au besoin, n’ont servi qu’à lui seul. incroyable, à l’effroi que lui donne né­ Voilà une des causes de son obscurité. cessairement la vérité du tableau : il D ’ailleurs il n’est point de Poète qui arrive de-là que ce monde visible ayant tende plus de pièges à son Traducteur; fourni au Poète assez d’images pour c’est presque toujours des bizarreries, peindre son monde idéal, il conduit et des énigmes ou des horreurs qu’il lui ramène sans cesse le Lecteur de l’un à propose : il entasse les comparaisons l’autre ; et ce mélange d’événemens si les plus dégoûtantes, les allusions, les invraisemblables et de couleurs si vraies, termes de l’école et les expressions les fait tçute la magie de son Poème. plus basses : rien ne lui paroît mépri­ Le Dante a versifié par tercets, ou sable, et la langue française chaste et à rimes triplées ; et c’est de tous les timorée s’effarouche à chaque phrase. Poètes celui qui, pour mieux porter le Le Traducteur a sans cesse à lutter joug, s’est permis le plus d’expressions contre un style affamé de poésie, qui impropres et bizarres: mais aussi quand est riche et point délicat, et qui dans il est beau, rien ne lui est comparable. cinq ou six tirades épuise ses ressour­ Son vers se tient debout par la seule ces, et lui dessèche ses palettes. Quel force du substantif et du verbe, sans le parti donc prendre ? Celui de ména­ concours d’une seule épithète.* ger ses couleurs ; car il s’agit d’en Si les comparaisons et les tortures fournir aux dessins les plus fiers qui que le Dante imagine, sont quelquefois aient été tracés de main d’homme ; et horribles, elles ont -toujours un côté in­ lorsqu’on est pauvre et délicat, il con­ génieux, et chaque supplice est pris vient d’être sobre. Il faut surtout va­ dans la nature du crime qu’il punit. rier ses inversions : le Dante dessine Quant à ses idées les plus bizarres, elles quelquefois l’attitude de ses person­ offrent aussi je ne sais quoi de grand et nages par la coupe de ses phrases ; il a de rare qui étonne et attache le Lec­ des brusqueries de style qui produisent teur. Son dialogue est souvent plein de grands effets ; et souvent dans la * Tels sont sans doute aussi les beaux vers peinture de ses supplices il emploie de Virgile et d’Homère ; ils offrent à-la-fois la pensée, l’image et le sentiment : ce sont de * C ’est un des grands défauts du Poèm e, vrais polypes, vivans dans le tout, et vivans d’être fait un peu trop pour le moment : delà dans chaque partie ; et dans cette plénitude de vient que l’Auteur ne s’attachant qu’à présenter poésie, il ne peut se trouver un mot qui n’ait sans cesse les nouvelles tortures qu’il invente, une grande intention. Mais on n’y sent pas ce court toujours en avant, et ne fait qu’indiquer goût âpre et sauvage, cette franchise qui ne les aventures. C’étoit assez pour son temps j peut s’allier avec la perfection, et qui fait le pas assez pour le nôtre. caractère et le charme du Dante. 392 Illustrations de vigueur et de naturel, et tous ses Au reste, ce Poème ne pouvoit pa- personnages sont fièrement dessinés. roître dans des circonstances plus mal­ La plupart de ses peintures ont encore heureuses : nous sommes trop près ou aujourd’hui la force de l’antique et la trop loin de son sujet. Le Dante par­ fraîcheur du moderne, et peuvent être loit à des esprits religieux, pour qui ses comparées à ces tableaux d’un coloris paroles étoient des paroles de vie, et sombre et effrayant, qui sortoient des qui l’entendoient à demi-mot : mais il ateliers des Michel-Ange et des Car- semble qu’aujourd’hui on ne puisse plus raches, et donnoient à des sujets em­ traiter les grands sujets mystiques d’une pruntés de la Religion, une sublimité manière sérieuse. Si jamais, ce qu’il qui parloit à tous les yeux. n’est pas permis de , notre théo­ Il est vrai que dans cette immense logie devenoit une langue morte, et galerie de supplices, on ne rencontre s’il arrivoit qu’elle obtînt, comme la pas assez d’épisodes ; et malgré la briè­ mythologie, les honneurs de l’antique ; veté des Chants, qui sont comme des alors le Dante inspireroit une autre repos placés de très-près, le Lecteur le espèce d’intérêt: son Poème s’élèveroit plus intrépide ne peut échapper à la comme un grand monument au milieu fatigue. C ’est le vice fondamental du des ruines des Littératures et des Reli­ Poème. gions : il seroit plus facile à cette pos­ Enfin, du mélange de ses beautés et térité reculée, de s’accommoder des de ses défauts, il résulte un Poème qui peintures sérieuses du Poète, et de se ne ressemble à rien de ce qu’on a vu, pénétrer de la véritable terreur de son et qui laisse dans l’ame une impression Enfer ; on se feroit chrétien avec le durable. On se demande, après l’avoir Dante, comme on se fait payen avec lu, comment un homme a pu trouver Homère.* dans son imagination tant de supplices différens, qu’il semble avoir épuisé les * Je serois tenté de croire que ce Poèm e ressources de la vengeance divine ; auroit produit de l ’effet sous Louis X IV ., quand comment il a pu, dans une langue nais­ je vois Pascal avouer dans ce siècle, que la sévérité de Dieu envers les damnés le surprend sante, les peindre avec des couleurs si moins que sa miséricorde envers les élus. On chaudes et si vraies ; et dans une car­ verra par quelques citations de cet éloquent my- rière de trente-quatre Chants se tenir santhrope, qu’il étoit bien digne de faire l’En- sans cesse la tête courbée dans les En­ fer, et que peut-être celui du Dante lui eût fers. semblé trop doux. Notes sur le Dante

NOTES SUR LE DANTE.

Par Alphonse de Lamartine.

Nous allons froisser tous les fana­ Tout ce qu’on peut comprendre, tismes ; n’importe, disons ce que nous c’est que le poème exclusivement tos­ pensons. can du Dante était une espèce de satire On peut classer le poème du Dante vengeresse du poète et de l’homme de VEnfer, du Purgatoire et du Paradis d’État contre les hommes et les partis parmi les poèmes populaires, c’est-à-dire auxquels il avait voué sa haine. L ’idée parmi ces poésies locales, nationales, était mesquine et indigne du poète. temporaires, qui émanent du génie du Le génie n’est pas un jouet mis au ser­ lieu, de la nation, du temps (genius loci), vice de nos petites colères ; c’est un et qui s’adressent aux croyances, aux don de Dieu qu’on peut profaner en le superstitions, aux passions infimes de ravalant à des petitesses. La lyre, la multitude. Quand le poète est aussi pour nous servir de l’expression an­ médiocre que son pays, son peuple et tique, n’est pas une tenaille pour tor­ son temps, ces poésies sont entraînées turer nos adversaires, une claie pour dans le courant ou dans l’égout des âges traîner des cadavres aux gémonies ; il avec la multitude qui les goûte ; quand faut laisser cela à faire au bourreau : ce le poète est un grand homme d’expres­ n’est pas œuvre de poète. Le Dante sion, comme le Dante, le poète survit eut ce tort ; il crut que les siècles, in­ éternellement, et on essaie éternelle­ fatués par ses vers, prendraient parti ment aussi de faire survivre le poème ; contre on ne sait quels rivaux ou quels mais on n’y parvient pas. L ’œuvre, ennemis inconnus qui battaient alors le jadis intelligible et populaire, aujour­ pavé de Florence. Ces amitiés ou ces d’hui ténébreuse et inexplicable, résiste, inimitiés d’hommes obscurs sont par­ comme le sphinx, aux interrogations des faitement indifférentes à la postérité. érudits, il n’en subsiste que des frag­ Elle aime mieux un beau vers, une ments plus semblables à des énigmes belle image, un beau sentiment, que qu’à des monuments. toute cette chronique rimée de la place Pour comprendre le Dante, il fau­ du Vieux-Palais (P alazzo-Vecchio') à drait ressusciter toute la populace flo­ Florence. rentine de son époque : car ce sont ses Au lieu de faire un poème épique croyances, ses haines, ses popularités vaste et immortel comme la nature, le et ses impopularités qu’il a chantées. Dante a fait la gazette florentine de la Il est puni par où il a péché : il a postérité. C ’est là le vice de VEnfer chanté pour la place publique, la pos­ du Dante. Une gazette ne vit qu’un térité ne le comprend plus. jour; mais le style dans lequel le Dante

v o l . n i. 50 394 Illustrations a écrit cette gazette est impérissable. nous pouvons affirmer qu’aucun d’eux Réduisons donc ce poème bizarre à sa n’a fait que déchiffrer des choses sou­ vraie valeur, le style, ou plutôt quel­ vent bien peu dignes d’être déchiffrées. ques fragments de style. Nous pen­ La persévérance même de ces commen­ sons à cet égard comme , le tateurs est la meilleure preuve de l’im­ prophète du bon sens : “ Otez du puissance du commentaire à élucider le Dante soixante ou quatre-vingts vers texte. Un secret une fois trouvé ne se sublimes et véritablement séculaires, il cherche plus avec tant d’acharnement. n’y a guère que nuage, barbarie, tri­ De jeunes Français se sont évertués vialité et ténèbres dans le reste.” maintenant à poursuivre ce qui a lassé Nous savons bien que nous cho­ les Toscans eux-mêmes. Que le dieu quons, en parlant ainsi, toute une école du chaos leur soit propice ! littéraire récente qui s’acharne sur le Quant à nous, nous n’avons trouvé, poème du Dante sans le comprendre, comme Voltaire, dans le Dante, qu’un comme les mangeurs d’opium s’achar­ grand inventeur de style, un grand nent à regarder le vide du firmament créateur de langue égaré dans une con­ pour y découvrir Dieu. Mais nous ception de ténèbres, un immense frag­ avons vécu de longues années en Italie, ment de poète dans un petit nombre de dans la société de ces commentateurs et fragments de vers gravés, plutôt qu’é­ explicateurs du Dante, qui se succèdent crits, avec le ciseau de ce Michel-Ange de génération en génération, comme les de la poésie ; une trivialité grossière ombres sur les hiéroglyphes des obé­ qui descend jusqu’au cynisme du mot lisques de Thèbes ; nous avons vécu et jusqu’à la crapule de l’image ; une même de longues années à Florence, quintessence de théologie scolastique parmi les héritiers des hommes et par­ qui s’élève jusqu’à la vaporisation de mi les traditions des choses chantées, l’idée ; enfin, pour tout dire d’un mot, vantées ou invectivées par le poète, et un grand homme et un mauvais livre.

LA COMÉDIE DIVINE.

Edgar Quinet, Les Revolutions d’Italie, Chap. V II.

Comme dans chaque détail d’une l’Enfer ; la politique s’unit à la ­ cathédrale vous retrouvez le caractère sophie dans le Purgatoire, la philo­ de l’ensemble, de même dans chaque sophie à la théologie dans le Paradis ; partie du poëme de Dante vous retrou­ en sorte que dans ce long itinéraire, vez en abrégé toutes les autres. Les les bruits du monde s’évanouissent peu souvenirs politiques dominent dans à peu et achèvent de se perdre dans L a Comédie Divine 395 l’extase des derniers chants. Il y a poignants que le poëte emporte avec dans l’Enfer des éclairs d’une joie per­ lui, le sentiment de personnalité qui due qui rappellent et entr’ouvrent le non-seulement survit, mais semble en­ Paradis ; il y a dans le Paradis des core s’exalter dans la mort. Les hé­ plaintes lamentables, des prophéties de résies avaient déjà, pour un moment, malheur comme si le firmament lui- ébranlé le vieux dogme. Mais il était même s’abîmait dans le gouffre, et que une chose qu’aucune secte n’avait en­ l’extrême douleur ressaisît l’homme au core mise en doute au treizième siècle : sein de l’extrême joie. la foi dans l’immortalité et la résurrec­ Diviser par fragments le poëme de tion. On croyait à cet empire des Dante, comme on le* fait ordinairement, morts, au moins autant qu’à l’empire c’est le méconnaître ; il faut au moins des vivants ; et comme les esprits s’en suivre une fois, tout d’une haleine, le étaient beaucoup plus occupés, on le poëte dans ces trois mondes qui se connaissait mieux que le monde visible. touchent, embrasser d’un seul regard Les familles humaines étaient si cer­ l’horizon des ténèbres et de la lumière, taines de se retrouver là, chacune avec suivre le chemin de la torture qui mène sa langue, son accent, sa physionomie ! à la félicité, recueillir tous les échos de Chez Dante, ce ne sont pas seulement douleur et de joie qui s’appellent sans les personnes, mais aussi les choses, les trouver de réponse, et placé au sommet objets, les lieux aimés qui sont trans­ du poëme, s’orienter dans la cité du portés dans le pays des morts. Vous Dieu et du Démon : il faut entendre retrouvez dans l’Enfer les châteaux une fois le miserere des damnés dans les forts, les villes, les murailles crénelées, fleuves de sang, en même temps que les ponts-levis des Guelfes et des G i­ l’hosannah des bienheureux, puisque belins. Chaque endroit de l’abîme est c’est de ce mélange que se forme l’ac­ décrit avec une précision qui vous le cord complet de la Comédie divine. Le fait toucher du doigt. La Jérusalem démon couve le fond de l’abîme en mystique est construite des débris de même temps que l’aile des séraphins Florence. Les principaux lieux de l’I­ trayerse les jardins de l’Éthérée. Cette talie reparaissent assombris par le triste infinité de joie qui confine à cette infi­ soleil des morts. C ’est le beau lac de nité de douleur, cet écho infernal qui Garda, ce sont les lagunes de Venise, répond à un écho emparadisé, cet abîme ou les digues de la Brenta, ou les flancs qui vous enveloppe dans tous les sens, minés des Alpes Tarentines qui forment cette malédiction qui répond à cette en partie l’horizon de la cité éternelle. bénédiction, cet ordre dans l’incom­ Ce mélange de merveilleux et de réel mensurable, c’est la pensée qui donne vous saisit à chaque pas ; c’est encore le prix à toutes les autres. A cela l’Italie, mais renversée, du haut des joignez, pour accroître la réalité de la monts, au bruit de la trompe des arch­ cité de l’abîme, le cortège des souvenirs anges, sous les pieds du dernier juge. 396 Illustrations

Le désordre, le chaos, tous les tons sortira pas. Portant d’avance son châti­ qui se brisent, voilà le génie véritable­ ment, il tente de rentrer dans le monde ment satanique. Plus la confusion est réel ; mais cela lui est impossible. grande, plus les inventions sont effré­ Aussi suis-je tout près de le croire nées, et moins vous soupçonnez Part quand, accablé sous le poids de sa pen­ de les avoir arrangées pour un effet du sée, épouvanté par son œuvre, il m’ap­ moment. Le comble de l’art, ici, est pelle et me dit : “ Lecteur, je t’assure d’être naturellement désordonné. L ’an­ que je l’ai vu, et mes cheveux en sont tiquité grecque venant à se rencontrer encore hérissés de peur.” Comme je avec le moyen âge, produit une disso­ ne puis m’empêcher de donner ma nance effroyable, harmonie de l’enfer. sympathie et mon cœur à cet homme Quand l’esprit se heurte à ces anachro­ si simple qui m’appelle à son secours nismes monstrueux qui enchaînent à la et tend vers moi les mains, je le suis même pensée, souvent à la même place, des yeux dans les profondeurs de l’a­ les païens et les chrétiens, mêlant indis­ bîme où il m’attire. Penché sur le tinctement toutes les générations, joi­ gouffre, j’éprouve avec les enchante­ gnant Pyrrhus et Attila, il semble que ments du vertige l’envie de me précipi­ les différences des siècles s’effacent, et ter dans ces cercles et ces tourbillons que le temps même disparaisse dans le qui, toujours diminuant au bruit des poëme de l’éternité. hymnes infernaux et des soupirs de Quelles sont, au milieu de ce chaos, Françoise de Rimini et d’Ugolin, m’en­ les relations du poëte et du poëme ? traînent sans défense au sein de l’infini L ’auteur tremble devant ses propres lui-même. conceptions. Pendant que les appari­ L ’homme écrasé par sa propre pen­ tions surgissent, il voudrait fermer ses sée, voilà une situation que le génie yeux et ses oreilles. Vous voyez une antique ne connaissait pas ; elle con­ œuvre formidable, qui s’accomplit, pour duit à un principe tout nouveau de ainsi dire, d’elle-même, et l’auteur qui style. Vous avez vu dans le tableau du demande grâce à son génie. C ’est en jugement dernier de Michel-Ange, les vain ; l’œuvre inexorable se déroule ; esprits effrayés par le son de la trom­ elle s’accroît comme une force invin­ pette des anges et par la splendeur du cible, elle entraîne avec elle le poëte. Christ juge, se couvrir les yeux de leurs Muse assurément infernale, elle l’en­ mains. C ’est là un geste naturel au toure, l’investit de toutes parts; malgré Dante. Plus sa pensée est formidable, ses tremblements, ses cris étouffés, elle et plus il craint de l’augmenter par ses le précipite de tourbillons en tourbil­ paroles; il la cache, la retient sous une lons, de terreurs en terreurs. Les puis­ expression qui semble d’abord l’atté­ sances de son esprit évoquées, Dante nuer ; mais la lumière maudite perce ne s’appartient plus ; il a tracé autour plus formidable sous ce voile. L ’écho de lui le cercle des incantations, il n’en de l’enfer rugit avec plus de force sous L a Comédie Divine (j'ü Tr ( 397 * ces paroles détournées qui semblaient d’eux ; au contraire, c’est'ie -souvenir d’abord faites pour l’étouffer. d’un certain jour, d’une certaine heure Les seuls êtres qui n’effrayent pas éloignée dont l’enfer tout entier ne peut Dante et qui paraissent ses interlo­ les distraire. Ils se repaissent éternel­ cuteurs naturels, ce sont les morts. lement de ce souvenir, en sorte que Comme il converse familièrement avec tout cet appareil de tourments maté­ eux ! quelle intimité d’une nature toute riels ne sert qu’à mieux montrer la nouvelle ! Il est vrai que ce ne sont plaie invisible de l’âme. plus seulement des fantômes comme Quand les peintres du moyen âge dans l’antiquité ; jamais, au contraire, ont tenté de fixer les visions de Dante sous le soleil, vies ne furent plus ar­ sur les murailles, ils ont réussi à repré­ dentes, ni personnalités plus indestruc­ senter son Paradis ; ils ont été incapa­ tibles ! Au milieu de toutes les tor­ bles de copier son Enfer. Dans les tures, le doute en l’immortalité n’a anges couronnés d’auréoles sur les fres­ jamais pénétré dans le cœur de ces ques de Gozzoli, de Thaddeo Gaddi, damnés. Puis, une partie de ces morts rayonnent la foi, le repos, l’extase du sont d’hier; et cependant, qu’ils ont séjour des séraphins ; les lèvres bénies appris de choses dans les Elysées du murmurent les tercets emparadisés de Christ ! ils se souviennent du passé ; Béatrix. Mais sitôt que ces mêmes ils prévoient l’avenir ; ils n’ignorent hommes veulent représenter l’Enfer, ils que le présent. perdent leur génie. Le pinceau véri­ Sans doute, les supplices semblent tablement béat de Fra Angelico ne peut trop matériels ; mais n’oubliez pas suivre le poëte dans le chaos de la cité qu’ils ne sont que le signe du supplice maudite ; il n’en exprime tout au plus intérieur ; ni Farinata, ni Bertrand de qu’une ombre burlesque. Les pieuses Born, ni Ugolin, ni Françoise de Ri­ confréries d’artistes sont incapables, au mini, ces figures si connues qui parlent quatorzième siècle, de descendre de en pleurant, ne se plaignent des bles­ sang-froid dans l’abîme du mal. sures de leurs corps, de la tempête Voulez-vous rencontrer un spectacle éternelle, du bitume brûlant, ou du tout opposé, il faut arriver au seizième lac glacé. Ils n’accusent que la bles­ siècle, devant le Jugement dernier de sure intérieure ; et peut-être jamais Michel-Ange. C ’est ici le règne de l’obsession de la pensée n’a-t-elle mieux l’enfer ; la terreur a pénétré jusque paru que dans la fierté terrible d’une dans le paradis. Au milieu de l’hor­ partie de ces damnés qui au milieu des reur universelle, il semble que la tem­ tortures des sens ne parlent jamais que pête gronde, et que la cité dolente ait des tortures de l’esprit. Leurs discours, tout envahi. Dans cette barque mau­ leurs récits, contrastent avec les fureurs dite, chargée de damnés, que conduit du supplice ; vous croiriez qu’ils ne un noir chérubin, je reconnais celle que sont occupés que de ce qui est autour Dante a rencontrée près du fleuve de 39§ Illustrations sang. Voilà sur le rivage le serpent vous tous qui pleurez, réjouissez-vous, qui entoure de ses replis le prêtre sacri­ parce que votre salut est proche ! Par­ lège ; voilà le Minos de la Comédie di­ donnez, pardonnez, mes bien-aimés, vine. Mais la béatitude des cieux de vous tous qui avez souffert injustement Fiésole, de Pérugin, qu’est-elle deve­ avec moi ! ” nue ? où est le sourire de Béatrix ? où D ’autres circonstances de sa vie mon­ est la région de paix, l’hosannah des trent la même lassitude. Un jour, de bienheureux? Nulle part. Que s’est- la fenêtre d’un couvent placé sur les il donc passé ? Le moyen âge est fini ; rochers du golfe de Spezia, un moine la réformation a déchiré le rideau du voit un inconnu errer autour de l’ermi­ temple ; la sérénité des anciens maî­ tage. “ Que cherches-tu ? lui dit-il. tres est perdue sans retour ; le ciel de — La paix,” répond Dante, qui sortait Michel-Ange est tout chargé de la tem­ de l’Enfer. pête qui éclate sur la société moderne. Imaginez que ce sentiment de dou­ Chacune des parties du poëme de ceur se communique à son poëme : vous Dante correspond à une époque de sa aurez le secret de cette muse angélique vie et en reproduit le caractère. L ’En­ qui tout à l’heure répétait les ricane­ fer a été composé dans les années qui ont ments des démons ; c’est dans sa situa­ suivi immédiatement son exil. Dans tion intérieure qu’il puise des accords chaque vers la plaie est saignante; vous tout nouveaux. L ’âme désespérée re­ entendez l’écho, les hurlements de la commence à sourire dans le Purgatoire; guerre civile. Au contraire, au mo­ les haines infernales sont remplacées ment de composer le Purgatoire, il par des retours vers les amitiés de la s’éloigne de l’Italie et ses angoisses jeunesse et . L ’arbre s’apaisent. Bientôt l’avénement de frappé de la foudre rajeunit et reverdit Henri VII. réveille chez le Gibelin sous un souffle printanier ; ces impres­ des espérances exaltées ; c’est alors sions mêlées et confondues (car l’amour qu’il écrit cette lettre de pacification n’est pas encore si puissant que l’on ne qui tranche si vivement avec les autres: se souvienne de l’enfer), répandent dans “A tous et à chaque roi d’Italie, aux le Purgatoire toutes les mélodies du sénateurs de Rome, aux ducs, aux mar­ monde moral. Les jeunes femmes qui quis, aux comtes, à tous les peuples, traversent le poëme, la Pia, Gentucca, l’humble Italien, de Mathilde, qui cueille des fleurs du ciel, Florence, injustement exilé, envoie la Nella et au-dessus de toutes les autres, paix.” Puis après quelques mots : Béatrix toujours présente, ramènent les " Console-toi, Italie, console-toi, visions des plus belles et des meilleures parce que ton époux, qui est la joie du années ; puis les compagnons de jeu­ siècle et la gloire de ton peuple, se nesse, Casella le musicien, qui lui rap­ hâte de venir à tes noces : essuie tes pelle ses premiers chants d’amour, larmes, ô la plus belle des belles ! et Oderisi le peintre, les troubadours Sor- L a Comédie Divine 399 del, Arnault Daniel, c’est la réunion de nel ? Pourquoi ne les suit-on pas avec tous ceux qui ont accompagné les jours lui dans la barque des anges, au milieu sereins et radieux. Les vers trempés de l’océan céleste^? Pourquoi se fait-il dans le gouffre de bitume au souffle des un ciel désert dans lequel personne, démons, s’amollissent au regard de Béa- excepté Béatrix, ne lui rappelle la vie trix ; l’âme était montée au ton de la réelle ? On dirait (et cela n’est point terreur ; par une transition inattendue, impossible) que cette partie a été com­ cette terreur aboutit à la plénitude de posée dans le silence du monastère de l’espérance, comme ces mélodies qui, Gubbio où Dante s’est en effet retiré. commençant par un so.upir de détresse, Je retrouve en cet endroit du poëme la s’achèvent et se relèvent dans un accent paix de ces ermitages des Camaldules, de joie céleste. sur les sommets des Apennins où ne Le dirai-je ? Le Paradis de Dante monte aucun bruit de la terre; l’homme me paraît incomparablement plus triste a peine à y respirer et y vivre. Les que son Purgatoire ? Il le composa figures des saints représentés sur les dans les dernières années de sa vie. fresques de ces ermitages semblent en Les espérances par lesquelles il s’était être les hôtes éternels. De même les laissé reprendre venaient de tomber de­ seuls habitants du Paradis de Dante vant la réalité. Les empereurs n’avai­ sont quelques anachorètes perdus dans ent rien fait de ce que le Gibelin avait l’immensité; çà et là un païen, par une attendu. Aussi, dans le Paradis, il est dernière ironie, jetée sur l’Italie chré­ visible que le cœur de Dante ne re­ tienne ; mais, du reste, personne qu’il grette plus rien de la terre. Les par­ ait connu ou qu’il ait aimé sur terre. tis, les individus s’évanouissent pour lui ; Du plus haut du ciel, le vieux Gibelin ils l’ont trop souvent abusé ! L ’Italie laisse tomber son arrêt de proscription elle-même achève de disparaître : une contre tout le monde visible qui l’a seule fois il la rappelle, en rencontrant trompé, et contre cette patrie même son aïeul Cacciaguida ; et c’est pour qu’il n’a pu se donner. enfoncer lui-même à jamais dans son Après avoir achevé l’Enfer, Dante cœur ce qu’il appelle le trait de l’exil ; avait fait un voyage en France et passé en sorte que le Paradis le frappe du près de deux ans à Paris. La trace de dernier coup que lui avait épargné l’En- ce voyage est facile à reconnaître dans fer. le poëte. Attiré par le bruit des écoles Que lui ont fait ces figures char­ qui n’avaient cessé de retentir depuis mantes qu’il avait rencontrées ici-bas ? Abeilard, il était venu à ce rendez-vous Pourquoi ne veut-il pas s’en environner que les philosophes se donnaient alors dans le ciel ? Pourquoi ne revoit-on sur la montagne de Sainte-Geneviève ; pas ses jeunes amis, , il ne ..retrouvait plus pour maître ses Lappo, avec lesquels il souhaitait d’a­ compatriotes saint Thomas, saint Bona- bord de navigner sur un vaisseau éter­ venture ; mais leur tradition subsistait, 400 Illustrations et leur enseignement était encore tout voudrait pouvoir oublier. Surtout ces vivant. contradictions se montrent à découvert Du combat de Campaldino aux pu­ dans la manière différente de sentir et gilats de paroles de la scolastique, quel de concevoir l’amour. La femme que changement ! Comment une imagina­ Dante place au-dessus de toutes les au­ tion nourrie des colères des partis s’in- tres, personnifie pour lui le savoir et la spirera-t-elle de ces débats où l’esprit philosophie. Quelle est, au contraire, humain se tend incessamment des piè­ la Beatrix de Faust rassasié de science ? ges à lui-même? Je doute que Dante qui lui représente la félicité ? Une se soit asservi à aucun système; je vois, jeune fille qui ne sait rien, Marguerite, au contraire, qu’il s’enivre à toutes les un enfant du peuple, l’image de la su­ sources à la fois : Aristote, saint T h o­ prême, de la céleste ignorance. mas, Albert le Grand. Quand Goethe Voilà la clef qui achève d’ouvrir le peint l’exaltation de Faust, le savant du mystère. L ’auteur de l’Enfer vient moyen âge, au milieu du désordre de d’entrevoir dans le commerce des phi­ ses instruments d’alchimie, de ses livres losophes le royaume des idées ; il veut de philosophie, de théologie, il ex­ les transporter toutes vivantes dans son plique sans y penser, mieux que tous œuvre, comme il a fait des partis poli­ les commentaires, l’auteur de la Comédie tiques. Sans obéir à un maître, à une divine. école particulière, il s’attache à l’esprit Dante et Faust marquent en effet les de la scolastique qui attribue à chaque deux âges opposés de la science hu­ chose un double sens, le littéral et le maine, et ils se rencontrent à ces ex­ spirituel. On n’a rien dit lorsque, trémités. Dante, c’est l’adolescence de pour expliquer la puissance de Dante, l’esprit humain ; comme il n’a jamais on parle de la beauté de quelques épi­ éprouvé l’impuissance du savoir de sodes ou de l’emportement des passions l’homme, il a pour la philosophie la politiques ; car son poëme, écrit au même adoration que pour la religion ; point de vue d’un parti, aurait été re­ il est convaincu que l’or pur de la jeté par tous les autres. Pourquoi donc vérité est au fond de son creuset, qu’il les a-t-il tous également séduits ? parce possède dans un livre les secrets de qu’il renfermait l’âme même du moyen l’univers, que le syllogisme de Sigier lui âge et qu’il répondait à ce désir una­ ouvrira les portes de tous les mystères. nime de saisir un sens caché sous les Science naïve, il s’en abreuve comme formes de la nature et de l’art. Cet du lait maternel, et croit goûter la sa­ idéalisme, qui trouve à peine place gesse de Dieu. Faust, au contraire, tel dans l’Enfer, va toujours croissant avec que Goethe l’a montré, c’est l’esprit le règne de l’esprit dans le Purgatoire humain dans sa vieillesse ; plus il sait, et le Paradis ; outre que la langue, de plus il doute: à mesure qu’il apprend, cercle en cercle, s’illumine davantage ; il s’éloigne du terme ; las de penser, il car une flamme intérieure éclaire la La Comédie Divine 401

parole. Attiré par ces clartés de Pâme, c’est la foi aux ailes étendues ; les trois le moyen âge savait qu’un trésor devait degrés de la porte du purgatoire sont être enfoui à chaque endroit, et il inter­ les trois degrés du sacrement de péni­ prétait le poëme comme un apocalypse, tence. de la société laïque. Chacun voulait y Qu’est-ce donc que la Comédie divine ? découvrir une face nouvelle du monde l’Odyssée du chrétien ; un voyage dans moral. l’infini, mêlé d’angoisses et de chants de Aussi longtemps que la Comédie di­ sirènes ; un itinéraire de l’homme vers vine a été lue dans l’esprit qui l’a in­ Dieu. Au commencement, l’homme spirée, la tradition de ce sens caché a réduit à ses seules forces, égaré au mi­ été pieusement gardée par les commen­ lieu de la forêt des sens, tombe de tateurs. Depuis Benvenuto d’Imola chute en chute, de cercle en cercle jusqu’à Landini, ils sont unanimes à cet dans l’abîme des réprouvés. Par la égard. Boccace, lai-même, si amou­ douleur il se répare, il se relève, il reux du monde extérieur, se plonge gravit les degrés du purgatoire, amère dans ces abîmes ; c’est lui qui déclare vallée d’expiation. Purifié par un nou­ que la Comédie divine enveloppe la pen­ veau baptême, il monte, il atteint les sée catholique tout entière sous Pécorce gloires, les hiérarchies célestes ; et par vulgaire de la parole. D ’après cette delà les bienheureux eux-mêmes, il en­ tradition, la forêt solitaire dans- laquelle tre jusque dans le sein de Dieu où le Dante s’égare, c’est le chemin de la poëme et la vérité s’achèvent. A cha­ vie contemplative ; sainte Lucie qui cun de ces degrés se trouve un guide s’éveille pour le sauver, c’est la divine particulier. Dans les cercles inférieurs clémence ; le fleuve ténébreux de l’En­ où l’homme se débat avec lui-même, le fer, c’est le fleuve de la vie humaine conducteur est Virgile, qui représente qui roule de noirs soucis ; les animaux la raison humaine, livrée à ses seules monstrueux et hurlants sont les pas­ forces ; avec Virgile, l’esprit païen se sions des sens. Le passage de l’Enfer retire, et une âme nouvelle se commu­ au Purgatoire a pour gardien Caton nique à toutes choses. Plus haut, là où d’Utique. Pourquoi ce personnage ? commence la grâce illuminante, surgit Quel caprice ! Cette fantaisie change Béatrix, l’amour couronné du souve­ de nom si l’on admet la tradition des nir. Les anachorètes, saint Benoît, vieux commentateurs; suivant eux, nul saint Bernard, que l’on rencontre de ne pouvant sortir du royaume du mal sphère en sphère, d’astre en astre, ont sans un effort héroïque de liberté, Ca­ chacun autour de soi un monde pour ton d’Utique, qui s’est déchiré de ses ermitage ; ils forment à travers l’in­ mains pour échapper à la servitude, est fini une procession au-devant de Dieu. l’éternel représentant du libre arbitre Les conversations de ces pèlerins de sur les confins du bien et du mal. A il­ l’immensité marquent les stations de leurs, l’aigle qui enlève le poëte au ciel, l’univers. Enfin au terme de l’éternel

v o l . n i . 5 1 402 Illustrations voyage, le Christ est le seul compag­ Dante achève de boire dans le fleuve non. Eunoë l’oubli du monde antique : il Tel est l’esprit dans lequel le moyen attache ses yeux sur Béatrix, Béatrix sur âge lisait son poëte. Il y a entre les les hauteurs du ciel ; et tous deux ravis, vieux commentateurs une émulation de de région en région pénètrent jusqu’au plonger plus avant dans le mystère ; milieu des chœurs des saints et des quelquefois la curiosité de l’âme leur archanges. A mesure qu’ils s’élèvent, arrache des paroles d’inspirés : “ Quand Béatrix tient moins de l’humanité. La j’ouvre mes yeux à cette doctrine ca­ fille de Portinari se confond par degrés chée de Dante, dit Landini, une hor­ avec la vierge des cathédrales. Cette reur soudaine me saisit ; je deviens tel apothéose, que le jeune Dante avait qu’un oiseau de nuit surpris par la lu­ rêvée sur un tombeau, se consomme en mière.” même temps que le culte de la vierge Après la du seizième siè­ envahissait le catholicisme. Absente cle, on perdit peu à peu la trace de ce de la société païenne, la femme se ré­ génie intérieur. L ’épopée du moyen vèle en ouvrant les cieux nouveaux ; âge frappa le dix-huitième siècle par un l’amour chrétien la déifie. La Madone côté qui n’avait pas été vu encore, par de Bethléem était devenue l’âme de les dehors, les peintures physiques, l’Église, Béatrix devient l’âme du po­ l’harmonie des mots, semblable à un ëme. astre qui, dans sa lente rotation, mon­ Malgré une alliance si intime avec trerait à des siècles différents des faces les sentiments populaires, qui croirait opposées. que l’Homère italien a si faiblement Ce qui est de tous les temps, de tous agi sur l’éducation de l’Italie? il n’a pu les lieux, c’est l’union de Beatrix et de raviver, transformer la religion natio­ Dante par delà les siècles. Béatrix nale ; il a trouvé dans l’immutabilité n’apparaît qu’au milieu du grand voyage. du culte un obsacle invincible à la vie Lorsque vous commencez à vous égarer nouvelle qu’il portait en lui-même et dans l’immensité, la jeune fille de Flo­ voulait propager. C ’est-à-dire que son rence descend du haut des cieux ; elle influence a été immense sur les indivi­ est voilée et elle sourit. Les séraphins dus, et nulle sur la société ; il a élevé jettent au-devant d’elle un nuage de des hommes, non un peuple ; il a re­ fleurs. Ses souvenirs de la vallée de mué des personnes, il n’a pu ébranler l’Arno, ses reproches, la contenance une nation. tremblante du poëte, tout atteste la ré­ Mais dans ces limites, où est l’italien alité ; les mystères des mondes sont qui ne lui ait emprunté quelque chose ? dévoilés comme la conversation de deux De ces grands individus, qui çà et là amants. C ’est le dialogue de Roméo tiennent la place d’un peuple, quel est et de Juliette au bord de l’infini dans celui qui ne lui doive une partie de sa l’aurore éternelle. grandeur ? Raphaël et Michel-Ange La Philosophie Italienne 403 vivent de la vie nouvelle dans leurs en lieux, pour ne pas voir la face de peintures, Machiavel dans sa politique, l’étranger sur le sol de leur pays. Le Vico dàns sa philosophie. Toutes les pamphlet du quatorzième siècle est âmes, exténuées par de trop grandes entre leurs mains une conspiration per­ épreuves, se retrempent dans cette âme manente pour la liberté, l’indépendance invulnérable. L ’Italie ne l’oublie que d’une patrie perdue : ils y retrouvent lorsqu’elle s’oublie elle-même : toutes leurs larmes et leurs pensées d’aujour­ les fois qu’elle se réveille, elle trouve à d’hui. L ’obscurité même du texte les son chevet les pages de Dante. Pen­ protège ; car ils cherchent à y épier dant le moyen âge, elle tient le volume l’aurore du lendemain ; quelquefois, ouvert et le commente comme un codi­ passant comme Dante des tourments de cille du Nouveau Testament; quand le l’enfer aux félicités du ciel, ils voient despotisme l’écrase, elle abandonne les soudainement l’Italie renaître sous la pages sibyllines, parce qu’elle aban­ figure de cette Béatrix radieuse qui donne l’espoir. Mais alors le livre est cache, disent-ils, dans les plis verts de emporté par les exilés, les proscrits, sa robe, les vertes vallées des Apennins par tous ceux qui vont errant de lieux et de la Calabre.

LA PHILOSOPHIE ITALIENNE.

Ozanam, Dante et la Philosophie Catholique au Treizième Siècle, Partie I. Ch. III.

I. Trois choses inséparables, le vrai, splendeur, qui est le beau ; l’harmonie le bien et le beau, sollicitent l’âme de des êtres, se réfléchissant dans les con­ l’homme à la fois par le sentiment de ceptions des savants, devait se repro­ leur absence actuelle et par l’espoiç duire jusque dans leurs discours. La d’un rapprochement possible. Le dé­ philosophie des premiers temps fut sir du bien fut la première préoccupa­ donc morale dans sa direction et poé­ tion des premiers sages, et la philoso­ tique dans sa forme. phie à son origine, ainsi que son nom Telle au sein de l’école pythagori­ le témoigne ($iAocro<£ia), fut l’œuvre de cienne elle apparut pour la première l’amour. Mais, le bien ne pouvant se fois en Italie. Alors les villes lui de­ faire sans être d’abord perçu comme mandèrent des lois, et plus tard les vrai, la pratique incertaine appela le métaphysiciens d’Élée et Empédocle secours de la spéculation : il fallut étu­ d’Agrigente chantèrent les mystères de dier les êtres pour déterminer les lois la nature dans la langue des dieux. — qui les unissent. On ne pouvait ap­ Puis Rome fut, et, comme son nom procher du vrai sans être frappé de sa l’annonçait (Pa>^), Rome fut la force ; 404 Illustrations

et cette force, mise en action, devint langage harmonieux et consolateur ; l’empire.du monde. Le peuple romain l’autre, infatigable pontife, laissa pour devait donc être doué surtout du génie monuments dans l’histoire de l’esprit de l’action. Cependant le sentiment humain ses livres admirables sur les di­ de l’art ne lui manquait pas non plus : vines Écritures et le système de chant il fallait d’harmonieuses paroles à sa demeuré sous son nom. — Aux derniers tribune, des chants à ses triomphes. temps, le soleil italien ne cessa pas de Lors donc qu’il accueillit la philoso­ luire sur des générations de philosophes, phie, c’est qu’elle se présenta sous les moralistes, jurisconsultes, publicistes, et auspices de Scipion et d’Ennius, s’en­ de poètes qui se firent honneur de phi­ gageant ainsi à servir et à plaire ; et losopher. C ’est Marsile Ficin, con­ depuis elle ne cessa pas de se préva­ fondant en son enthousiasme néoplato­ loir du patronage commun des hommes nique la science, l’art et la vertu ; c’est d’État et des poètes. Elle visitait la Machiavel, qu’il suffit de nommer ; retraite de Cicéron, accompagnait Sé- Vico et Gravina, traçant les lois fon­ nèque dans l’exil, mourait avec Thra- damentales de la société, l’un avec séas, dictait à Tacite, régnait avec Marc- d’hiéroglyphiques symboles, l’autre avec Aurèle, et s’asseyait dans l’école des la même plume qui écrira plus tard les jurisconsultes, qui ramenaient toute la statuts de l’académie des Arcades ; c’est science des choses divines et humaines aussi Pétrarque, descendant couronné à la détermination du bien et du mal. du Capitole pour aller méditer à la Elle avait convié à ses leçons Lucrèce, clarté de sa lampe solitaire “ les re­ Virgile, Horace, Ovide et Lucain. mèdes de l’une et de l’autre fortune” ; Les systèmes de Zénon et^ d’Épicure, Tasse se reposant des combats de la prompts à se résoudre en conséquences Jérusalem délivrée dans d’admirables morales, les traditions de Pythagore dialogues ; et, s’il est permis de citer empreintes d’une ineffaçable beauté, ob­ des célébrités plus récentes et non moins tinrent seuls le droit de cité romaine. chères, Manzoni et Pellico. ■— Le Christianisme vint féconder de On peut donc reconnaître parmi les nouveau le sol italien que tant d’illus­ philosophes d’outre-monts un double tres enfantements semblaient devoir caractère, antique, permanent et pour épuiser. Après Panthénus, l’abeille de ainsi dire national ; car la permanence Sicile et le premier fondateur de l’école des habitudes, qui fait la personnalité chrétienne d’Alexandrie ; après Lac- chez les individus, constitue aussi la tance et saint Ambroise, le génie des nationalité parmi les populations. On anciens Romains revécut au sixième et peut dire qu’il existe une philosophie au septième siècle dans deux de leurs italienne qui a su maintenir dans leur plus nobles descendants, Boëce et saint primitive alliance la direction morale et Grégoire. L ’un, martyr du courage la forme poétique ; soit que sur cette civil, sut prêter à la philosophie un terre bénie du ciel, en présence d’une La Philosophie Italienne nature si active, l’homme aussi apporte vinces du continent, qu’elle servait à dans l’action plus de vivacité et plus de expliquer l’origine des doctrines nou­ bonheür, soit qu’un dessein d’en haut ait vellement apparues, et qu’Arnaud de ainsi fait l’Italie pour être le siège prin­ Villeneuve, par exemple, passait pour cipal du catholicisme, en qui devaient l’adepte d’une secte pythagoricienne se rencontrer une philosophie excel­ disséminée dans les principales villes lemment pratique et poétique, les idées de la Pouille et de la Toscane. — Mais réunies et réalisées du vrai, du bien et la vigueur exubérante de la philosophie du beau. italienne ne manifeste surtout dans la II. Au moyen âge, la philosophie mémorable lutte qui s’engagea, et qui, italienne n’était ni moins florissante ni analogue à celle du sacerdoce et de moins fidèle à son double caractère. l’empire, continua pendant plus de deux A la fin des siècles barbares, le B. Le- cents ans entre les systèmes orthodoxes franc et saint Anselme, sortis de Pavie et les systèmes hostiles. Il y aurait et d’Aoste pour aller prendre possession peut-être le sujet d’intéressantes recher­ l’un après l’autre du siège primatial de ches à faire dans les doctrines des Fra- Cantorbéry, inaugurèrent dans l’Europe tricelles, de Guillemine de Milan, des septentrionale les études régénérées. Frères Spirituels, où la communauté Le Lombard Pierre fut porté par l’ad­ absolue de corps et de biens, l’émanci­ miration universelle, de sa chaire de pation religieuse des femmes, la prédi­ professeur, à l’évêché de Paris. Pen­ cation d’un évangile éternel, rappelle­ dant que Jean Italus faisait honorer son raient les tentatives modernes du saint- nom dans l’école de Constantinople, simonisme. Mais, en se restreignant Gérard de Crémone, fixé à Tolède, in­ aux faits purement philosophiques, on terrogeait la science des Arabes, et ap­ en rencontre de plus surprenants en­ prenait aux Espagnols à s’enrichir des core. Dès l’année 1 115, les épicuriens dépouilles scientifiques de leurs enne­ étaient assez nombreux à Florence pour mis. Bologne avait été le siège d’un y former une faction redoutée et pour enseignement philosophique qui ne provoquer des querelles sanglantes; plus manqua pas d’éclat, avant de voir com­ tard, le matérialisme y apparaissait mencer ces leçons de jurisprudence qui comme la doctrine publique des G i­ la rendirent si célèbre. La logique et belins. Les petits-fils d’Averrhoës fu­ la physique ne cessèrent point d’y être rent accueillis à la cour italienne des assidûment professées au treizième siè­ Hohenstaufen en même temps qu’une cle. Padoue n’avait rien à envier à sa colonie sarrasine était fondée à Nocera rivale. Milan comptait près de deux et faisait trembler Rome. Frédéric II. cents maîtres de grammaire, de logique, ralliait autour de lui toutes les opinions de médecine et de philosophie. Enfin, perverses, et semblait vouloir constituer la renommée des penseurs de la Pénin­ une école antagoniste de l’enseigne­ sule était si grande dans toutes les pro­ ment catholique. Cette école, quelque Illustrations

temps reduite au silence après la chute tait dans la douleur, elle se donnait des de la dynastie qui l’avait protégée, re­ enfants immortels. Sans compter Lapo prit des forces lorsqu’un autre empe­ Fiorentino, qui professa la philosophie reur, Louis de Bavière, descendit des à Bologne, et Sandro de Pipozzo, au­ Alpes pour aller recevoir la couronne teur d’un traité d’économie dont le suc­ des mains d’un antipape. Un peu plus cès fut populaire, elle avait vu naître tard Pétrarque, en citant dans ses dis­ Brunetto Latini et Guido Cavalcanti. cours saint Paul et saint Augustin, ex­ Brunetto, notaire de la république, citait un sourire dédaigneux sur les avait su, sans faillir à ses patriotiques lèvres des savants qui l’entouraient, ado­ fonctions, servir utilement la science : rateurs d’Aristote et des commentateurs il avait traduit en italien la Morale arabes. Ces doctrines irréligieuses d’Aristote ; il rédigea, sous le titre de étaient pressées de se réduire en volup­ Trésor, une encyclopédie des connais­ tés savantes : elles eurent des poètes sances de son temps, et donna dans pour les chanter. — La vérité toutefois son Tesoretto l’exemple d’une poésie ne demeura point sans défenseurs, pour didactique où ne manquait ni la justesse elle furent suscités deux hommes que de la pensée ni la grâce de l’expression. nous avons déjà rencontrés parmi les Guido Cavalcanti fut salué le prince de plus grands de leur âge, saint Thomas la Lyre : un chant qu’il composa sur d’Aquin et saint Bonaventure, qu’il faut l’amour obtint les honneurs de plusieurs rappeler ici comme deux gloires ita­ commentaires auxquels les théologiens liennes. Moralistes profonds, ils fu­ les plus vénérés ne dédaignèrent pas de rent encore poétiquement inspirés, l’un mettre la main. Il aurait été admiré quand il composa les hymnes qui de­ comme philosophe si son orthodoxie vaient un jour désespérer Santeuil ; fût demeurée irréprochable. C ’était l’autre, lorsqu’il écrivit le cantique tra­ assez de deux citoyens de ce mérite duit par Corneille. Ægidius Colonna pour honorer une ville déjà fameuse : combattit aussi l’averrhoïsme de cette un troisième pourtant était proche, qui même plume qui traçait des leçons aux les allait faire oublier. rois. Albertano de Brescia publia trois III. La philosophie du treizième traités d’éthique en langue vulgaire. siècle devait donc demander à l’Italie On en pourrait citer d’autres encore le poëte dont elle avait besoin ; mais qui furent vantés à leur époque, et qui l’Italie devait le donner marqué de ont éprouvé ce qu’il y a de trompeur l’empreinte nationale, pourvu avec une dans les applaudissements des hommes. égale libéralité des facultés contempla­ Mais de toutes les cités assises au tives et des facultés actives, non moins pied de l’Apennin, aucune ne put s’en­ éminemment doué de l’instinct moral orgueillir d’une plus heureuse fécon­ que du sentiment littéraire. Il fallait dité que la belle Florence. Déchirée trouver quelque part une âme en qui par les guerres intestines, si elle enfan­ ces dispositions réunies par la nature L a Divine Comédie 407 fussent développées encore par les sions venues du dehors, eût toutefois épreuves d’une vie providentiellement l’énergie nécessaire pour les rassembler prédestinée, et qui, fidèle aux impres- et produire à son tour.

LA DIVINE COMÉDIE.

Lamennais, Introduction sur la Vie et les Œuvres de Dante.

Quoi qu’il en soit, le poëme entier, d’une rédemption future. Qu’ont de sous ses nombreux aspects, politique, commun ces poëmes, circonscrits en historique, philosophique, théologique, un sujet spécial, avec le poëme im­ offre le tableau complet d’une époque, mense qui embrasse non-seulement les des doctrines reçues, de la science vraie divers états de l’homme avant et après ou erronée, du mouvement de l’esprit, la chute, mais encore, par l’influx divin des passions, des mœurs, de la vie enfin qui de cieux en cieux descend jusqu’à dans tous les ordres, et c’est avec raison lui, l’évolution de ses facultés, de ses qu’à ce point de vue la Divina Corn- énergies de tous genres, ses lois in­ media a été appelée un poëme eîicyclop'e- dividuelles et ses lois sociales, ses pas­ dique. Rien, chez les anciens comme sions variées, ses vertus, ses vices, ses chez les modernes, ne saurait y être joies, ses douleurs; et non-seulement comparé. En quoi rappelle-t-elle l’é­ l’homme dans la plénitude de sa pro­ popée antique, qui, dans un sujet pure­ pre nature, mais l’univers, mais la créa­ ment national, n’est que la poésie tion et spirituelle et matérielle, mais de l’histoire, soit qu’elle raconte avec l’œuvre entière de la Toute-Puissance, Homère les légendes héroïques de la de la Sagesse suprême et de l’Éternel Grèce, soit qu’avec Virgile elle célèbre Amour ? les lointaines origines de Rome liées aux Dans cette vaste conception, Dante destins d’Énée ? D ’une ordre différent toutefois ne pouvait dépasser les limites et plus général, le Paradis perdu n’offre où son siècle était enfermé. Son épo­ lui-même que le développement d’un pée est tout un monde, mais un monde fait, pour ainsi parler, dogmatique : la correspondant au développement de la création de l’homme, poussé à sa perte pensée et de la société en un point du par l’envie de Satan, sa désobéissance, temps et sur un point de la terre, le la punition qui la suit de près, l’exil monde du Moyen âge. Si le sujet est de l’Éden, les maux qui, sur une terre universel, l’imperfection de la connais­ maudite, seront désormais son partage sance le ramène en une sphère aussi et celui de ses descendants, et, pour bornée que l’était, comparée à la sci­ consoler tant de misère, la promesse ence postérieure, celle qu’enveloppaient 408 Illustrations dans son étroit berceau les langes de l’humanité même. Aucun n’est plus l’Ecole. En religion, en philosophie, soi, aucun n’est doué d’une originalité l’autorité traçait autour de l’esprit un plus puissante, aucun ne posséda jamais cercle infranchissable. Des origines plus de force et de variété d’invention, du genre humain, de son état primor­ aucun ne pénétra plus avant dans les dial, des premières idées qu’il se fit des secrets replis de l’âme et dans les abî­ choses, des premiers sentiments qu’elles mes du cœur, n’observa mieux et ne éveillèrent en lui, des antiques civili­ peignit avec plus de vérité la nature, sations, des religions primitives, que ne fut à la fois plus riche et plus con­ savait-on? Rien. L ’Asie presque en­ cis. Si l’on peut lui reprocher des tière, ses doctrines, ses arts, ses langues, métaphores moins hardies qu’étranges, ses monuments, n’étaient pas moins des bizarreries que réprouve le goût, ignorés que la vieille Egypte, que les presque toujours, comme nous l’avons peuples du nord et de l’est de l’Eu­ dit, elles proviennent des efforts qu’il rope, leurs idiomes, leurs mœurs, leurs fait pour cacher un sens sous un autre croyances, leurs lois. On ne soupçon­ sens, pour éveiller par un seul mot des nait même pas l’existence de la moitié idées différentes et parfois disparates. du globe habité. Le cercle embrassé par Ces fautes contre le goût, qui ne se la vue déterminait l’étendue des cieux. forme qu’après une longue chez La véritable astronomie, la physique, les peuples dont la langue est fixée, la chimie, l’anatomie, l’organogénie sont d’ailleurs communes à tous les étaient à naître : il faut donc se repor­ poëtes par qui commence une ère nou­ ter à l’époque de Dante pour com­ velle. Ce sont, dans les œuvres de prendre la grandeur et la magnificence génie, les taches dont parle Horace, — de son œuvre. “ Ubi plura nitent in carmine, non ego paucis Nous avons expliqué les causes des Offendar maculis.” obscurités qui s’y rencontrent, causes Elles ressemblent à l’ombre de ces diverses auxquelles on pourrait ajouter nuages légers qui passent sur des cam­ encore les subtilités d’une métaphysique pagnes splendides. avec laquelle très-peu de lecteurs sont Lorsque après l’hiver de la barbarie aujourd’hui familiarisés, et dont la lan­ le printemps renaît, qu’aux rayons du gue même, pour être entendue, exige soleil interne qui éclaire et réchauffe, une étude spéciale et aride. Mais, en et ranime les âmes engourdies dans de laissant à part le côté obscur, il reste froides ombres, la poésie refleurit, ses ce qui appartient à la nature humaine premières fleurs ont un éclat et un par­ dans tous les temps et dans tous les fum qu’on ne retrouve plus en celles lieux, l’éternel domaine du poëte, et qui s’épanouissent ensuite. Les pro­ c’est là qu’on retrouve Dante tout en­ ductions de l’art, moins dépendantes de tier, là qu’il prend sa place parmi ces l’imitation et des règles convenues, of­ hauts génies dont la gloire est celle de frent quelque chose de plus personnel, La Divine Comédie

une originalité plus marquée, plus puis­ renommée. Le sens du poëme était sante. Dante en est un exemple frap­ perdu, le goût rétréci' et dépravé par pant. . Doublement créateur, il crée l’influence d’une littérature non moins tout à la fois un poëme sans modèle et vide que factice. Au milieu du dix- une langue magnifique dont il a gardé huitième siècle, Voltaire écrivait à Bet- le secret ; car, quelle qu’en ait été l’in­ tinelli : “ Je fais grand cas du courage fluence sur le développement de la avec lequel vous avez osé dire que le langue littéraire de l’Italie, elle a néan­ Dante était un fou, et son ouvrage un moins conservé un caractère à part, monstre. J’aime encore mieux pour­ qui la lui rend exclusivement propre. tant, dans ce monstre, une cinquantaine La netteté et la précision, je ne sais de vers supérieurs à son siècle, que quoi de bref et de pittoresque, la dis­ tous les vermisseaux appelés sonetti, qui tinguent particulièrement. Elle reflète, naissent et qui meurent à milliers au­ en quelque façon, le génie de Dante, jourd’hui dans l’Italie, de Milan jusqu’à nerveux, concis, ennemi de la phrase, Otrante.” abrégeant tout, faisant passer de son Voltaire, qui ne savait guère mieux esprit dans les autres esprits, de son l’italien que le grec, a jugé Dante âme dans les autres âmes, idées, senti­ comme il a jugé Homère, sans les en­ ments, images, par une sorte de directe tendre et sans les connaître. Il n’eut, communication presque indépendante d’ailleurs, jamais le sentiment ni de la des paroles. haute antiquité, ni de tout ce qui sor­ Né dans une société toute formée, et tait du cercle dans lequel les modernes artificiellement formée, il n’a ni le avaient renfermé l’art. Avec un goût genre de simplicité, ni la naïveté des délicat et sûr, il discernait certaines poëtes des premiers âges, mais, au con­ beautés. D ’autres lui échappaient. traire, quelque chose de combiné, de La nature l’avait doué d’une vue nette, travaillé, et cependant, sous ce travail, mais cette vue n’embrassait qu’un hori­ un fond de naturel qui brille à travers zon borné. ses singularités même. C ’est qu’il ne L ’enthousiasme pour Dante s’est re­ cherche point l’effet, lequel naît de soi- nouvelé depuis, et comme un excès en­ même par l’expression vraie de ce que gendre un autre excès, on a voulu tout le Poëte a pensé, senti. Jamais rien de justifier, tout admirer dans son œuvre, vague : ce qu’il peint, il le voit, et son faire de lui, non-seulement un des plus style plein de relief est moins encore grands génies qui aient honoré l’huma­ de la peinture que de la plastique. nité, mais encore un poëte sans défauts, Lorsque parut son œuvre, ce fut infaillible, inspiré, un prophète. Ce parmi ses contemporains un cri una­ n’est pas là servir sa gloire, c’est four­ nime d’étonnement et d’admiration. nir des armes à ceux qui seraient tentés Puis des siècles se passent, durant les­ de la rabaisser. quels peu à peu s’obscurcit cette grande Un des reproches qu’on a faits à

v o l . n i. 52 4 io Illustrations son poëme est l’ennui, dit-on, qu’on Celles de l’Inde, si riches en beautés éprouve à le lire. Ce reproche, qu’au de tout genre, ne sont-elles pas, au reste on adresse également aux an­ fond, des poëmes théologiques ? Que ciens, n’est pas de tout point injuste. serait Y Iliade, si l’on en retranchait les Mais, pour en apprécier la valeur vé­ dieux partout mêlés à la contexture de ritable, il faut distinguer les époques. la fable ? Seulement la Grèce, au Ce qui ennuie aujourd’hui, les détails temps d’Homère, avait déjà rompu les d’une science fausse, les subtiles argu­ liens qui entravaient le libre essor de mentations sur les doctrines théolo­ l’esprit. Sa religion, dépourvue de giques et philosophiques de l’École, dogmes abstraits, ne commandait au­ rendent, sans aucun doute, cette partie cunes croyances, et, dans son culte du poëme fatigante et fastidieuse même. vaguement symbolique, ne parlait guère Mais elle était loin de produire le qu’aux sens et à l’imagination. Il même effet au quatorzième siècle. Cette en fut de même chez les Romains, à science était la science du temps, ces cet égard fils de la Grèce. Avec le doctrines, fortement empreintes dans christianisme, un changement profond les esprits et dans la conscience, for­ s’opéra dans l’état religieux. La foi maient l’élément principal de la vie de en des dogmes précis devint le fonde­ la société, et gouvernaient le monde. ment principal de la religion nouvelle : Voilà ce qu’il faudrait ne point oublier. d’où l’importance que Dante, poëte Lucrèce en est-il moins un grand poëte, chrétien, dut attacher à ces dogmes parce qu’il a rempli son poëme des ari­ rigoureux, à cette foi nécessaire. Au­ des doctrines d’une philosophie main­ jourd’hui que les esprits, entrevoyant tenant morte ? Et cette philosophie, d’autres conceptions obscures encore, dans Lucrèce, c’est tout le poëme ; mais vers lesquelles un secret instinct tandis que celle de Dante et sa théolo­ les attire, se détachent d’un système gie, n’occupent, dans le sien, qu’une qu’a usé le progrès de la pensée et de place incomparablement plus restreinte. la science, il a cessé d’avoir pour eux Qui ne sait pas se transporter dans des l’intérêt qu’il avait pour les générations sphères d’idées, de croyances, de mœurs, antérieures. Mais, quelles que puis­ différentes de celles où le hasard l’a fait sent être les doctrines destinées à le naître, ne vit que d’une vie imparfaite, remplacer, elles seront, durant la pé­ perdue dans l’océan de la vie progres­ riode qu’elles caractériseront à leur sive, multiple, immense, de l’humanité. tour, la source élevée de la poésie, Dante, au reste, a conçu son poëme dont la vie est la vie de l’esprit, et qui comme ont été conçues toutes les épo­ meurt sitôt qu’elle s’absorbe dans le pées, et spécialement les plus anciennes. monde matériel. Dante, Imitateur et Créateur 411

DANTE, IMITATEUR ET CRÉATEUR.

, Labitte, La Divine Comédie avant Dante.

On ne dispute plus à Dante le rôle On est donc amené naturellement à inattendu de conquérant intellectuel que se demander ce qu’est Dante, ce qu’est son génie a su se créer tout à coup au cette intelligence égarée et solitaire, sans milieu de la barbarie des temps. L ’au­ lien presque, sans cohésion avec l’art teur de la Divine Comédie n’est pas grossier de son âge ? d’où vient cette pour rien le représentant poétique du intervention subite du génie, cette dic­ moyen âge. Placé comme au carre­ tature inattendue ? Comment l’œuvre four de cette ère étrange, toutes les d’Alighieri surgit-elle tout à coup dans routes mènent à lui, et sans cesse on les ténèbres de l’histoire, prolem sine le retrouve à l’horizon. Société, in­ ?natre créât am ? Est-ce une exception telligence, religion, tout se reflète en unique à travers les siècles ? C ’est lui. En philosophie, il complète saint mieux que cela, c’est l’alliance puis­ Thomas ; en histoire, il est le com­ sante de l’esprit créateur et de l’esprit mentaire vivant de Villani : le secret traditionnel; c’est la rencontre féconde des sentiments et des tristesses d’alors de la poésie des temps accomplis et de se lit dans son poëme. C ’est un homme la poésie des âges nouveaux. Ayant complet, à la manière des écrivains de devant les yeux les idoles du paganisme l’antiquité : il tient l’épée d’une main, et les chastes statues des saints, l’image la plume de l’autre; il est savant, il est de l’ascétisme et de la volupté, Dante diplomate, il est grand poëte. Son garda le sentiment de l’antiquité sans œuvre est un des plus vastes monuments perdre le sentiment chrétien ; il resta de l’esprit humain ; sa vie est un com­ fidèle au passé, il comprit le présent, il bat : rien n’y manque, les larmes, la demanda aux plus terribles dogmes de faim, l’exil, l’amour, les gloires, les la religion le secret de l’avenir. Ja­ faiblesses. Et remarquez que les inter­ mais le mot d’Aristote : “ la poésie est valles de son inspiration, que la sauvage plus vraie que l’histoire,” ne s’est mieux dureté de son caractère, que l’aristo­ vérifié que chez Dante ; mais ce ne fut cratie hautaine de son génie, sont des pas du monde extérieur du moyen âge traits de plus qui le rattachent à son que se saisit le génie inventif d’Alighi­ époque, et qui en même temps l’en eri ; ce fut au contraire du monde in­ séparent et l’isolent. Où que vous terne, du monde des idées. De là portiez vos pas dans les landes ingrates viennent la grandeur, les défauts aussi, du moyen âge, cette figure, à la fois de là la valeur immense, à quelque sombre et lumineuse, apparaît à vos point de vue qu’on l’envisage, de ce côtés comme un guide inévitable. livre où est semée à profusion une 412 Illustrations poésie éternellement jeune et brillante. la fixe définitivement dans un chef- L ’intérêt philosophique vient encore d’œuvre. ici s’ajouter à l’intéjêt littéraire et his­ Voyez la puissance du génie ! Le torique. C ’est la Bible, en effet, qui monde oublie pour lui ses habitudes : inspire Milton ; c’est l’Évangile qui d’ordinaire la noblesse se reçoit des inspire Klopstock : dans la Divine Co­ pères ; ici, au contraire, elle est ascen­ médie, au contraire, c’est l’inconnu, ce dante. L ’histoire recueille avec em­ sont les mystères de l’autre vie auxquels pressement le nom de je ne sais quel l’homme est initié. La question de l’im­ croisé obscur, parce qu’à lui remonte mortalité est en jeu, et Dante a atteint la famille de Dante; la critique analyse la souveraine poésie. des légendes oubliées, parce que ces La préoccupation, l’insistance de la légendes sont la source première de la critique sont donc légitimes : ce per­ Divine Comédie. La foule ne con­ pétuel retour vers le premier maître de naîtra, n’acceptera que le nom du la culture italienne s’explique et se jus­ poëte, et la foule aura raison. C ’est tifie. Jusqu’ici les apologistes n’ont la destinée des hommes supérieurs de pas manqué à l’écrivain : investigations jeter ainsi l’ombre sur ce qui est der­ biographiques, jugements littéraires, in­ rière eux, et de ne briller que par eux- terprétations de toute sorte, hypothèses mêmes. Mais pourquoi ne remonte- même pédantes ou futiles, tout semble rions-nous point aux origines, pourquoi véritablement épuisé. Peut-être n’y ne rétablirions-nous pas la généalogie a-t-il pas grand mal : il s’agit d’un poëte, intellectuelle des éminents écrivains ? et si le vrai poëte gagne toujours à être Aristocratie peu dangereuse, et qui n’a lu, il perd souvent à être commenté. chance de choquer personne dans ce Un point curieux et moins exploré temps d’égalité. reste cependant, qui, si je ne m’abuse, Ce serait une folie de soutenir que demande à être particulièrement mis en Dante lut tous les visionnaires qui l’a­ lumière: je veux parler des antécédents vaient précédé. Chez lui, heureuse­ de la Divine Comédie. Ce poëme, en ment, le poëte effaçait l’érudit. Cepen­ effet, si original et si bizarre même qu’il dant, comme l’a dit un écrivain digne semble, n’est pas une création subite, de sentir mieux que personne le génie le sublime caprice d’un artiste divine­ synthétique de Dante, “ il n’y a que la ment doué. Il se rattache au contraire rhétorique qui puisse jamais supposer à tout un cycle antérieur, à une pen­ que le plan d’un grand ouvrage appar­ sée permanente qu’on voit se repro­ tient à qui l’exécute.” Ce mot ex­ duire périodiquement dans les âges pré­ plique précisément ce qui est arrivé à cédents ; pensée informe d’abord, qui l’auteur de la Divine Comédie. Dante se dégage peu à peu, qui s’essaye di­ a résumé avec puissance une donnée versement à travers les siècles, jusqu’à philosophique et littéraire qui avait ce qu’un grand homme s’en empare et cours de son temps ; il a donné sa Dante, Imitateur et Créateur 413 formule définitive à une poésie flottante tiers la mort sous des formes aima­ et dispersée autour de lui, avant lui. bles ; dans les temps qui avoisinent Il en est de ces sortes de legs poétiques 1’Alighieri, on en fait, au contraire, comme d’un patrimoine dont on hérite : des images repoussantes. Ce n’est sait-on seulement d’où il vient, com­ plus cette maigre jeune femme des ment il s’est formé, à qui il appartenait premiers temps du christianisme ; c’est avant d’être au possesseur d’hier? . . . . plus que jamais un hideux squelette, le Quand je disais tout à l’heure que squelette prochain des danses maca­ Dante vint tard, il ne faudrait pas en­ bres. Le symptôme est significatif. tendre qu’il vint trop tard ; l’heure de De quelque côté qu’il jetât les yeux pareils hommes est désignée ; seule­ autour de lui, Dante voyait cette figure ment il arriva le dernier, il ferma de la Mort qui lui montrait de son la marche, pour ainsi dire. D ’ail­ doigt décharné les mystérieux pays leurs, quoique la société religieuse d’a­ qu’il lui était enjoint de visiter. Je ne lors commençât à être ébranlée dans crois pas exagérer en affirmant que ses fondements par le sourd et lent Dante a beaucoup emprunté aussi aux effort du doute, elle avait encore gardé divers monuments des arts plastiques. intact l’héritage de la foi. La forme Les légendes infernales, les visions cé­ rigoureuse de la vieille constitution ec­ lestes, avaient été traduites sur la pierre clésiastique demeurait sans échecs ap­ et avaient trouvé chez les artistes du parents, et l’on était encore à deux moyen âge d’ardents commentateurs. siècles de la Réforme ; la papauté, en Les peintures sur mur ont disparu abusant des indulgences, n’apaisait pas presque toutes ; il n’en reste que des les scrupules des chré­ lambeaux. Ainsi, dans la crypte de la tiennes sur les châtiments de l’enfer. cathédrale d’Auxerre, on voit un frag­ Mais quel fut le résultat immédiat du ment où est figuré le triomphe du relâchement qui commençait à se ma­ Christ, tel précisément qu’Alighieri l’a nifester çà et là dans les croyances ? représenté dans le Purgatoire. Les C ’est que les prédicateurs, pour parer peintures sur verre où se retrouvent à ce danger, évoquèrent plus qu’aupara­ l’enfer et le paradis abondent dans nos vant les idées de vengeance, et rede­ cathédrales, et la plupart datent de la mandèrent à la mort ces enseignements fin du douzième siècle et du courant du que leur permanence même rend plus treizième. Dante avait du encore en terribles. De là, ces terreurs pro­ voir exécuter plus d’une dans sa jeu­ fondes de’ la fin de l’homme, ces in­ nesse. Entre les plus curieuses, on quiétudes, ces ébranlements en quelque peut citer la rose occidentale de l’église sorte qu’on retrouve dans beaucoup de Chartres. Quant aux sculptures, d’imaginations d’alors, et qui furent si elles sont également très-multipliées : le favorables à l’excitation du génie de tympan du portail occidental d’, Dante. Les anciens figuraient volon­ celui du grand portail de Conques, le 4 H Illustrations portail de Moissac, offrent, par exem­ On sait maintenant, par un exemple ple, des détails très-bizarres et très- considérable, (quel est le nom à côté divers. Toutes les formes du châti­ duquel ne pourrait être cité celui de ment s’y trouvent pour ainsi dire épui­ Dante ?) on sait comment derrière sées, de même que dans l'Enfer du chaque grand poëte primitif il y a des poëte ; les récompenses aussi, comme générations oubliées, pour ainsi dire, dans le Paradis, sont très-nombreuses, qui ont préludé aux mêmes harmonies, mais beaucoup moins variées. Est-ce qui ont préparé le concert. Ces œuvres parce que notre incomplète nature est capitales, qui apparaissent çà et là aux plus faite pour sentir le mal que le bien ? heures solennelles et chez les nations Lorsque Dante fit son voyage de France, privilégiées, sont comme ces moissons tout cela existait, même le portail oc­ des champs de bataille qui croissent fé­ cidental de Notre-Dame de Paris, où condées par les morts. Dante explique sont figurés plusieurs degrés de peines Homère. Au lieu de l’inspiration re­ et de rémunérations. Sans sortir de ligieuse mettez l’inspiration nationale, nos frontières, notre infatigable arché­ et vous saurez comment s’est faite F Ili­ ologue M. Didron a pu compter plus ade ; seulement la trace des rapsodes de cinquante illustrations de la Divine a disparu, tandis que celle des légen­ Comédie, toutes antérieures au poëme. daires est encore accessible à l’érudi­ Évidemment Alighieri s’est inspiré de tion. Ces deux poëtes ont eu en ce vivant spectacle. Les artistes ont quelque sorte pour soutiens les temps donc leur part, à côté des légendaires, qui les ont précédés et leur siècle dans ces antécédents de l’épopée chré­ même ; l’un a redit ce que les Grecs tienne, tandis que Dante lui-même, par pensaient de la vie publique, l’autre ce un glorieux retour, semble avoir été que les hommes du moyen âge pen­ présent à la pensée de celui qui peignit saient de la vie future.. Sont-ils moins le Jugement dernier. Noble et tou­ grands pour cela ? Cette collaboration chante solidarité des arts ! Qui n’ai­ de la foule, au contraire, est un privi­ merait à lire une page de la Divine Co­ lège qui ne s’accorde qu’à de bien rares médie devant les fresques de la chapelle intervalles et à des génies tout à fait Sixtime? Qui n’aimerait à reconnaître exceptionnels. Pour s’emparer à leur dans Michel-Ange le seul commenta­ profit de l’inspiration générale, pour teur légitime de Dante ? A une cer­ être les interprètes des sentiments et taine hauteur, tout ce qui est beau et des passions d’une grande époque, pour vrai se rejoint et se confond...... faire ainsi de la littérature qui devienne La question des épopées, si vivement de l’histoire, les poëtes doivent être et si fréquemment débattue par la cri­ marqués au front. Les pensées des tique moderne, ne peut-elle pas rece­ temps antérieurs éclatent tout à coup voir quelque profit du tableau que nous en eux et s’y résolvent avec une fécon­ avons vu se dérouler sous nos yeux ? dité et une puissance inconnues. A Dante, Imitateur et Créateur 415

eux de dire sous une forme meilleure, poétique, qu’il s’appelle Homère ou souveraine, à eux de fixer sous l’éter­ Dante. Il y a donc là une loi de l’his­ nelle poésie ce qui se répète à l’en- toire littéraire qui rend un peu à tous, tour ! qui prête quelque chose à l’humanité, Ce spectacle a sa moralité: n’y a-t-il qui donne leur part aux humbles, et pas là, en effet, en dehors des noms cela sans rien ôter au poëte ; car, je le propres, quelque chose de vraiment répète, les plus grands hommes évidem­ grandiose par la simplicité même ? ment sont seuls appelés ainsi à formuler Dans l’ordre esthétique, la poésie est une pensée collective, à concentrer, la première de toutes les puissances à absorber, à ranger sous la discipline données à l’homme. Elle est à l’éter­ de leur génie tout ce qui s’est produit nel beau ce qu’est la vertu à l’éter­ d’idées autour d’eux, avant eux. C ’est nel bien, ce qu’est la sagesse à l’éternel le miroir d’Archimède...... vrai, c’est-à-dire un rayon échappé d’en Il y a donc deux parts à faire dans haut ; elle nous rapproche de Dieu. la Diviîie Cojnédie, pour le lec­ Eh bien ! Dieu, qui partout est le teur, au moins pour le critique : la dispensateur du génie, et qui l’aime, part de l’imitation, la part de la créa­ n’a pas voulu que les faibles, que les tion. Dante est un génie double, à la petits fussent tout à fait déshérités de fois éclectique et original. Il ne veut ce don sublime. Aussi, dans ces pas imposer au monde sa fantaisie et grandes œuvres poétiques qui ouvrent son rêve par le seul despotisme du les ères littéraires, toute une foule ano­ génie. Loin de là, il va au-devant de nyme semble avoir sa part. C ’est pour son temps, tout en attirant son temps ces inconnus, éclaireurs prédestinés à à lui. C ’est ainsi que font les grands l’oubli, qu’est la plus rude tâche ; ils hommes : ils s’emparent sans dédain tracent instinctivement les voies à une des forces d’alentour et y ajoutent la sorte de conquérant au profit de qui ils leur. n’auront qu’à abdiquer un jour ; ils Dirai-je ce que Dante a imité, ou préparent à grand’-peine le métal qui plutôt ce qu’il a conquis sur les autres, sera marqué plus tard à une autre et ce qu’il a incorporé à son œuvre ? Il définitive empreinte ; car, une fois les faudrait en rechercher les traces par­ tentatives épuisées, arrive l’homme de tout, dans la forme, dans le fond, dans génie. Aussitôt il s’empare de tous la langue même de son admirable livre. ces éléments dispersés et leur imprime L ’antiquité s’y trahirait vite : Platon cette unité imposante qui équivaut à la par ses idéales théories, Virgile par la création. Et alors, qu’on me passe mélopée de ses vers. Le moyen âge, l’expression, on ne distingue plus rien à son tour, s’y rencontrerait en entier : dans ce faisceau, naguère épars, main­ mystiques élans de la foi, rêveries che­ tenant relié avec tant de puissance, valeresques, violences théologiques, féo­ dans cet imposant faisceau du dictateur dales, municipales, tout jusqu’aux bouf- 416 Illustrations

fonneries ; c’est un tableau complet de structions, pour bâtir aussi son édifice, l’époque : le génie disputeur de la sco- sa sombre tour féodale maintenant noir­ lastique y donne la main à la muse cie par les années, mais qui domine étrange des légendaires. Si la chevale­ tout l’art du moyen âge. rie introduit dans les mœurs le dévoue­ Ainsi Dante ne dédaigne rien : phi­ ment à la femme, si les troubadours losophe, poëte, philologue, il prend de abdiquent leur cynisme pour chanter toutes mains, il imite humblement l’a­ une héroïne imaginaire, si Gauthier de beille. Vous voyez bien qu’il n’a rien Coinsy et les pieux trouvères redou­ créé, ou plutôt il a tout créé. C ’est blent le lis virginal sur le front de de la sorte que procèdent les inven­ Marie, si les sculpteurs enfin taillent teurs : chacun sait les éléments dont ils ces chastes et sveltes statues dont les se servent, personne ne sait le secret yeux sont baissés, dont les mains sont de leur mise en œuvre. Ce qui d’ail­ .jointes, dont les traits respirent je ne leurs appartient en propre à Dante, ce sais quelle angélique candeur, ce sont qui suffirait à sa gloire, c’est le génie ; autant de modèles pour Dante, qui con­ l’imposante grandeur de l’ensemble et centre ces traits épars, les idéalise, et en même temps la suprême beauté du les réunit dans l’adorable création de détail et du style, ce je ne sais quoi Béatrice. Cet habile et souverain qui est propre à sa phrase, cette allure éclectisme, Alighieri le poursuit dans souveraine et inexprimable de sa poé­ les plus petits détails. Ainsi, par un sie, tant d’énergie à la fois et tant admirable procédé d’élimination et de de grâce, tant de sobriété sévère dans choix, son rhythme il l’emprunte aux la forme, et cependant tout un écrin cantilènes des Provençaux ; sa langue éblouissant, des couleurs diaprées et splendide, cette langue aulique et car- fuyantes, et comme un rayonnement dinalesque, comme il l’appelle, il la divin dans chaque vers. prend à tous les patois italiens, qu’il Ce n’est pas qu’il faille porter le émonde et qu’il transforme. On dirait culte jusqu’à la superstition. Les ul­ même qu’il sut mettre à profit jusqu’à tras, il est vrai, sont moins dangereux ses liaisons, jusqu’aux amitiés de sa en littérature qu’en politique : en poli­ jeunesse. Au musicien Casella ne put- tique, ils perdent les gouvernements il pas demander ces harmonieuses dou­ qu’ils flattent ; en littérature, ils ne ceurs de la langue toscane dont hérita font que compromettre un instant les plus tard Pétrarque; au peintre , écrivains qu’ils exaltent, et qui, après le modèle de ces figures pensives dont tout, sont toujours sûrs de retrouver le pinceau toucha à peine les lignes leur vrai niveau. Mais pourquoi ces suaves, et qui, dans les vieilles œuvres exagérations ? Comment la vogue a-t- italiennes, se détachent au milieu d’une elle osé toucher à l’austère génie de lumière d’or ; à l’architecte Arnolfo Dante? L ’œuvre d’Alighieri, j’en veux enfin, la hardiesse de ses belles con­ convenir, ressemble à ces immenses Dante, Imitateur et Créateur 417 cathédrales du moyen âge que j’admire sentiments qu’il 3 touchés avec tant beaucoup, autant que personne, mais d’art, les vérités qu’il a revêtues de pa­ qui, en définitive, sont le produit d’un rures si splendides, sont de tous les temps à demi barbare, et où toutes les temps. Convenons seulement que dans hardiesses élancées de l’architecture, où cette forêt où s’égare le poëte, on ren­ les merveilles ciselées et les délicatesses contre bien des aspects sauvages, bien sculpturales s’entremêlent souvent, à des rochers inabordables. Dante, génie travers les époques, à de lourds massifs, capricieux et subtil, est, ne l’oublions à des statues difformes, à des parties pas, un homme du moyen âge; incom­ inachevées. Apprécions Dante en cri­ parablement supérieur à son temps, il tiques, et sachons où vont nos adhé­ en a cependant çà et là les inégalités, sions. Sans doute il y a sympathie le tour bizarre, la barbarie, le pédan­ permanente en nous pour ce passé que tisme : légitime satisfaction qu’il faut chante le poëte ; mais nous sentons donner à la critique. Qu’importe après bien que c’est du passé. Soyons francs : tout ? S’il y a çà et là des broussailles la fibre érudite est ici en jeu aussi bien pédantesques qui obstruent la voie et que la fibre poétique ; la curiosité est qui fatiguent, tout à côté, et comme au éveillée en même temps que l’admira­ détour du buisson, on est sûr de re­ tion. Si l’on est frappé de ces cata­ trouver les idées grandioses, les images combes gigantesques, on sait qu’elles éclatantes, et aussi cette simplicité sont l’asile de la mort. En un mot, naïve, ces grâces discrètes, qui n’inter­ nous comprenons, nous expliquons, disent pas la science amère de la vie. nous ne croyons plus. La foi de Dante Laissons donc l’ombre descendre et nous paraît touchante, aux heures de couvrir les parties de l’œuvre de Dante tristesse, elle nous fait même envie d’où la poésie s’est de bonne heure quelquefois ; mais» personne ne prend retirée, et contemplons plutôt celles plus au sérieux, dans l’ordre moral, le que l’éternelle aurore de la beauté sem­ cadre d’Alighieri. N ’est-ce pas pour ble rajeunir encore avec les siècles. nous un rêve bizarre qui a sa grandeur, Cette forme, si longtemps populaire, sa grandeur en philosophie et en his­ si universellement répandue, de la vi­ toire ? Et à qui, je la demande, cette sion, semble disparaître avec Alighieri, lecture laisse-t-elle une terreur sincère qui sort radieux du fatras des commen­ et mêlée de joie, comme au moyen âge? taires et des imitateurs. Après lui, Hélas ! ce qui nous frappe surtout dans qu’on me passe le mot, il n’y a plus la Divine Comédie, ce sont les beaux de pèlerinage de Childe-Harold dans vers. l’autre monde. Le poëte avait fait de Heureusement la forme seule a vi­ la vision son inaliénable domaine ; c’é­ eilli ; le problème au fond est demeuré tait une forme désormais arrêtée en lui, le même, et la poétique solution tentée et qui ne devait pas avoir à subir d’é­ par l’Alighieri reste immortelle. Les preuves nouvelles. Quelles avaient été

vo l. n i. 53 4-i8 Illustrations pendant treize cents sans les craintes, les poëtes, ces menteurs par excellence, les espérances de l’humanité sur la vie ont leur place marquée chez Satan, et à venir: voilà le programme que s’était qu’il n’a, lui, qu’à y rester. Voilà que tracé Dante, et qu’il avait pour jamais Rabelais, à son tour, verse au hasard rempli dans son poëme. les grossières enluminures de sa palette Sur la pente rapide qu’elles descen­ sur ce tableau où le vieux gibelin avait daient, comment les générations qui suc­ à l’avance mis les couleurs de Rem­ cédèrent à 1’Alighieri auraient-elles pris brandt. Le prosaïque enfer de Rabe­ désormais un intérêt autre que l’intérêt lais, c’est le monde renversé. Je me poétique à ces questions du monde fu­ garderai de citer des exemples: qu’on se tur ainsi résolues par des visionnaires ? rappelle seulement qu’il ne sait que faire Dante, il est bon de le rappeler encore, raccommoder des chausses à Alexan­ n’est pas un génie précurseur par les dre le Grand, à ce conquérant qu’Ali- idées; il ne devance pas l’avenir, il ré­ ghieri avait plongé dans un fleuve de sume le passé: son poëme est comme le sang bouillant. C ’est à ces trivialités dernier mot de la théologie du moyen que l’Italie et la France retombent avec âge. Cela est triste à dire peut-être, Folengo et Rabelais. L ’Espagne aussi, mais le cynique Boccace est bien plutôt un peu plus tard, aura son tour ; pre­ l’homme de l’avenir que Dante. Dante nez patience. Laissez sainte Thérèse, parle à ceux qui croient, Boccace à ceux ce grand génie mystique égaré au sei­ qui doutent. La Réforme est en germe zième siècle, laissez-la évoquer l’enfer dans le D'ecam'eron, tandis que la Divine dans ses songes, et rêver que deux mu­ Comédie est le livre des générations qui railles enflammées viennent à elle, qui avaient la foi.. C ’est qu’on marche finissent par l’étreindre dans un em­ vite dans ces siècles agités de la Renais­ brassement de feu; laissez la foi et la sance. Prenez plutôt l’Italie, cette mode des autos sacramentales conserver vieille reine du catholicisme ; la France, encore quelque importance aux com­ cette fille aînée de PÉglise ; l’Espagne positions religieuses. Déjà, quand Cal­ même, cette terre privilégiée de la foi, deron met sur la scène la légende du et interrogez-les. Qu’elles vous disent Purgatoire de saint Patrice, il n’a plus, ce que font leurs écrivains des souve­ à beaucoup près, ces mâles accents de nirs de Dante et des révélations sur la chanson du Romancero, où étaient si l’autre vie ; qu’elles vous disent s’ils énergiquement dépeints les châtiments n’ont pas bien plutôt dans la mémoire que Dieu inflige en enfer aux mauvais le scepticisme goguenard des trouvères. rois. La transformation s’annonce : on Voici en effet que Folengo, un moine touche aux railleries de Quevedo, à italien, donne brusquement un enfer cette bouffonne composition des Étables burlesque pour dénoûment à sa célèbre de Pluton, par laquelle l’Espagne vint la macaronée de Baldus, et qu’il y laisse dernière rejoindre les cyniques tableaux sans façon son héros, sous prétexte que du Baldus et du Pantagruel. Dante, Imitateur et Createur 419

Tels sont les successeurs de Dante, est propre, et qui ne saurait être pour­ qui l’ont un instant fait descendre de tant qu’une manière diverse d’envisager, ce trône • de l’art chrétien, où notre sous ses formes variées, le problème de équitable admiration l’a si légitime­ la destinée humaine ; car nous sommes ment et à jamais replacé. Comment, de ceux qui croient, avec Théodore en demeurant au degré où nous l’avons Jouffroy, que toute poésie véritable, vu, l’homme de son époque, l’Alighi- que toute grande poésie est là, que ce eri a-t-il empreint à un si haut point qui ne s’y rapporte point n’en est que son œuvre d’un sceau personnel et ori­ la vague apparence et le reflet. Cette ginal ? comment la création et l’imita­ blessure au flanc que l’humanité porte tion se sont-elles si bien fondues dans après elle, ce besoin toujours inassouvi la spontanéité de l’art ? Inexplicables qui est en nous et que la lyre doit mystères du talent ! C ’est dans ce dé­ célébrer ; en un mot, tout ce qu’Es- veloppement simultané du génie indivi­ chyle pressentait dans le Prom'ethée, duel, d’une part, et du génie contem­ tout ce que Shakespeare a peint dans porain, de l’autre, qu’est la marque des Hamlet, ce pourquoi dont Manfred esprits souverains. Voilà l’idéal que demande la solution à l’univers, ce Dante a atteint ; il ne faut lui disputer doute que Faust cherche à combler par aucune des portions, même les moin­ la science, Werther par l’amour, don dres, de son œuvre: tout lui appartient Juan par le mal, ce contraste de notre par la double légitimité de la naissance néant et de notre immortalité, toutes et de la conquête. Il était créateur, et ces sources de l’éternelle poésie étaient il s’est fait en même temps l’homme ouvertes dans le cœur d’Alighieri. de la tradition, parce que la poésie res­ Lassé de la vie, dégoûté des hommes, semble à ces lumières qu’on se passait Dante s’est mis au delà du tombeau de main en main dans les jeux du pour les juger, pour châtier le vice, stade, à ces torches des coureurs aux­ pour chanter l’hymne du bien, du quelles Lucrèce compare si admirable­ vrai et du beau. C ’est un de ces ment la vie. Le flambeau poétique maîtres aimés qui sont sûrs de ne ja­ ne s’éteint jamais : Dante l’a pris des mais mourir, car l’humanité, qui a mains de Virgile pour en éclairer le coopéré à leur œuvre, reconnaîtra monde moderne. toujours en eux sa grandeur et sa mi­ Chaque époque a sa poésie qui lui sère. 420 Illustrations

CABALA.

Stehelin, Rabbinical Literature, Vol. I. p. 156.

We shall now lay before the Reader over Sense and Life ; and are them­ some Account of the Radix, or First selves under the Influence or Direction Elements, of the Cabala. The Radix of the Angels and the Coelestial Cir­ of this mysterious Science is the He- cles, or Starry World. The Radical brew-Alphabet ; which the Cabalists Cabalistical References of each Letter divide into Three Portions ; annexing in the //^nrzp-Alphabet the Cabalists to each Portion a peculiar Province of set forth in the following Manner. the Cabala. These Three Provinces I. The Letter Alepb ( Doctrine) de­ of their Mysteries are referr’d, One notes, among the Cabalists, the Holy to the Angelic World, or the several Name Huy assign’d to the Inaccessible Orders of Angels or pure intellectual Light of the Divine Being, who is sig­ Beings in Heaven ; Another to the nified by the Word Ensuph, i. e. In­ Starry World ; and the Third to the finite. It is referr’d to the First Sephi- Elementary World; for after this Man­ rotb or Number ; call’d Ketber, i. e. ner the Cabalists divide the Universe. Crown, as being the Symbol of the The Letters from Aleph to Jod> in­ most sublime and perfect Beings ; that clusive, are Symbols, say they, of the is to say, those Angels which are up­ Orders o f Angels, stil’d, by their Sages, held through the Influence, or Incorporai Beings, and pure Intellects, the Prime Favour, or Goodness of God, free from all Matter, and flowing im­ and are call’d Hajotb bakodescb, i. e. mediately from, or being the purest Holy Animals. By these the Cabalists and most sublime Effect of, the Power mean the Seraphims. of God. The Letters from Capb to II. The Letter Beth (House) denotes Tzadey likewise inclusive, represent the the Holy Name Ehie, assign’d to the Orders of the Heavens, or the Starry Wisdom of God ; and signifying like­ World ; which the Cabalists place un­ wise a Being, from which all other der the Influence or Government of Beings are deriv’d. It is referr’d to the Angels ; and sometimes call the the Second Sephira, call’d Cbocbma, i. e. World of Rounds or Circles. The Wisdom ; which is annex’d to the Or­ remaining Letters, up to the Letter der of Angels, call’d Ophan'wi, i. e. Thau, are referr’d to the Four Ele­ Wheels, which is the Order of Cheru­ ments, or Prime Species of Matter, binis ; who were deriv’d from the and to all their various Forms and Com­ Power of God, through, and next after, binations ; which Elements, say the the Intelligences above-mention’d ; that Cabalists, have Influence or Dominion is to say, the Seraphims ; and, from Cabala

them, descend (influentially) into the through the Fourth Class of Intelli­ Terrestrial Beings. gences, and, with it, sends down its III. Gimel ( Restoring, or Rewarding) Influence to Inferiour Beings. denotes the Holy Name Asch, signify­ V I. Vau (a Hook) denotes the Mys­ ing the Fire of Love, or the Holy Spirit, teries of the Holy Name Eloab; and is and is referr’d to the Third Sepbira or referr’d to the Fifth Sephira, which is Number, call’d Binab, i. e. Prudence ; call’d Tiphereth, denoting Beauty, Or­ representing an Order of Angels, call’d nament, and the Upper Cœlestial Sun; Aralim, i. e. Great, Valiant, Angels of and representing the Melachim, or Or­ Might ; who make up the Third Class der of Angels call’d Powers ; which are of Intelligences, or intellectual Beings, derived from the Power of God, through flowing from the Divine Goodness ; the Fifth Order of Intelligences, and and who are illumin’d by the Power send, with that Order, their Influence of God, through the Second Class, or down to Inferiour Creatures. Order (i. e. the Cherubims) and descend V II. Sajin (Armeur) denotes the therewith (influentially) to the lower­ Name Zebaoth, i. e. the God of Hosts ; most Beings. The Angels of this Or­ and the Seventh Sephira, call’d Net- der are taken to be the same with the sachy i. e. Conquering, answering to the Angels which are call’d Thrones. Order of Angels call’d Elobim, or Prin­ IV . Daleth {a Gate) denotes the cipalities, which flow from the Power Holy Name E ll; and is referr’d to the of God, through the Angels of the Fourth Sephira or Number, call’d Che- Sixth Order, and, with them, send sed, i. e. Grace, or Mercy ; which is their Influences down upon the In­ appropriated to the Maschemalim, an feriour Creation. Order of Angels which is taken to be V III. Hetb denotes the Name of the same with That call’d Dominions ; God, Elohe Zebaotb, and the Eighth and which flows, from the Power of Sepbira, call’d Tebilim, i. e. Praise, God, through the Third Order of In­ and appropriated to the Angels Benelo- telligences (i. e. the Aralim), and, with him, or the Sons o f God; the same with it, descends influentially on the Beings the Arch-Angels. And these flow below. from the Power of God, through the V . He (Behold) denotes the Holy Angels of the Seventh Order ; and de­ Name Elohim, and the Fifth Sephira, scend, with them, influentially on In­ call’d Pashad; which denotes Severity, feriour Beings. Judgement, Awe, the Left Side, or the IX. Teth ( Departing, or Escaping) Sword of God. This Sephira is assign’d, denotes the Name of God, Sadai, and by some Hebrews, to the Seraphims ; the Ninth Sephira, call’d Musad, i. e. but by others, more reasonably, to the Ground, or Foundation ; and answering Order of Angels call’d Gnaz (Strength) to the Cherubims ; which flow from which flows from the Power of God, the Power of God, through the Angels 422 Illustrations

of the Eighth Order ; and send, in Zodiac, call’d, by the Hebrews, Galgal Conjunction with them, their Influ­ Hammaziloth, i. e. The Circle of Signs. ence down on the Creation beneath This Circle hath for its Intelligence them. the Angel Raziel, Adam's Instructer or X. Jod (.Beginning) denotes the Familiar Spirit ; and its Influence is, Name of God, Adonai Melech, i. e. through the Power of God, by Means The Lord is King ; and is referr’d to of the abovemention’d Intelligence, the the Tenth Sephira, call’d Malcut, i. e. Angel Metraton, diffus’d through the Kingdom ; and likewise Ischim, i. e. Lower Creation. Strong Men ; and is appropriated to XIII. Earned denotes the Heaven or the lowest of the Holy Orders (the Or­ Circle of Saturn, the First and Princi­ ders of Angels') ; which Order is illu­ pal Circle of the Planets, or Erratic min’d by the Power of God, through Stars. Saturn the Hebrews call Scheb- the Ninth Order, and, with the Power tai, and his Intelligence, Schebtaiel; of that Order, descends influentially infus’d by the Power of God, and de­ on the Sense and Knowledge of Men, scending, by Means of the Intelligence referr’d to Things uncommon. Such Raziel, influentially upon Lower Be­ are the References of this Part of the ings. Hebrew- Alphabet to the several Or­ X IV. Mem, Initial, denotes the ders in the Angelic World. We now Heaven or Circle of Jupiter, call’d, by proceed to the Alphabetical References the Hebrews y Tsedeck; the Intelligence to the World of Rounds or Circles, or of which is Tsadkiel, the Protecting the Starry World. Angel, or Familiar Spirit, of Abraham ; XI. Caph, Initial (the Palm or Hol­ diffus’d through the Power of God, by low of the Hand) denotes the Escadai, Means of the Intelligence Schebtaiely i. e. the Primum Mobile, or First Mov­ throughout the Lower Creation. er ; which is put in Motion imme­ X V. Memy Final, denotes the Heav­ diately by the First Cause. The In­ en of Mars y call’d, by the Cabalists, telligence of this First Mover is stiled Maadaim. His Intelligence is Cdma- Metraton Seraphanim, or the Prince of el; so call’d from the Heat of Mars. Countenance. ’T is the Prime, Regular And this Intelligence flows, in the Mover, or Influencer of the Sensible same Course and through the same World ; flowing, through the Power Power with the Intelligences above­ of God, into all Things that have mention’d, influentially upon all Things Motion, and endowing all the Lower beneath it. Creation, by penetrating deep into the X V I. Nun, Initial, denotes the Forms thereof, with Life. Heaven of the Sun, call’d, by the He­ XII. Caph, Final, denotes the Cir­ brews, Schemsch. His Intelligence is cle of the Fixed Stars ; that is to say, the Angel Raphael, the Instructer of Those which make up the Signs of the Isaac ; flowing through the Power of Cabala 423

God, by Means of the Intelligence X X II. Txade, Initial, is referr’d to Camael, upon all Things below. the Intelligible ccelestial Matter, and X V II. Nun, Final, denotes the Cir­ to the sensible Elements, or the Ele­ cle of Venusy call’d, by the Hebrews, ments of Sense, in all compound or Nogu. Her Intelligence is Haniely i. e. mixt Bodies ; which Matter and Ele­ Reconciler of Mercy; infus’d by the ments are, through the Power of God, Power of God, through the Intelli­ govern’d by different Intelligences, ac­ gence Raphael, and diffus’d, by the cording to their different Natures and same Means, upon all Terrestrial Be­ Forms. ings. We now come to the Alphabetical X V III. Samech denotes the Heaven References the Cabalists make to their of Mercuryt call’d Cochab, i. e. Star. Elementary World. His Intelligence is Michaely derived X X III. Tzadey Final, is referr’d to from the Power of God, by Means the Four Elements of Matter; namely, of the Intelligence Raphael ; and, by Fire, Air, Water, and Earth ; which Means of the same Intelligence, de­ are govern’d, through the Power of scending influentially upon all Things God, by certain ccelestial Powers and below. Angels ; as is the Prima Materia, or X IX . Hajim denotes the Heaven of First Matter, which is the grand Foun­ the Moon y call’d Jareachy The Left Eye tain or Origin of all the Elements. o f the World. Her Intelligence is X X IV . Koph is referr’d to inani­ Gabriel, infus’d by the Power of God, mate or insensitive Bodies ; as Miner­ through the Intelligence Michael ; and als, &c. whether simple or compound. descending, as the ’foremention’d, in­ These Bodies are, through the Power fluentially upon all the Terrestrial Crea­ of God, governed by the Ccelestial Be­ tion. Such is the Cabalistical Account ings, and their respective Intelligences. o f the References of these Letters of X X V . Resch is referr’d to all the the Hebrew-Alphabet to the World of Productions in the Vegetable World ; Circles or Stars. And to these may be as Trees, Herbs, Roots, &c. and to the added the References of the Three Ccelestial Influences that are derived Letters following. upon them. There is not, say the XX. Pet Initial, denotes the Rea­ Cabalists, an Herb upon Earth that sonable Soul ; which, in the Opinion hath not its Intelligence, or Influence, of the Hebrews, is govern’d by various which saith to it, Encrease and multi­ Intelligences. ply thy self. X X I. Pey Final, denotes all Spirits X X V I. Schin is referr’d to all the of the Animal Nature: which, through Species of the Animal Nature ; as Quad­ the Power and Command of God, are rupeds, Birds, Fish, and Insects, and govern’d, or influenc’d, by the Intelli­ every Thing, beneath the Rational gences above. Nature, that hath Life and Motion. 424 Illustrations

These receive, through the Power of great Labour, from the Writings of God, the Influences of the Cœlestial Rabbi Akkwa, who was, it seems, a Bodies, and of their respective Intelli­ most profound Cabalist, and who hath gences. been already frequently mention’d in X X V II. Thau is the Symbol of the the Course of these Papers. They little World, Man ; because as Man, pass, from God, down to all the Stages with respect to this World, was the of the known Creation ; the Letter Being created last, so is this Letter the Alepby the First in the //if^rap-Alpha- last of the Hebrew-Alphabet. He is bet, being referr’d to God, who is govern’d of God, through the Qualities the First Cause of all Things, and of the First Matter, and according to who, through his unsearchable Power the Influences of the Stars, and like­ and Judgment, comprehends, directs, wise by Guardian-Angels, which attend and governs all Things ; working by, him, and which, in Hebrew, are call’d and diffusing his Power upon, Second Iscbim, i. e. Strong Men; who are said Causes ; and, from them, deriving his to have been the Last of the Angelic Power upon Third Causes, &c. Which Creation, as Man was the Last of This. Causes are the Sacred Hosts and Prin­ Such are the References of the Let­ cipalities ; who have their different ters of the //if^rm-Alphabet, towards Degrees of Influence ; rising gradually, the Accomplishment of the Mysteries one Class above another, to different of the Cabala, extracted, not without Stages of Power and Perfection. INDEX

VOL, III. 54

INDEX

OF NAMES AND PLACES

I N TEXT OR NOTES.

Abati, family. I nf. xxxii. 106. P ar. xvi. Adrian IV. P urg. xix. 99. 109. Ægidius. P ar. xi. 83. Abbagliato. I n f. xxix. 132. Ægina. I nf. xxix. 59. Abbey of San Benedetto. I nf. xvi. 100. Ægypt. P u rg . ii. 46. P a r . x x v . 55. Abel. I n f. iv. 56. Æneas. I nf. ii. 32; iv. 122; xxvi. 93. Abraham. I n f. iv. 58. P urg. xviii. 137. P ar. vi. 3; xv. 27. Absalom. I nf. xxviii. 137. Æneid of Virgil. P urg . xxi. 97. Abydos. P urg. xxviii. 74. Æolus. P urg. xxviii. 21. Accorso, Francis of. I nf. xv. n o . Æsop. I nf. xxiii. 4. Achan. P u r g . x x . 109. Æthiop. P urg. xxvi. 21. P ar. xix. 109. . I nf. iii. 78; xiv. 116. P urg. Æthiopia. I nf. xxiv. 89. ii. 105. Æthiopians. I nf. xxxiv. 44. Achilles. I nf. v. 65; xii. 7 1; xxvi. 62; Ætna or Mongibello. P ar . viii, 67. xxxi. 4. P u rg . ix. 34; xxi. 92. Africanus, Scipio. P urg . xxix. 116. Achitophel. I nf. xxviii. 137. Agamemnon. P ar . v. 69. Acone. P ar . xvi. 65. Agapetus. P ar . vi. 16. Acquacheta. I nf. xvi. 97. Agatho. P urg . xxii. 107. Acquasparta. P ar . xii. 124. Aglaurus. P urg. xiv. 139. Acre. Inf. xxvii. 89. Agnello Brunelleschi. I nf. x x v . 68. Adalagia. P ar . ix. 96. Agobbio or Gubbio. P urg. xi. 80. Adam. I n f . iii. 115; iv. 55. P urg. îx. 10; Agostino. P ar. xii. 130. xi. 44; xxix. 86; xxxii. 37; xxxiii. Aguglione. P ar. xvi. 56. 62. P ar. vii. 26; xiii. 37, in ; xxvi. Ahasuerus, King. P urg. xvii. 28. 83, 91, 100; xxxii. 122, 136. Alagia. P urg. xix. 142. Adam of Brescia. I nf. x x x . 61, 104. Alagna, or Anagni. P urg. x x . 86. P ar.

Adige. I nf. xii. 5. P urg. xvi. 11 5. P ar. x x x . 148. ix. 44. Alardo. I nf. xxviii. 18.

Adimari, family. P a r . xvi. 115. Alba Longa. P ar. vi. 37. 428 Index

Alberichi, family. Par. xvi. 89. Amidei, family. P ar. xvi. 136. Alberigo, Frate Gaudente, or Jovial . I nf. x x . 34. Friar. I nf. xxxiii. 118. Amphion. I nf. xxxii. 11. Albert of Austria. P urg. vi. 97. P ar. Amphisbæna, serpent. I nf. xxiv. 87. xix. 115. Amyclas. P ar. xi. 67. Albert of Siena. I nf. xxix. n o . Anagni or Alagna. P urg. x x . 86. Alberti, Alessandro and Napoleon. I nf. Ananias. P ar. xxvi. 12. xxxii. 55. Anastagi, family. P urg . xiv. 107. Alberto degli Alberti. I nf. xxxii. 57. Anastasius, Pope. I nf. xi. 8. Alberto della Scala. P urg. xviii. 121. Anaxagoras. I nf. iv. 137. Albertus Magnus. P ar. x . 98. Anchises. I nf. i. 74. P urg. xviii. 137. Alboino della Scala. P ar. xvii. 71. P ar. xv. 25 ; xix. 132. Alchemists. I nf. xxix. Angels. P ar. xxviii. 126; xxxi. 13. Alcides. P ar. ix. 101. Angels, rebel. P ar. xxix. 50. Alcmæon. P urg. xii. 50. P ar. iv. 103. Angiolello da Cagnano. I nf. xxviii. 77. Aldobrandeschi, Guglielmo. P urg. xi. Anna, St., mother of the Virgin Mary. P ar. xxxii. 133. 59* Aldobrandi, Tegghiaio. I nf. xvi. 41. Annas, I nf. xxiii. 121. . I nf. ix. 47. Anselm, St. P ar. xii. 137. Alessandria. P urg. vii. 135. Anselmuccio. I nf. xxxiii. 50. Alessandro, Count of Romena. I nf. xxx. Antæus. I nf. xxxi. 100, 113, 139. 77- Antandros. P ar. vi. 67. Alessandro degli Alberti. I nf. xxxii. 55. Antenora. I nf. xxxii. 88. Alessio Interminei. I nf. xviii. 122. Antenori (Paduans). P urg. v. 75. Alexander, Tyrant of Pherae. I nf. xii. Antigone. P urg. xxii. n o . 107. Antiochus Epiphanes. I nf. xix. 86. . I nf. xiv. 31. Antiphon. P urg. xxii. 106. Alfonso of Aragon. P urg. vii. 116. Antony, St. P ar. xxix. 124. Alfonso of Majorca. P ar. xix. 137. Apennines. I nf. xvi. 96; xx. 65; xxvii. Alfonso of Spain. P ar. xix. 125. 29. P urg. v. 96 ; xiv. 31, 92; xxx. Ali, disciple of . I nf. xxviii. 86. P ar. xxi. 106. 32. Apocalypse. I nf. xix. 108. P urg. xxix. , demon. I nf. xxi. 118 ; xxii. 105. 112. Apollo. P urg. x x . i 3 2. P ar. i. 13 ; ii. 8.

Alighieri, family. P ar. xv. 138. Apostles. P urg. xxii. 78. Alps. I nf. x x . 62. P urg. xvii. 1 ; xxxiii. Apulia. I n f. xxviii. 9. P urg . v . 69; 111. vii. 126. P ar. viii. 61. Altaforte. I nf. xxix. 29. Apulians. I nf. xxviii. 17. Alverna. P ar. xi. 106. Aquarius, sign of the Zodiac. I nf. Amata. P urg. xvii. 35. xxiv. 2. Index 429

Aquilon. P urg. iv. 60 ; xxxii. 99. Arthur, King. I nf. xxxii. 62. Aquinas, St. Thomas. P ar. x. 98. Aruns. I nf. xx. 46. Arabians. P ar. vi. 49. Ascesi, or Assisi. P ar. xi. 53. . I nf. xvii. 18. P urg. xii. 43. Asciano. I nf. xxix. 131. Aragon. P u rg. iii. 116. Asdente. I nf. xx. 118. Aragonese. P a r . xix. 137. Asopus. P urg. xviii. 91. Arbia. I nf. x . 86. Assyrians. P u rg . xii. 58. Area, family. P ar. xvi. 92. Athamas. I nf. xxx. 4. Archangels. P ar. xxviii. 125. Athens. I n f. xii. 17. P u rg. vi. 13 9 ; Archiano. P urg. v. 95, 125. xv. 98. P ar . xvii. 46. Ardinghi, family. P ar. xvi. 93. . I nf. xxxiii. 126. Arethusa. I nf. xxv. 97. Attila. I nf. xii. 13 4 ; xiii. 149. Aretine, Benincasa. P urg. vi. 13. Augusta (the Virgin). P ar. xxxii. 119.

Aretine, Griffolino. I nf. xxix. 109; Augustine, St. P ar . x. 120; xxxii. 35. xxx. 31. Augustus Cæsar. I nf. i. 71. P urg. xxix. Aretines. I nf. xxii. 5. P urg. xiv. 46. 116. P a r . vi. 73. ^Arezzo. I nf. xxix. 109. Augustus (Frederick II.). I nf. xiii. 68. Argenti, Philippo. I nf. viii. 61. (Henry of Luxemburg), xxx. 36. Argia. P urg. xxii. 110. Aulis. I nf. xx. 111. Argo. P ar. xxxiii. 96. Aurora. P u rg. ii. 8 ; ix. 1. Argonauts. P ar. ii. 16 ; xxxiii. 96. Ausonia. P ar. viii. 61. Argus. P urg. xxix. 95 ; xxxii. 65. Auster. P urg. xxxii. 99. Argolic people. I nf. xxviii. 84. Austria. I nf. xxxii. 26. Ariadne. I nf. xii. 20. P ar. xiii. 14. Avaricious. I nf. vii. P urg. xix., xx., Aries, sign of the Zodiac. P urg. xxxii. xxi.

53. P ar. i. 4 0 ; xxviii. 117. Aventine, Mount. I nf. x x v . 26. Aristotle. I nf. iv. 131. P urg. iii. 43. . I nf. iv. 144. P ar. viii. 120; xxvi. 38. Avicenna. I nf. iv. 143. Arius. P ar. xiii. 127. Azzo degli Ubaldini. P urg. xiv. 105. Ark, the holy. P urg. x. 56. P ar. xx. 39. Azzolino, or Ezzelino. I nf. xii. 110. Arles. I nf. ix. 112. P ar. ix. 29. • Arno. I nf. xiii. 146; xv. 113; xxiii. Azzone III. o f Este. P urg. v. 77. 95 ; xxx. 65 ; xxxiii. 83. P u rg. v. 122, 125 ; xiv. 17, 24, 51. P ar. xi. B and Ice, Bice (Beatrice). P ar..vii. 14. 106. Babylon. P ar. xxiii. 135. Arnaldo Daniello. P urg. xxvi. 115, Bacchantes. P urg. xviii. 92. 142. Bacchiglione. I nf. xv. 113. P ar. ix. 47. . Arrigo Manardi. xiv. 97. Bacchus. I nf. xx. 59. P urg. xviii. 93. Arrigucci, family. P a r. xvi. 108. P ar. xiii. 25. Arsenal of Venice. I nf. xxi. 7. Bagnacavallo. P urg. xiv. 115. 430 Index

Bagnoregio. P ar. xii. 128. Bello, Geri del. I nf. xxix. 27. Baldo d’ Aguglione. P ar. xvi. 56. Belus, King of Tyre. P ar. ix. 97. Baptist, St. John the. I nf. xiii. 143 ; Benaco. I nf. xx. 63, 74, 77. xxx. 74. P urg. xxii. 152. P ar. xvi. Benedetto, San, Abbey of. I nf. xvi. 25, 47 ; xviii. 134 ; xxxii. 31. 100. Barbagia of . P urg. xxiii. 94. Benedict, St. P ar. xxii. 40 ; xxxii. 35. Barbarians, Northern. P ar. xxxi. 31. Benevento. P urg. iii. 128. , demon. I nf. xxi. 120; Benincasa of Arezzo. P urg. vi. 13. xxii. 29, 59, 145. Berenger, Raymond. P ar. vi. 134. Barbarossa, Frederick I. P urg. xviii. Bergamasks. I nf. xx. 71. Bernard, Friar. P ar. xi. 79. V9* Bari. P ar. viii. 62. Bernard, St., Abbot. P ar. xxxi. 102, Barrators (peculators). I nf. xxi. 139 ; xxxii. 1. Bartolomeo della Scala. P ar. xvii. 71. Bernardin di Fosco. P urg. xiv. 101. Barucci, family. P ar. xvi. 104. Bernardone, Peter. P ar. xi. 89. Baptistry of Florence. P ar. xv. 134. Bertha, Dame. P ar. xiii. 139. Bear, constellation of the. P urg. iv. 65. Berti, Bellincion. P ar. xv. 112 ; xvi.

P ar. ii. 9 ; xiii. 7. Beatrice. I nf. ii. 70, 103; x. 131; xii. Bertrand de Born. I nf. xxviii. 134. 88 ; xv. 90. P urg. i. 53 ; vi. 47 ; Bianchi, White Party. I nf. vi. 65. xv. 77 ; xviii. 48, 73 ; xxiii. 128 ; Bice (Beatrice). I nf. ii. 70, 103. xxvii. 36, 53, 136 ; xxx. 73 ; xxxi. Billi, or Pigli family. P ar. xvi. 103. 80, 107, 114, 133; xxxii. 36, 85, Bindi, abbreviation of Aldobrandi. P ar. 106; xxxiii. 4, 124. P ar. i. 46, 65 ; xxix. 103. ii. 22; iii. 127; iv. 13, 139; v. 16, Bisenzio. I nf. xxxii. 56. 85, 122; vii. 16; ix. 16; x. 37, 52, Bismantova. P urg. iv. 26. 60 ; xi. 11 ; xiv. 8, 79 ; xv. 70 ; Bocca degli Abati. I nf. xxxii. 106. xvi. 13 ; xvii. 5, 30 ; xviii. 17, 53 ; Boëthius, Severinus. P ar. x. 125. xxi. 63 ; xxii. 125 ; xxiii. 34, 76 ; Bohemia. P urg. vii. 98. P ar. xix. 125. xxiv. 10, 22, 55; xxv. 28, 137; Bologna. I nf. xxiii. 142. P urg. xiv. xxvi. 76 ; xxvii. 34, 102 ; xxix. 8 ; 100. xxx. 14, 128; xxxi. 59, 66, 76 ; Bolognese. I nf. xxiii. 103. xxxii. 9 ; xxxiii. 38. Bolognese, Franco. P urg. xi. 83. Beatrice, Queen. P urg. vii. 128. Bolsena. P urg. xxiv. 24. Beccaria, Abbot of. I nf. xxxii. 119. Bonatti, Guido. I nf. xx. 118. Beda (the Venerable Bede). P ar. x . 131. Bonaventura, St. P ar. xii. 127. . I nf. xxxiv. 127. Boniface, Archbishop of Ravenna. P urg. . P urg. iv. 123. xxiv. 29. Belisarius. P ar. vi. 25. Boniface V III. I nf. xix. 53 ; xxvii. Bellincion Berti. P ar. xv. 112; xvi.99. 70, 85. P urg. x x. 87 ; xxxii. 149 ; Index 431

xxxiii. 44. Pa r . ix. 1 3 2 ; xii. 9 0; Buondelmonti, family. P ar. xvi. 66. xvii. 50; xxvii. 22; xxx. 148. Buoso da Duera. I nf. xxxii. 116. Boniface of Signa. P ar. xvi. 56. Buoso degli Abati. I nf. x x v . 140. Bonturo de’ Dati. I nf. xxi. 41. Buoso Donati. I nf. x x x . 44. Boreas. P ar. xxviii. 80. _ Borgo (Borough) of Florence. P ar. xvi. Caccia d’ Asciano. I nf. xxix. 131. 134* Cacciaguida. P ar. xv. 20, 94, 135, 145; Born, Bertrand de. I nf. xxviii. 134. xvi. 29; xviii. 1, 28, 50. Borsiere, Guglielmo. I nf. xvi. 70. Caccianimico, Venedico. I nf. xviii. 50. Bostichi, family. P ar. xvi. 93. . I nf. x x v . 25. Brabant, Lady of. P urg. vi. 23. Cadmus. I nf. x x v . 97. Branca d’ Oria. I nf. xxxiii. 137, 140. Cadsand. I nf. x v. 4. Branda, fountain of. I n f. xxx. 78. Cæcilius. P urg. xxii. 98. Brennus. P ar. vi. 44. Cæsar. I nf. xiii. 65, 68. P urg. vi. Brenta. I nf. x v. 7. P ar. ix. 27. 92, 114. P ar. i. 29; vi. 10; xvi. Brescia. I nf. xx. 68. 59* Brescians. I nf. xx. 71. Cæsar, Julius. I nf. i. 70; iv. 123; Brettinoro. P urg. xiv. 112. xxviii. 98. P urg . xviii. 101 ; xxvi. Briareus. I n f. xxxi. 98. P u rg. xii» 77. P ar. vi. 57. 28. Cæsar, Tiberius. P ar. vi. 86. Bridge of St. Angelo. I nf. xviii. 29. Cagnano, Angiolello da. I nf. xxviii. Brigata. I nf. xxxiii. 89. 77- Brissus. P ar. xiii. 125. Cagnano. P ar. ix. 49. Bruges. I nf. x v. 4. P urg. xx. 46. Cagnazzo, demon. I nf. xxi. 119; xxii. Brundusium. P urg. iii. 27. 106. Brunelleschi, Agnello. I nf. x x v . 68. Cahors. I nf. xi. 50. Brunetto Latini. I nf. x v . 30, 32, 101. . I nf. xxiii. 115. Brutus, enemy of Tarquin. I nf. iv» Cain. P urg. xiv. 132. 127. Cain and his thorns (Man in the moon). Brutus, murderer of Caesar. I nf. xxxiv. I nf. xx. 126. P ar . ii. 51. 65- Caïna. I nf. v. 107 ; xxxii. 58. Brutus and Cassius. P a r . vi. 74. Calahorra. P ar. xii. 52. Buggia. P ar. ix. 92. Calboli, family. P u rg . xiv. 89. Bujamonte, Giovanni. I nf. xvii. 73. Calcabrina, demon. I nf. xxi. 118; xxii. Bulicame, hot spring of Viterbo. I nf. I 33* xiv. 79. Calchas. I nf. xx. n o . Buonagiunta degli Orbisani. P urg. xxiv. Calfucci, family. P ar. xvi. 106. 19, 20, 35, 56. Calixtus I. P ar . xxvii. 44. Buonconte di Montefeltro. P urg. v. 88. Calliope. P urg. i. 9. Buondelmonte. P ar. xvi. 140. Callisto (Helice). P urg. x x v . 131. 432 Index

Camaldoli. P urg . v. 96. Cassino, Monte. P a r. xxii. 37. Camicion de’ Pazzi. I nf. xxxii. 68. Cassius, murderer of Caesar. I nf. xxxiv. . I nf. i. 107 ; iv. 124. 67. Cammino, or Camino, family. P urg. Cassius and Brutus. P ar . vi. 74. xvi. 124, 133, 138. Castello, family. P urg. xvi. 125. Cammino, or Camino, Riccardo da. Castile. P ar. xii. 53.

P ar. ix. 50. Castle of St. Angelo in Rome. iN F .x viii. Camonica, Val. I nf. xx. 65. 31- Campagnatico. P urg. xi. 66. Castor and Pollux. P urg. iv. 61. Campaldino. P urg. v. 92. Castrocaro. P urg. xiv. 116. Campi. P ar. xvi. 50. Catalan de’ Malavolti. I nf. xxiii. 104, Canavese. P urg. vii. 136. II4* Cancellieri, family. I nf. xxxii. 63. Catalonia. P ar. viii. 77. Cancer, sign of the Zodiac. P a r . x x v . Catellini, family. P ar. xvi. 88. 101. Cato of Utica. I nf. xiv. 15. P urg. i. Can Grande délia Scala. I n f .î. i o i . P ar. 31 ; ii. 119. xvii. 76. Catria. P ar. xxi. 109. Caorsines. P ar. xxvii. 58. Cattolica. I nf. xxviii. 80. . I nf. xiv. 63 ; xxv. 1 5. Caurus, northwest wind. I nf. xi. 114. Capet, Hugh. P urg. xx. 43, 49. Cavalcante de’ Cavalcanti. I nf. x. 53. Capocchio. I nf. xxix. 136; xxx. 28. Cavalcanti, Guercio. I nf. x x v . 1 5 1 . Caponsacchi, family. P ar. xvi. 121. Cavalcanti, Guido. I n f. x . 63. Cappelletti (Capulets). P urg. vi. 106. Cecina. I nf. xiii. 9. Capraia. I nf. xxxiii. 82. Celestine V. I nf. iii. 59 ; xxvii. 105. Capricorn, sign o f the Zodiac. P urg. Cenchri, serpents. I nf. xxiv. 87. ii. 57. P ar. xxvii. 69. . I nf. xii. 56. P u rg . xxiv. Caprona. I nf. xxi. 95. 121. Cardinal, the (Ottaviano degli Ubal- Ceperano. I nf. xxviii. 16. dini). I nf. x. 120. Cephas. P ar. xxi. 127. Carisenda. I nf. xxxi. 136. . I nf. vi. 13, 22, 32; ix. 98.

Carlino de’ Pazzi. I nf. xxxii. 69. Cerchi, family. P ar. xvi. 65. Carpigna, Guido di. P urg. xiv. 98. Ceres. P urg. xxviii. 51. Carrarese. I nf. x x. 48. Certaldo. P ar. xvi. 50. Casale. P ar. xii. 124. Cervia. I nf. xxvii. 42.

Casalodi, family. I nf. xx. 95. Cesena. I nf. xxvii. 52. Casella. P urg. ii. 91. Ceuta. I nf. xxvi. i n . Casentino. I nf. xxx. 65. P urg. v. 94 ; Chaos. I nf. xii. 43. xiv. 43. Charity, Dante and St. John. P ar. xxvi. Cassero, Guido del. I nf. xxviii. 77. Charlemagne, Emperor. I nf. xxxi. 17. Cassero, Jacopo del. P urg. v. 67. P ar. vi. 96 ; xviii. 43. Index 433

Charles of Anjou. P urg. vii. 113, 124; Chrysostom, St. P ar. xii. 137. xi. 137. Church of Rome. P urg. xvi. 127. Charles of Valois ( Scnzaterra, Lack­ Ciacco. I nf. vi. 52, 58. land). I nf. vi. 69. P urg. v . 69 ; xx. , or Giampolo. I nf. xxii. 7i- 48, 121. Charles Martel. P ar. viii. 49, 55; ix. 1. Cianfa de’ Donati. I nf. x x v . 43. Charles Robert of Hungary. P ar. viii. Cianghella. P ar. x v . 128. 72. Cieldauro. P ar. x . 128. Charles II. of Apulia. P urg. vii. 127 ; Cimabue. P urg. xi. 94. xx. 79. P ar. vi. 106; xix. 127; xx. Cincinnatus, Quintius. P ar. vi. 46 ; xv. 63. 129. Charles’s Wain, the Great Bear. I nf. Cione de’ Tarlati. P urg. vi. 15. xi. 114. P u rg . i. 30. P ar. xiii. 7. . I nf. xxvi. 91. P u rg . xiv. 42. Charon. I nf. iii. 94, 109, 128. Ciriatto, demon. I nf. xxi. 122; xxii- Charybdis. I nf. vii. 22. 55- Chastity, examples of. P urg. xxv. 121. Clara, St., of Assisi. P ar. iii. 98. Chelydri, serpents.- I nf. xxiv. 86. Clemence, Queen. P ar. ix. 1. Cherubim. P ar. xxviii. 99. Clement IV. P urg. iii. 125. Cherubim, black. I nf. xxvii. 113. Clement V. I nf. xix. 83. P ar. xvii. 82; Chiana. P ar. xiii. 23. xxx. 143. Chiarentana. I nf. x v . 9. Cleopatra. I nf. v . 63. P ar. vi. 76. Chiasi. P ar. xi. 43. Cletus. P ar . xxvii. 41. Chiassi. P urg . xxviii. 20. Clio. P urg. xxii. 58. Chiaveri. P urg. xix. 100. Clotho. P urg. xxi. 27. . I nf. xii. 65, 71, 77, 97, 104. Clymene. P ar. xvii. 1. P urg. ix. 37. Cock, arms of Gallura. P urg. viii. Chiusi. P ar. xvi. 75. 81. Christ. I nf. xxxiv. 115. P u rg . xv. 89 ; . I nf. xiv. 119; xxxi. 123; xx. 87 ; xxi. 8 ; xxiii. 74 ; xxvi. xxxiii. 156; xxxiv. 52. 129; xxxii. 73, 102; xxxiii. 63, Colchians. I nf. xviii. 87. P ar. vi. 14; ix. 120; xi. 72, 102, . P ar. ii. 16. 107 ; xii. 37, 71, 73, 75 ; xiv. 104, Colie. P urg. xiii. 115. 106, 108; xvii. 33, 51 ; xix. 72,104, Cologne. I nf. xxiii. 63. P ar. x. 99. 106, 108 ; xx. 47 ; xxiii. 20, 72, Colonnesi, family. I nf. xxvii. 86. 105, 136 ; xxv. 15, 33, 113, 128 ; Comedy, Dante thus names his poem. xxix. 98, 109; xxxi. 3, 107; xxxii. I nf. xvi. 128. 20, 24, 27, 83, 85, 87, 125; xxxiii. Conio. P urg . xiv. 116. 121. Conradin. P urg. xx. 68. Christians. P urg. x. 121. P ar. v. 73 ; Conrad or Currado I., Emperor. P ar. xix. 109 ; xx. 104. xv. 139. 434 Index

Conrad or Currado da Palazzo. P urg . Cyrrha. P ar. i. 36. xvi. 124. Cyrus. P urg. xii. 56. Conrad or Currado Malaspina. P urg. Cytherea. P u rg . xxvii. 95. viii. 65, 109, 118. Conscience. I nf. xxviii. 115. Daedalus. I n f. xvii. 111; xxix. 116. . I nf. xix. 115 ; P ar. viii. 126. xxvii. 94. P urg. xxxii. 125. P ar. Damiano, Peter. P a r . xxi. 121. vi. 1 ; xx. 55. Damietta. I nf. xiv. 104. Constantinople. P ar. vi. 5. Daniel, Prophet. P urg. xxii. 146. P ar. Contemplative and solitary. P ar . xxi. iv. 13 ; xxix. 134. Cornelia. I nf. iv. 128. P ar. x v . 129. Daniello, Arnaldo. P urg . xxvi. 115, Corneto. I nf. xii. 137; xiii. 9. 142. Corsica. P urg . xviii. 81. Dante. P urg. xxx. 55. Corso Donati. P urg. xxiv. 82. Danube. I nf. xxxii. 26. P ar. viii. 65. Cortigiani, family. P ar. xvi. 112. David, King. I nf. iv. 58 ; xxviii. 138. Cosenza. P urg . iii. 124. P urg. x. 65. P a r . xx. 38 ; xxv. 72 ; Costanza, Queen o f Aragon. P urg . iii. xxxii. 11. 115, 143 ; vii. 129. Decii. P ar. vi. 47. Costanza, wife of Henry VI. of Ger­ Decretals, Book of. P ar. ix. 134. many. P urg. iii. 113. P ar. iii. 118; Deidamia. I nf. xxvi. 62. P urg. xxii. iv. 98. 114.

Counsellors, evil. I nf. xxvi. Deiphile. P urg. xxii. n o . Counterfeiters of money, speech, or per­ Dejanira. I nf. xii. 68. son. I n f. xxx. De la Brosse, Pierre. P urg. vi. 22. Crassus. P urg. xx. 116. Delia (the Moon). P urg. xx. 13 2 ; Crete. I nf. xii. 12 ; xiv. 95. xxix. 78. Creusa. P ar. ix. 98. Delos. P urg. xx. 130. Cripple of Jerusalem. P ar. xix. 127. Democritus. I nf. iv. 136. Croatia. P ar. xxxi. 103. Demophoôn. P ar. ix. 101. Crotona. P ar. viii. 62. Diana. P urg. xx. 13 2 ; xxv. 131. P ar. Crusaders and Soldiers of the Faith. xxiii. 26.

P ar. xiv. Diana, . P urg. xiii. Cunizza, sister of Ezzelino III. P ar. Ï 53- ix. 32. Dido. I nf. v . 61, 85. P ar. viii. 9. Cupid. P ar. viii. 7. Diligence, examples of. P urg. xviii. Curiatii, the. P ar. vi. 39. 99. Curio. I nf. xxviii. 93, 102. . I nf. iv. 137. Cyclops. I nf. xiv. 55. . I nf. xxvi. 56. Cypria (Venus). P ar. viii. 2. Dione, Venus. P ar. viii. 7. Planet Ve­ Cyprus. I nf. xxviii. 82. P ar. xix. 147. nus. xxii. 144. Index 435

Dionysius the Areopagite. P ar. x. i i 5 ; Elisha, Prophet. I nf. xxvi. 34. xxviii. 130. Elsa. P urg. xxxiii. 67. Dionysius, King. P ar. xix. 139.- Elysium. P ar. x v . 27. Dionysius, Tyrant. I nf. xii. 107. Ema. P ar. xvi. 143. Dioscorides. I nf. iv. 140. . I nf. iv. 138. Dis, city of. I nf. viii. 68; xi. 65 ; xii. Empyrean. P ar. xxx. 39 ; xxxiv. 20. England. P urg. vii. 131. Dolcino, Fra. I nf. xxviii. 55. Envious, the. P u rg. xiii., xiv. Dominions, order of angels. P ar. xxviii. Ephialtes. I nf. xxxi. 94, 108. 122. . I nf. x . 14. Dominic, St. P ar. x . 95; xi. 38, 121 ; Equator. P urg. iv. 80. xii. 55, 70. Equinoctial sunrise. P ar. i. 38. Dominicans. P ar. xi. 124. Erichtho. I nf. ix. 23. Domitian, Emperor. P urg. xxii. 83. Erinnys, the Furies. I nf. ix. 45. Don, river. I nf. xxxii. 27. Eriphyle. P urg. xii. 50. Donati, Buoso. I nf. x x v . 140; xxx. 44. Erisichthon. P urg. xxiii. 26. Donati, Corso. P urg. xxiv. 82. Eryphylus. I nf. xx. 112. Donato, Ubertin. P ar. xvi. 119. Esau. P ar. viii. 130; xxxii. 68, 70. Donatus. P ar. xii. 137. Essence, the Divine. P ar. xxviii. 16. Douay. P urg. xx. 46. Este or Esti, Azzone da. P urg. v . 77. Draghignazzo, demon. I nf. xxi. 121 ; Este or Esti, Obizzo da. I nf. xii. i n ; xxii. 73. xviii. 56. Dragon. P urg. xxxii. 131. Esther. P u rg . xvii. 29. Duca, Guido del. P urg. xiv. 81 ; xv. Eteocles and Polynices. I nf. xxvi. 54. 44. P urg. xxii. 56. Duera, Buoso da. I nf. xxxii. 116. Euclid. I nf. iv. 142. Duke of Athens, Theseus. I nf. ix. 54; Eumenius and Thoas. P urg. xxvi. 95.

xii. 17. P urg. xxiv. 123. Eunoë. P urg. xxviii. 131 ; xxxiii. 127. Durazzo. P ar. vi. 65. Euphrates. P urg. xxxiii- 112. Euripides. P urg. xxii. 106.

Ebro. P urg. xxvii. 3. P ar. ix. 89. Europa, daughter of Agenor. P ar. Eclogue IV. of Virgil. P u rg . xxii. 70. xxvii. 84. Elbe. P urg. vii. 99. Eurus, southeast wind. P ar. viii. 69. . I nf. iv. 121. Euryalus. I nf. i. 108. El and Eli, names of God. P ar. xxvi. Evangelists, the four. P urg. xxix. 92. 134, 136. Eve. P urg. viii. 99; xii. 71 ; xxiv. Elijah (Elias), Prophet. In f. xxvi. 35. 116; xxix. 24; xxx. 52; xxxii. 32.

P urg . xxxii. 80. P ar. xiii. 38 ; xxxii. 6.

Eliseo, ancestor of Dante. P ar. x v . Evil counsellors. I nf. xxvi. 136. Ezekiel, Prophet. P u rg . xxix. 100. 436 Index

Ezzelino or Azzolino. I nf. xii. n o . 84, in , 146, 149; xvii.48; xxv. 5; P ar. ix. 29. xxix. 103 ; xxxi. 39. Florentines. I nf. xv. 61 ; xvi. 73; xvii. Fabbro. P urg. xiv. 100. 70. P urg. xiv. 50. P ar. xvi. 86. Fabii. P ar. vi. 47. Florentine women. P urg. xxiii. 94,101. Fabricius. P urg. xx. 25. Flower-de-luce, arms of France. P urg. Faenza. I nf. xxvii. 49; xxxii. 123. xx. 86. P urg. xiv. 101. Focaccia, Cancellieri. I nf. xxxii. 63. Faith, St. Peter examines Dante on. Focara. I nf. xxviii. 89.

P ar. xxiv. Foraboschi, family. P ar. xvi. 109. Falterona. P urg. xiv. 17. . P urg. xxiii. 48, 76 ; Famagosta. P ar. xix. 146. xxiv. 73. Fame, seekers of by noble enterprises. Forli. I nf. xvi. 99 ; xxvii. 43. P urg. P ar. v. xxiv. 32. Fano. I nf. xxviii. 76. P urg. v. 71. Fortune. I nf. vii. 62. Fantoli, Ugolin de\ P urg. xiv. 121. Major. P urg. xix. 4. Farfarello, demon. I nf. xxi. 123; xxii. Fosco, Bernardin di. P urg . xiv. 101. 94. France. I nf. xix. 87. P urg. vii. 109 ; Farinata Marzucco. P urg. vi. 18. xx. 51, 71. P ar. x v . 120. . I nf. vi. 79 ; x. . I nf. v . 116. 32- Francis of Accorso. I nf. x v . i i o . Felix Guzman. P ar. xii. 79. , St. I nf. xxvii. 112. Feltro. I nf. i. 105. P ar. ix. 52. P ar. xi. 37, 50, 74 ; xiii. 33 ; xxii. Ferrara. P ar . x v . 137. 90 ; xxxii. 35. Fieschi, Counts o f Lavagno. P urg. xix. Franciscans. P ar. xii. 112. 100. Franco Bolognese. P urg . xi. 83. Fiesole or Fesole. I nf. x v . 62. P ar. vi. Frati Godenti or Gaudenti, Jovial Fri­ 53 ; xv. 126 ; xvi. 122. ars. I nf. xxiii. 103. Figghine. P ar. xvi. 50. Frederick I., Barbarossa. P u rg . xviii. Fillipeschi and Monaldi, families. P urg. 119. vi. 107. Frederick II., Emperor. I nf. x. 119 ; Fishes, sign of the Zodiac. I nf. xi. 113. xiii. 59, 68 ; xxiii. 66. P urg. xvi. P urg. i. 21 ; xxxii. 54. 117. P ar. iii. 120. Flatterers. I nf. xviii. Frederick Novello. P urg. vi. 17. Flemings. I nf. x v . 4. Frederick Tignoso. P urg. xiv. 106. Florence. I nf. x . 92 ; xiii. 143 ; xvi. Frederick, King of Sicily. P urg. vii. 75 ; xxiii. 95 ; xxiv. 144; xxvi. 1 ; 119. P ar. xix. 130 ; xx. 63. xxxii. 120. P urg. vi. 127; xii. 102; Free will. P u rg . xvi. 71 ; xviii. 74. xiv. 64; xx. 75 ; xxiv. 79. P ar. vi. . I nf. xxvii. 44 ; xxix. 54; ix. 127; xv. 97 ; xvi. 25, 40, 123 ; xxxii. 115. P ar. viii. 75. Index , 437

Friars, Jovial, ( Frati Gaudenti,) of St. Geomancers. P urg. xix. 4. Mary’s. I nf. xxiii. 103. Gerault de Berne.il. P urg. xxvi. 120. Fucci, Vanni. I n f. xxiv. 125. Geri del Bello. I nf. xxix. 27. Fulcieri da Calboli. P urg. xiv. 58. Germans. I nf. xvii. 21. Furies. I nf. ix. 38. . I nf. xvii. 97, 133 ; xviii. 20. P urg. xxvii. 23. Gabriel, Archangel. P urg . x. 34. P ar. Ghent. P urg. xx. 46. iv. 47; ix. 138; xiv. 36; xxiii. 103; Gherardo da Camino. P urg. xvi. 124, xxxii. 94, 112. 133. 138- Gaddo, son of Ugolino. I nf. xxxiii. Ghibellines and Guelfs, origin of. 68. I nf. x. 51. Gades, Cadiz. P ar. xxvii. 83. Ghino di Tacco. P urg. vi. 14. Gaeta. I nf. xxvi. 92. P ar. viii. 62. Ghisola, sister of Caccianimico. I nf. Gaja, lady of Treviso. P urg. xvi. 140. xviii. 55. Galaxy. P a r . xiv. 99. Giampolo, or Ciampolo, the Navarrese. . I nf. iv. 143. I nf. xxii. 48, 121. Galeotto. I nf. v. 137. Gianfigliazzi, family. I nf. xvii. 59. Galicia. P ar. x x v . 18. . I nf. xxx. 32, 44. Galigajo. P ar. xvi. 101. Gianni del Soldanieri. I nf. xxxii. 121. Galli, family. P a r . xvi. 105. Giano della Bella. P ar. xvi. 132. Gallura. I nf. xxii. 82. P urg. viii. 81. . I nf. xxxi. 44. P urg. xii. 33. Galluzzo. P ar. xvi. 53. Gideon. P urg. xxiv. 125. Ganellone, or Gano, of Maganza. I nf. Gilboa, Mount. P urg. xii. 41. xxxii. 122. Giotto. P u rg. xi. 95. Ganges. P u rg. ii. 5 ; xxvii. 4. P ar. xi. Giovanna di Montefeltro. P u rg . v. 51* 89. Ganymede. P urg. ix. 23. Giovanna Visconti of . P urg. viii. Garda. I nf. x x . 65. 7i. Gardingo, street of Florence. I nf. xxiii. Giuda. P ar. xvi. 123. 108. Giuochi, family. P ar. xvi. 104. Gascons. P a r . xxvii. 58. Glaucus. P ar. i. 68. Gascony. P u rg . xx. 66. Gluttons. I nf. vi. P urg. xxii., xxiii.,

Gate of Purgatory. P urg. ix. 90. xxiv.

Gaville. I nf. xxv. 151. Godfrey of Bouillon. P ar. xviii. 47. Gemini, sign of the Zodiac. P ar. xxii. Gomita, Fra. I nf. xxii. 81. 152. Gomorrah. P urg. xxvi. 40. Genesis. I nf. xi. 107. Gorgon, head of . I nf. ix. 56. Genoa. P ar. ix. 92. . I nf. xxxiii. 82. Genoese. I n f. xxxiii. 151. Governo, now Governolo. I nf. xx. Gentucca. P u rg. xxiv 37. 78. 43§ Index

Graffiacane, demon. I nf. xxi. 12 2 ; Guidoguerra. I nf. xvi. 38. xxii. 34. Guido Guinicelli. P urg. xi. 97 ; xxvi. Gratian. P ar. x. 104. 92, 97- Greci, family. P ar. xvi. 89. Guido da Prata. P urg. xiv. 104. Greece. I nf. xx. 108. Guido Ravignani. P ar. xvi. 98. Greeks. I nf. xxvi. 75. P urg. ix. 39 ; Guiscard, Robert. I nf. xxviii. 14. P ar. xxii. 88. P ar. v. 69. xviii. 48. Gregory the Great, St. P urg. x. 75 ; Guittone d* Arezzo. P urç. xxiv. 56 ; xx. 108 ; xxviii. 133. xxvi. 124. Greyhound. I nf. i. 101. Griffolino d’ Arezzo. In f. xxix. 109 ; Haman. P urg. xvii. 26. xxx. 31. Hannibal. I nf. xxxi. 117. P ar. vi. 50. Griffin. P urg. xxix. 108 ; xxxii. 26. . I nf. xiii. 10, 101. Gualandi, family. I nf. xxxiii. 32. Hebrews. P urg. iv. 83; xviii. 134; Gualdo. P ar. xi. 48. x x iv . 124. P ar . v. 4 9 ; x x x ii. 132. Gualdrada. I nf. xvi. 37. Hebrew women. P ar. x x x ii. 17. Gualterotti, family. P ar. xvi. 133. Hector. I nf. iv. 122. P ar. vi. 68. Guelfs and Ghibellines, origin of. Hecuba. I n f. xxx. 16. I nf. x. 51. Helen. I nf. v . 64. Guglielmo Aldobrandeschi. P urg. xi. Helice (Callisto). P urg. xxv. 131. Helice (Great Bear). P ar. xxxi. 32. 59' Guglielmo Borsiere. I nf. xvi. 70. Helicon. P urg. xxix. 40. Guglielmo, King of Navarre. P u rg . Heliodorus. P urg. xx. 113. vii. 104. Helios (the Sun), God. P ar. xiv. 96. Guglielmo, King of Sicily. P ar. xx. Hellespont. P u rg . xxviii. 71. 62. Henry (Arrigo) Fifanti. I nf. vi. 80. Guenever. P ar . xvi. 15. Henry III. of England. P urg. vii. 131. Guidi, Counts. P ar . xxi. 64. Henry V., Emperor. P ar. iii. 119. . I nf. xx. 118. Henry VII., Emperor. P urg . xxxiii. Guido di Carpigna. P urg. xiv. 98. 43. P ar. xvii. 82 ; xxvii. 63 ; xxx. Guido del Cassero. I nf. xxviii. 77. 137- Guido da Castello. P u rg . xvi. 125. Henry, the Young King. I nf. xxviii. Guido Cavalcanti. I nf. x. 63, i n . 135- P u rg . xi. 97. . I nf. iv. 138. Guido, Count of Montefeltro. I nf. Hercules. I nf. xxv.32; xxvi. 108; xxxi. xxvii. 67. 132- Guido, Count o f Romena. I nf. xxx. Heretics. I nf. x. 77- Hermitage of Camaldoli. P urg. v. 96. Guido da Monforte. I nf. xii. 119. Hezekiah, King. P ar. x x . 51. Guido del Duca. P urg. xiv. 81. Hierarchies, Angelic. P ar. xxviii. Index 439

Hippocrates. I nf. iv. 143. P urg. xxix. Interminei, Alessio. I nf. xviii. 122. 137- Iole. P ar. ix. 102. Hippolytus, son of Theseus. P ar. xvii. Iphigenia. P ar. v. 70. 46. Irascible, the. I nf. vii., viii. P urg. xv., Holofernes. P urg. xii. 59. xvi. Holy Ghost. P u rg . x x . 98. P a r . iii. Iris. P urg. xxi. 50; xxix. 78. P ar. 53- xii. 12; xxviii. 32; xxxiii. 119. Holy Land. P ar. x v. 142. Isaac, patriarch. I nf. iv. 59. Homer. I nf. iv. 88. P urg. xxii. 101. Isaiah, prophet. P a r . x x v . 91. Homicides. I nf. xii. Isère. P ar. vi. 59. Honorius III. P ar. xi. 98. Isidore, St. P ar. x . 1 3 1 . Hope, St. James examines Dante on. Ismene, daughter of Œdipus. P urg. P ar. xxv. xxii. 111. Horace. I n f. iv. 89. Ismenus. P urg. xviii. 91. Horatii. P ar. vi. 39. Israel, (Jacob,) patriarch. I nf. iv. 59. . P urg. xx. 43, 49. Israel, people of. P u rg. ii. 46. Hugh of St. Victor. P ar. xii. 133. Italy. I nf. i. 106; ix. 114; xx. 61 ; Humility, examples of. P urg. xii. xxvii. 26; xxxiii. 80. P urg. vi. 76, Hungary. P ar. viii. 6 5 ; xix. 142. 105, 124; vii. 95; xiii. 96; xx. 67 ; Hyperion. P ar. xxii. 142. xxx. 86. P ar. xxi. 106; xxx. 138. Hypocrites. I nf. xxiii. . I nf. xviii. 92 ; P urg. xxii. Jacob, patriarch. P ar. viii. 131 ; xxii. 112; xxvi. 95. 70 ; xxxii. 68. Jacomo, of Navarre. P urg. vii. 119; Iarbas. P urg. xxxi. 72. P ar. xix. 137. Icarus. I nf. xvii. 109. P a r . viii. 126. Jacopo da Lentino, the Notary. P urg. Ida, Mount. I nf. xiv. 98. xxiv. 56. Ilerda. P urg. xviii. 101. Jacopo del Cassero. P urg . v. 67. Ilion. I nf. i. 75. P urg. xii. 62. Jacopo of Sant’ Andrea. I nf. xiii. 133. Illuminato. P ar. xii. 130. Jacopo Rusticucci. I nf. vi. 80 ; xvi. 44. Imola. I nf. xxvii. 49. Jaculi (serpents). I nf. xxiv. 86. Importuni, family. P ar. xvi. 133. James, St. (the elder), apostle. P urg. India. I nf. xiv. 32. xxix. 142; xxxii. 76. P ar. x x v . Indians. P urg. xxxii. 41. P ar. xxix. 17, 77- 101. Janiculum, Mount. I nf. xviii. 33. Indulgences. P a r . xxix. 120. Janus. P ar. vi. 81. Indus. P a r . xix. 71. Jason, leader of the Argonauts. I nf. Infangato. P ar. xvi. 123. xviii. 86. P a r . ii. 18. Innocent III. P ar. xi. 92. Jason, Hebrew. I nf. xix. 85. Ino, wife of Athamas. I n f. xxx. 5. Jehosaphat. I nf. x. i i . 440 Index

Jephthah. P ar. v . 66. Judas Maccabæus. P ar. xviii. 40. Jericho. P ar. ix. 1 25. Judecca. I nf. xxxiv. 117. Jerome, St. P ar. xxix. 37. Judith. P ar. xxxii. 10. Jerusalem. I nf. xxxiv. 114. P urg. ii. Julia, daughter of Cæsar. I nf. iv. 128. 3 ; xxiii. 29. P ar. xix. 127; xxv. Julius Cæsar. I nf. i. 70 ; iv. 123 ; xxviii. 56. 98. P u rg . xviii. 101 ; xxvi. 77. P ar. Jews. I n f. xxiii. 123; xxvii. 87. P ar. vi. 57 ; xi. 69. vii. 47 ; xxix. 102. Juno. I nf. x x x . i . P ar. xii. 12; xxviii. Joachim, Abbot. P ar. xii. 140. 32- Joanna, mother of St. Dominic. P ar. Jupiter, planet. P ar. xviii. 68, 70, 95, xii. 80. 115; xxii. 145; xxvii. 14. Jocasta, Queen o f Thebes. P u rg . xxii. Justinian, Emperor. P urg. vi. 88. P ar. 56. vi. 10 ; vii. 5. John the Baptist, St. I n f. xiii. 143 ; Juvenal. P urg. xxii. 13. xxx. 74. P urg. xxii. 152. P a r . xvi. 25, 47 ; xviii. 134; xxxii. 31. Lacedaemon (Sparta). P urg. vi. 1*39. , St. P ar. xii. 137. Lachesis. P urg. xxi. 25 ; xxv. 79. John, St., evangelist. I nf. xix. 106. Ladislaus, King of Bohemia. P ar. xix. P urg. xxix. 105, 143; xxxii. 76. I25* P ar. xxiv. 126 ; xxv. 94, 112; xxxii. Lamberti, family. P a r . xvi. 109. 127. Lamone. I nf. xxvii. 49. John, St., church in Florence. I nf. xix. . I nf. v. 128. 17- Lanciotto Malatesta. I nf. v . 107. John XXII., Pope. P ar. xxvii. 58. Lanfranchi, family. I nf. xxxiii. 32. Jordan. P urg. xviii. 135. P ar. xxii. 94. Langia, fountain of. P jurg. xxii. 112. , patriarch. I nf. xxx. 97. Lano. I nf. xiii. 120. Joseph, St., husband of Virgin Mary. Lapo, abbreviation of Jacopo, plural P urg. xv. 91. Lapi. P ar. xxix. 103.

Joshua. P urg. x x . i i i . P ar. ix. 12 5 ; Lapo Salterello. P ar. x v . 128. xviii. 38. Lasca, the celestial. P urg. xxxii. 54. Jove. I nf. xiv. 52 ; xxxi. 44, 92. P urg. Lateran, church. I nf. xxvii. 86. xii. 32 ; xxix. 120; xxxii. 112. P ar. Latian, for Italian. I n f. xxii. 65 ; xxvii. iv. 63. 33 ; xxix. 88, 91. P urg. vii. 16 ; xi. Jove Supreme. P urg. vi. 118. 58 ; xiii. 92. Juba. P ar . vi. 70. Latian land, Italy. I nf. xxvii. 26 ; Jubilee o f the year 1300. I nf. xviii. 29. xxviii. 71. P urg. ii. 98. Latini, Brunetto. I nf. x v . 30, 32, 101. . I nf. ix. 27 ; xix. 96 ; Latinus, King. I nf. iv. 125. xxi. 143 ; xxxiv. 62. P urg. xx. 74; Latona. P urg. x x . 131 ; P ar. x . 67; xxi. 84. xxii. 139; xxix. 1. Index 441

Lavagno. P urg. xix. 101. Lombardo Marco. P u rg. xvi. 46.

Lavinia. I n f . iv. 126. P u rg . xvii. 37. Lombards. I nf. xxii. 99. P ar. vi. 3. Lombardy and the Marca Trivigiana. Lawrence, St., martyr. P a r . iv. 83. I nf. xxviii. 74. P urg. xvi. 115. Leah. P urg. xxvii. 101. Louises, kings of France. P urg. xx. Leander. P urg. xxviii. 73. 50- Learchus and Melicerta. I nf. xxx. 5, Lovers. P ar. viii. 10. Lucan. I nf. iv. 90 ; xxv. 94. Lebanon. P urg. xxx. n . . I nf. xviii. 122; xxi. 38; xxxiii. Leda. P a r . xxvii. 98. 30. P urg. xxiv. 20, 35. . I nf. xviii. 88. Lucia, St. I nf. ii. 97, 100. P urg. ix. Lentino, Jacopo da. P urg. xxiv. 56. 55. P ar. xxxii. 137. Lerice. P u rg. iii. 49. Lucifer. I nf. xxxi. 143 ; xxxiv. 89. Lethe. I nf. xiv. 131, 136. P urg. xxvi. P urg. xii. 25. P ar. ix. 128; xix. 108; xxviii. 130; xxx. 143; xxxiii. 47 ; xxvii. 26 ; xxix. 56. 96, 123. Lucretia. I nf. iv. 128. P ar. vi. 41. Levi. P urg. xvi. 131. Luke, St. P urg. xxi. 7 ; xxix. 136. Liberality, example of. P urg. xx. 31. Luni. I nf. xx. 47. P a r . xvi. 73. Libicocco, demon. I nf. xxi. 1 2 1 ; xxii. Lybia. I nf. xxiv. 85. 70- Lycurgus. P urg. xxvi. 94. Libra, sign of the Zodiac. P u rg .

xxvii. 3. Maccabæus, Judas. P ar. xviii. 40. Lily (Flower-de-luce), arms of France. Maccabees. I nf. xix. 86. P urg. vii. 105. Maccarius, St. P ar. xxii. 49. Limbo. I nf. ii. 5 2 ; iv. 24, 45. P u rg . Mainardo Pagani. I nf. xxvii. 50. P urg. xxii. 14. P ar. xxxii. 84. xiv. 118. Limoges. P urg. xxvi. 120. Macra, or Magra, river. P ar. ix. 89. Linus. P ar. xxvii. 41. Magus, Simon. I nf. xix. 1. Lion, sign of the Zodiac. P ar. xvi. 37; Mahomet. I nf. xxviii. 31, 62. xxi. 14. Maia (Mercury), planet. P ar. xxii. . I nf. iv. 141 ; xxviii. 12. J44- Lizio, or Licio, of Valbona. P u rg. xiv. Majorca. I nf. xxviii. 82. P ar. xix. 138. 97* Loderingo degli Andalô. I nf. xxiii. 104. Malacoda, demon. I nf. xxi. 76, 79 ; Logodoro. I nf. xxii. 89. xxiii. 141. Lombard dialect. I nf. xxvii. 20. Malaspina, Currado. P urg. viii. 118. Lombard, the Great, Bartolommeo della Malatesta di Rimini. I nf. xxvii. 46. Scala. P ar. xvii. 71. Malatestino. I nf. xxviii. 85. Lombard, the Simple, Guido da Cas- Malebolge. I nf. xviii. 1 ; xxi. 5 ; xxiv.

tello. P urg. xvi. 126. 37 ; xxix. 41.

v o l . h i. 56 442 Index

Malebranche, demons. I nf. xxi. 37 ; Mary, the Virgin. P u rg. iii. 39 ; v. xxii. 100; xxiii. 23; xxxiii. 142. 1 o 1 ; viii. 37 ; x. 41, 50 ; xiii. 50 ; Malta, prison. P ar . ix. 54. xv. 88; xviii. 100; xx. 19, 97; Manardi, Arrigo. P urg. xiv. 97. xxii. 142; xxxiii. 6. P ar. iii. 122; Manfredi, King of Apulia. P urg. iii. iv. 30 ; xi. 71 ; xiii. 84 ; xiv. 36 ; 112. xv. 133; xvi. 34; xxiii. 88, n i, Manfredi of Faenza. I nf. xxxiii. 118. 126, 137; xxv. 128; xxxi. joo, Manfredi, Tebaldello de’. I n f. xxxii. 116, 127; xxxii. 4, 29,85, 95, 104, 122. 107, 113, 119, 134; xxxiii. 1, 34. Mangiadore, Peter. P ar. xii. 134. Marzucco degli Scoringiani. P urg. vi. Manto. I nf. x x . 55. P urg. xxii. 113. 18. . I nf. xx. 93. P urg. vi. 72. Mascheroni, Sassolo. I nf. xxxii. 65. Mantuans. I nf. i. 69. Matilda, Countess. P urg. xxviii. 40 ; Marcabô. I n f. xxviii. 75. xxxi. 92 ; xxxii. 28, 82 ; xxxiii. Marca d’ Ancona. P urg. v . 68. 119, 121. Marca Trivigiana. P u rg. xvi. 115. Matteo d’ Acquasparta, Cardinal. P ar.

P ar. ix. 25. xii. 124. Marcellus. P u rg. vi. 125. Matthias, St., Apostle. I nf. xix. 94. Marchese, Messer. P urg. xxiv. 31. . I nf. xviii. 96. Marcia. I nf. iv. 128. P urg. i. 79, 85. Medici, family. P ar. xvi. 109. Marco Lombardo. P u rg. xvi. 46, 130. Medicina, Pier da. I nf. xxviii. 73. Maremma. I nf. x x v . 19 ; xxix. 48. Mediterranean Sea. P ar. ix. 82.

P urg. v . 134. Medusa. I nf. ix. 52. Margaret, Queen. P urg. vii. 128. Megæra. I nf. ix. 46. Marquis Obizzo da Esti. I nf. xviii. Melchisedec. P ar. viii. 125. 56- Meleager. P urg. x x v . 22. Marquis William (Guglielmo) of Mon- Melicerta and Learchus. I nf. xxx. 5.

ferrato. P urg. vii. 134. Melissus. P ar. xiii. 125. Mars. I nf. xiii. 143; xxiv. 145; xxxi. Menalippus. I nf. xxxii. 131. 51. P urg. xii. 31. P ar. iv. 63 ; viii. Mercury. P a r . iv. 63. 132 ; xvi. 47, 145 ; xxii. 146. Mercury, planet. P ar. v . 96. Mars, planet. P urg. ii. 14. P a r. xiv. Metellus. P urg. ix. 138. 100 ; xvi. 37 ; xvii. 77 ; xxvii. 14. Michael, Archangel. I nf. vii. 11. Marseilles. P urg. xviii. 102. P urg . xiii. 51. P ar. iv. 47. Marsyas. P ar. i. 20. Michael Scott. I nf. xx. 116. Martin IV., Pope. P urg. xxiv. 22. Michael Zanche. I nf. xxii. 88 ; xxxiii. Martino, or Ser Martino. P ar. xiii. H 4- 139. Michal, Saul’s daughter. P urg . x. 68, Mary, Hebrew woman. P urg. xxiii. 72. 30. Midas. P urg. xx. 106. Index 443

Midian. P urg . xxiv. 126. Muses. I nf. ii. 7 ; xxxii. 10. P urg. i. Milan. P u rg . xviii. 120. 8 ; xxii. 105 ; xxix. 37. P ar . ii. 9 ; Milanese. P urg. viii. 80. xii. 7 ; xxiii. 56. Mincio. I nf. xx. 77. Mutius Scævola. P ar . iv. 84. Minerva. P urg. xxx. 68. P ar. ii. 8. . I nf. xxx. 38. Minos. I nf. v. 4, 1 7 ; xiii. 96; xx. 36; xxvii. 12 4 ; xxix. 120. P urg . i. 77. Naiades. P urg. xxxiii. 49. P ar. xiii. 14. Naples. P u rg. iii. 27. . I n f. xii. 12, 25. Napoleone degli Alberti. I nf. xxxii. Mira. P urg. v. 79. 55- Miserere. P u rg . v. 24. Narcissus. I nf. xxx. 128. P ar. iii. 18. Modena. P ar. vi. 75. Nasidius. I nf. x x v . 95. Moldau. P urg. vii. 99. Nathan, Prophet. P ar. xii. 136. Monaldi and Filippeschi, families. P urg. Navarre. I nf. xxii. 48. P ar. xix. 143. vi. 107. Navarrese, the (Ciampolo). I nf. xxii. Monferrato. P urg. vii. 136. 121. Mongibello (Mt. Ætna). I nf. xiv. 56. Nazareth. P ar. ix. 137. P a r . viii. 67. Nebuchadnezzar. P ar . iv. 1.4. Montagna, cavalier. I nf. xxvii. 47. Negligent of repentance. P urg. ii. to Montaperti. I nf. xxxii. 81. vii. Montecchi and Cappelletti, families. Nella, wife of Forese. P urg. xxiii. 87. P urg. vi. 106. Neptune. I nf. xxviii. 83. P ar. xxxiii. Monte Feltro. I nf. i. 105. P urg . v. 88. 96. Montemalo (now Montemario). P ar. Neri, Black Party. I nf. vi. 65. xv. 109. Nerli, family. P ar. xv. 1 1 5 . Montemurlo. P a r . xvi. 64. . I nf. xii. 67, 98, 104, 115, Montereggione. I n f. xxxi. 41. 129 ; xiii. 1. Monforte, Guido da. I nf. xii. 119. Nicholas Salimbeni. I nf. xxix. 127. Montone. I nf. xvi. 94. Nicholas, St., of Bari. P urg. xx. 32. Moon. I nf. x. 80. P a r . xvi. 82. Nicholas III., Pope. I nf. xix. 31 Mordecai. P urg. xvii. 29. Nicosia. P ar . xix. 146. Mordrec. I nf. xxxii. 61. Nile. I nf. xxxiv. 45. P urg. xxiv. 64. Morocco. I n f. xxvi. 104. P u rg . iv. P ar. vi. 66. 139- Nimrod. I nf. xxxi. 77. P urg. xii. 34. Moronto. P ar . x v . 136. P ar. xxvi. 126. Mosca degli Uberti, or Lamberti. I nf. Ninus. I nf. v. 59. vi. 80 ; xxviii. 106. , of Pisa. P urg. viii. 53, Moses. I nf. iv. 57. P urg. xxxii. 80. 109. P ar. iv. 29 ; xxiv. 136 ; xxvi. 41. Niobe, Queen of Thebes. P urg. xii. Mozzi, Andrea dei. I nf. xv. i i 2. 37- 444 Index

Nisus. I nf. i. 108. Pachino. P ar. viii. 68. Noah. I nf. iv. 56. P ar. xii. 17. Padua. P a r . ix. 46. Nocera. P ar. xi. 48. Paduans. I nf. x v . 7 ; xvii. 70. Noli. P urg. iv. 25. Pagani, family. I nf. xxvii. 50. P urg. Normandy. P u rg. x x . 66. xiv. 118. Norway. P ar. xix. 139. Palazzo, Conrad. P urg. xvi. 124. Notary, the, Jacopo da Lentino. P urg. Palermo. P ar. viii. 75. xxiv. 56. . I nf. xxvii. 102. Novarese. I nf. xxviii. 59. Palladium. I nf. xxvi. 63. Novello, Frederick. P urg. vi. 17. Pallas (Minerva). P urg. xii. 31. Numidia. P u rg. xxxi. 72. Pallas, son of Evander. P ar. vi. 36. Nymphs, stars. P ar. xxiii. 26. Paradise, Terrestrial. P urg. xxviii. Nymphs, Naiades. P u rg . xxix. 4 ; Paris, city. P urg. xi. 81 ; xx. 52. xxxi. 106. Paris, Trojan. I nf. v . 67. Nymphs, Virtues. P urg. xxxii. 98. Parmenides. P ar. xiii. 125. Parnassus. P urg. xxii. 65, 104; xxviii. Obizzo o f Esti. I nf. xii. 111 ; xviii. 141 ; xxxi. 140. P ar. i. 16. 56. Pasiphae. I nf. xii. 13. P urg. xxvi. 41, Ocean. P ar. ix. 84. 86. Octavian Augustus. I nf. i. 71. P urg. Paul, Apostle. I nf. ii. 32. P urg. xxix. vii. 6. 139. P ar. xviii. 131, 136; xxi. 127; Oderisi d’ Agobbio. P urg. xi. 79. xxiv. 62 ; xxviii. 138. Olympus. P urg. xxiv. 15. Paul Orosius. P ar. x . 119. Omberto di Santafiore. P u rg. xi. 58, Pazzi, family. I nf. xii. 137; xxxii. 68. 67. Peculators. I nf. xxi., xxii. Orbisani, Buonagiunta. P urg. xxiv. 19, Pegasea (Calliope). P ar. xviii. 82. 35- Peleus. I nf. xxxi. 5. Ordelaffi of Forli. I nf. xxvii. 45. Pelican (Christ). P ar. x x v . 113. Orestes. P u rg. xiii. 33. Peloro. P urg. xiv. 32. P ar. viii. 68. Oriaco. P urg. v . 80. . I nf. xxvi. 96. Orlando. I nf. xxxi. 18. P a r . xviii. 43. Pennino (Pennine Alps). I nf. xx. 65. Ormanni, family. P ar. xvi. 89. . I nf. iv. 124. . I nf. iv. 140. Pera, family. P ar. xvi. 126. Orsini, family. I nf. xix. 70. Perillus. I nf. xxvii. 8. Orso, Count. P urg. vi. 19. Persians. P ar. xrx. 112. Ostia. P urg. ii. 101. Persius. P urg. xxii. 100. Ostiense, Cardinal. P ar. xii. 83. Perugia. P ar. vi. 75 ; xi. 46. Ottocar, King of Bohemia. P urg. vii. Peschiera. I nf. x x . 70. 100. Peter, St., Apostle. I nf. i. 134; ii. 24;

Ovid. I nf. iv. 90 ; xxv. 97. xix. 91,94. P urg. ix. 127; xiii. 51; Index 445

xix. 99 ; xxi. 54 ; xxii. 63 ; xxxii. Piava. P a r. ix. 27. 76. P a r . ix. 141 ; xi. 120; xviii. Piccarda. P u rg. x xiv . 10. P ar. iii. 49; 131, 136; xxi. 127 ; xxiii. 139 ; iv. 97, 112. xxiv. 34, 39, 59, 124; xxv. 12, 14; Piceno, Campo. I nf. xxiv. 148. xxvii. 19 ; xxxii. 124, 133. Pierre de la Brosse. P urg. vi. 22. Peter, St., Church of. I nf. xviii. 32; Pier da Medicina. I nf. xxviii. 73. xxxi. 59. Pier Pettignano. P urg. xiii. 128. Peter Bernardone. P ar. xi. 89. Pier Traversaro. P urg. xiv. 98. Peter Damiano. P a r . xxi. 121 ; xxii. Pier della Vigna. I nf. xiii. 58. 88. Pietola. P u rg . xviii. 83. Peter Lombard. P a r . x . 107. Pietrapana. I nf. xxxii. 29. Peter Mangiadore. P a r . xii. 134. Pigli or Billi, family. P ar. xvi. 103. Peter of Aragon. P u rg. vii. 112, 125. Pila, Ubaldin dalla. P urg. xxiv. 29. Peter of Spain. P ar. xii. 134. Pilate, the modem (Philip the Fair). Peter Peccatore. P ar. xxi. 122. P urg. xx. 91. Pettignano, Pier. P urg. xiii. 128. Pinamonte, Buonacossi. I nf. xx. 96. Phædra. P ar. xvii. 47. Pine Cone of St. Peter’s. I nf. xxxi. 59. Phaeton. I nf. xvii. 107. P urg. iv. 72 ; Pisa. I nf. xxxiii. 79. P urg. vi. 17. xxix. 119. P ar. xvii. 3 ; xxxi. 125. Pisans. I nf. xxxiii. 30. P urg. xiv. 53. Phalaris. I n f . xxvii. 7. Pisistratus. P urg. xv. i o i . Phareæ, serpents. I nf. xxiv. 86. Pistoia. Inf. xxiv. 126, 143 ; xxv. 10. Pharisees. I n f. xxiii. 116 ; xxvii. 85. Pius I. P a r . xxvii. 44. Pharsalia. P ar . vi. 65. Plato. Inf. iv. 134. P u rg. iii. 43. P ar. Philippo Argenti. I n f. viii. 61. iv. 24, 49. Philip III. of France. P urg. vii. 103. Plautus. P urg. xxii. 98. Philip IV ., the Fair, of France. I nf. . I nf. vi. 115 ; vii. 2. xix. 87. P u rg. vii. 109 ; xx. 46, Po. Inf. v. 98 ;. x x . 78. P u r g . xiv. 8 6 ; xxxii. 1 5 2 ; xxxiii. 45. P ar. 92; xvi. 115. P ar . vi. 51 ; xv. 137. xix. 120. Ponthieu. P u r g . xx. 66. Philippi, family. P ar. xvi. 89. Pola. I nf. ix. 113. Philips, Kings of France. P urg. xx. 50. Pole, North. P u r g . i. 29. . I nf. xiv. 116, 131, 134. Pole, South. P urg. i. 23. Phlegra. I nf. xiv. 58. Polenta, family. I nf. xxvii. 41. . I nf. viii. 19, 24. Pollux, Castor and. P urg. iv. 61. Phoenicia. P ar. xxvii. 83. Polycletus. P urg. x. 32. Phœnix. I nf. xxiv. 107. Polydorus. I nf. xxx. i 8. P urg. xx. i i 5. Pholus. I nf. xii. 72. Polyhymnia. P ar. xxiii. 56. Photinus. I nf. xi. 9. Polymnestor. P urg. xx. 115. Phyllis. P ar. ix. 100. Polynices. I nf. xxvi. 54. P urg. xxii. Pia, lady of Siena. P u rg . v. 133. 56. 44-6 Index

Polyxena. I nf. xxx. 17. Quarnaro, G ulf of. I n f. ix. 113. Pompey the Great. P ar . vi. 53. Quinctius Gincinnatus. P ar. vi. 46. Porta Sole of Perugia. P ar. xi. 47. Quirinus (Romulus). P ar. viii. 131. Portugal. P ar. xix. 139. ’s wife. I nf. xxx. 97. Rabanus. P ar. xii. 139. Poverty, examples of. Pu rg. xx. 22. Rachel. I nf. ii. 102 ; iv. 60. P urg. Powers, order of angels. P a r . xxv iii. xxvii. 104. P ar. xxxii. 8. 123. Rahab. P ar . ix. 116.

Prague. P a r . x ix . 117. Ram, sign of the Zodiac. P urg. viii. Prata, Guido da. P urg. xiv. 104. 134. P ar . xxix. 2. Prato. I nf. xxvi. 9. Raphael, Archangel. P ar. iv. 48. Pratomagno. P urg. v. 116. Rascia, part of Hungary. P ar. xix. 140. Preachers. P a r . x x ix . 96. Ravenna. I nf. v . 97 ; xxvii. 40. P ar. Pressa, family. P ar. xvi. 100. vi. 61 ; xxi. 123. Priest, the High, Boniface V III. I nf. Ravignani, family. P ar. xvi. 97. xxvii. 70. Raymond Berenger. P ar. vi. 134. Priam, King of Troy. I nf. xxx. 15. Rebecca. P ar. xxxii. 10. Primum Mobile. P ar. xxvii. 106. Red Sea. I nf. xxiv. 90. P urg. xviii. Principalities, order of angels. P ar. 134. P ar. vi. 79. viii. 34 ; xxviii. 125. Rehoboam. P urg. xii. 46. . I nf. xv. 109. . I nf. xviii. 61. P urg. xiv. 92.

Procne. P urg. xvii. 19. Renouard. P ar. xviii. 46. Prodigal, the. I nf. vii. Rhea. I nf. xiv. 100.

Proserpine. I nf. ix. 44 ; x. 80. P urg. Rhine. P ar. vi. 58. xxviii. 50. Rhodophean, the (Phyllis). P ar. ix. 100.

Proud, the. P urg. x ., xi., xii. Rhone. I nf. ix. 112. P ar. vi. 60; viii. Provençals. P ar. vi. 130. 59* Provence. P urg. vii. 126 ; xx. 61. P ar. Rialto (Venice). P ar. ix. 26. viii. 58. Riccardo da Camino, or Cammino.

Provenzan Salvani. P urg. xi. 121. P ar. ix. 50. Psalmist David. P urg. x. 65. Richard of St. Victor. P ar. x. 131. Ptolemy, Claudius. I nf. iv. 142. Rigogliosi, family. P urg. xxiv. 31. Ptolemy, King of Egypt. P ar. vi. 69. Rimini. I nf. xxviii. 86. Ptolomaea. I nf. xxxiii. 124. Rinier da Calboli. P u rg. xiv. 88. Puccio Sciancato. I nf. x x v . 148. Rinier da Corneto. I nf. xii. 137. Pygmalion. P urg. x x . 103. Rinier Pazzo. I nf. xii. 137. Pyramus. P u rg . xxvii. 38 ; xxxiii. Riphæan Mountains. P urg. xxvi. 43. 69. Ripheus. P ar. xx. 68. Pyrenees. P ar. xix. 144. Robert Guiscard. I nf. xxviii. 14. P ar. Pyrrhus. Inf. xii. 135. P a r. vi. 44. xviii. 48. Index 447

Robert, King of Apulia. P ar. viii. 75. Sabellius. P ar. xiii. 127. . I nf. xxvii. 37 ; xxxiii. 154. Sabellus. I nf. x x v . 95. P u rg . v. 69 ; xiv. 92 ; xv. 44. Sabine women. P ar. vi. 40. Romagnuoli. I nf. xxvii. 28. P urg. xiv. Sacchetti, family. P ar. xvi. 104. 99- Sant’ Andrea, Jacopo da. I nf. xiii. Roman buildings. P ar. x v . 109. 133- Roman Church. I nf. xix. 57. P ar. Saint Victor, Hugh of. P ar. xii. 133. xvii. 51. Saints of the Old and New Testament. Roman Emperors. P u rg. xxxii. 112. P ar. xxxii. Roman Kings. P ar. vi. 41. Saladin. I nf. iv. 129. Roman Prince. P urg. x . 74. Salimbeni, Nicholas. I nf. xxix. 127. Romans. I nf. x v . 77 ; xviii. 28 ; xxvi. Salterello, Lapo. P ar. x v . 128. 60 ; xxviii. 10. P ar. vi. 44 ; xix. Salvani, Provenzano. P urg. xi. 121. 102. Samaria, Woman of. P urg. xxi. 3. Roman shepherd. P urg. xix. 107. Samuel, Prophet. P ar . iv. 29. Roman women, ancient. P urg. xxii. Sanleo. P urg. iv. 25. 145. San Miniato. P urg. xii. 101. Rome, city. I nf. i. 71 ; ii. 20; xiv. Sannella, family. P ar. xvi. 92. 105; xxxi. 59. P urg. vi. 112; xvi. Santafiore, Counts of. P urg. vi. ill; 106, 127.; xviii. 80; xxi. 88; xxix. xi. 58, 67. 1 1 5 ; xxxii. 102. P ar. vi. 5 7; ix. Santerno. I nf. xxvii. 49. 140 ; xv. 126 ; xvi. 10 ; xxiv. 63 ; Santo Volto. I nf. xxi. 48. xxvii. 25, 62 ; xxxi. 34. Saône. P ar. vi. 59. Romena. I nf. xxx. 73. Sapia, lady of Siena. P urg. xiii. 109. Romeo of Provence. P ar. vi. 128, 135. Sapphira and Ananias. P urg. xx. 112. Romualdus, St. P ar. xxii. 49. Saracens. I nf. xxvii. 87. P urg. xxiii. Romulus (Quirinus). P ar. viii. 131. 103. Roncesvalles. I nf. xxxi. 17. Sarah, wife of Abraham. P ar. xxxii. 10. Rose, the Heavenly. P ar. xxx., xxxi. Sardanapalus. P ar. x v . 107. Rubaconte. P urg. xii. 102. Sardinia. I nf. xxii. 89; xxix. 48. P urg. Rubicante, demon. I nf. xxi. 123; xxii. xxiii. 94. 40. Sardinians. P urg. xviii. 81. Rubicon. P ar. vi. 62. Satan. I nf. vii. 1. Rudolph of Hapsburg. P urg. vi. 103 ; Saturn. I nf. xiv. 96. P ar. xxi. 26. vii. 94. P ar. viii. 72. Saturn, planet. P urg. xix. 3. P ar. xxi. Ruggieri Ubaldini. I nf. xxxiii. 14. 13 ; xxii. 146. Rulers, just. P a r. xviii. Saul. P urg. xii. 40. Rusticucci, Jacopo. I nf. vi. 80 ; xvi. Savena. I nf. xviii. 61. 44- Savio. I nf. xxvii. 52. Ruth. P ar. xxxii. 11. Scævola, Mutius. P ar. iv. 84. 448 Index

Scala, Alberto della. P urg. xviii. 121. Sicily. I nf. xii. 108. P urg. iii. 116. Scala, Bartolommeo della. P ar. xvii. 71, P ar. viii. 67 ; xix. 131. 72. Siena. I nf. xxix. n o , 129. P urg. v. Scala, Can Grande della. I nf. i. 101. 134; xi. i n , 123, 134. P ar. xvii. 76. Sienese. I nf. xxix. 122, 134. P urg. Scales, sign of the Zodiac. P urg. ii. 5. xi. 65 ; xiii. 106, 118, 151.

P ar. xxix. 2. Siestri. P urg. xix. 100. , demon. I nf. xxi. 105. Sifanti, or Fifanti, family. P ar. xvi. Schicchi, Gianni. I nf. xxx. 32. 104.

Schismatics. I nf. xxviii., xxix. Sigier. P ar. x. 136. Sciancato, Puccio. I nf. xxv. 148. Sile. P ar. ix. 49. . I nf. xxxi. 116. P urg. Silvius. I nf. ii. 13. xxix. 116. P ar. vi. 53 ; xxvii. 61. Simifonte. P ar. xvi. 62. Sclavonian winds. P urg. xxx. 87. Simois. P ar . vi. 67. Scorpio, sign of the Zodiac. P urg. ix. Simoniacs. I nf. xix. 5 ; xviii. 79 ; xxv. 3. Simonides. P urg. xxii. 107. Scott, Michael. I nf. xx. 116. Simon Magus. I nf. xix. 1. P ar. x x x . Scrovigni, family. I nf. xvii. 64. 147.

Scyros. P urg. ix. 38. Sinigaglia. P ar. xvi. 75. Seal o f Christ. P ar. xi. 107. Sinon the Greek. I nf. xxx. 98. Seducers. I nf. xviii. Siren. P urg . xix. 19. Seine. P ar. vi. 59 ; xix. 118. Sirens. P urg. xxxi. 45. P ar. xii. 8. Semele. I nf. xxx. 2. P ar. xxi. 6. Sirocco. P urg. xxviii. 21.

Semiramis. I nf. v . 58. Sismondi, family. I n f. xxxiii. 32. Seneca. I nf. iv. 141. Sizii, family. P ar. xvi. 108. Sennaar. P urg. xii. 36. Slothful. I nf. vii., viii. P urg. xvii., Sennacherib. P urg. xii. 53. xviii. Seraphim. P ar . iv. 28 ; viii. 27 ; ix. Socrates. I nf. iv. 134. 77 ; xxviii. 72, 99. Sodom. I nf. xi. 50. P urg . xxvi. 40, Serchio. I nf. xxi. 49. 79- Serpents o f Libya. I nf. xxiv. 85. Sodomites. I nf. xv. Sestos. P urg. xxviii. 74. Soldanieri, family. P ar. xvi. 93. Seven Kings against Thebes. I nf. xiv. Soldanieri, Gianni del. I nf. xxxii. 121. 68. Solitary and Contemplative. P ar. xxi. Seville. I nf. xx. 125 ; xxvi. n o . 3i- Sextus I., Pope. P ar. xxvii. 44. Solomon. P ar . x . 112 ; xiii. 48, 92; Sextus Tarquinius. I nf. xii. 135. xiv. 35. Sibyl, Cumæan. P ar. xxxiii. 66. Solon. P ar. viii. 124. Sichæus. I nf. v . 62. P ar. ix. 98. Soothsayers. I nf. xx.

Sicilian Vespers. P ar. viii. 75. Soracte. I nf. xxvii. 95. Index 449

Sordello. P urg. vi. 74; vii. 3, 52, 86; Tacco, Ghin di. P urg. vi. 14. viii. 38, 43, 62, 94; ix, 58. Taddeo. P ar. xii. 83. Sorgue. P ar. viii. 59. Tagliacozzo. I nf. xxviii. 17. Souls of infants. I nf. iv. 30. P ar. xxxii. Tagliamento. P ar. ix. 44. 44. Talamone. P urg. xiii. 152. Sow, arms o f the Scrovigni. I nf. xvii. Tambernich. I nf. xxxii. 28. 64. Tarlati, Cione de’. P urg. vi. 15. Spain. I nf. xxvi. 103. P u rg . xviii. . P urg. ix. 137. 102. P a r . vi. 64; xii. 46; xix. Tarquin. I nf. iv. 127. 125. Tartars. I nf. xvii. 17. Spaniards. P ar. xxix. 101. Taurus, sign of the Zodiac. P urg. x x v . Sphinx. P urg. xxxiii. 47. 3. P ar. xxii. i n .

Spirit, Holy. P urg. xx. 98. P ar. iii. Tebaldello. I nf. xxxii. 122. 53- Tegghiaio Aldobrandi. I nf. vi. 7 9 ; Stars, Fixed. P ar. xxii. xvi. 41. Stars, last word of I nf., P urg., P ar. . I nf. xxvi. 94. Stars of the South Polar region. P urg . Templars. P urg. xx. 93. i. 23. Terence. P urg. xxii. 97. Statius. P urg. xxi. 10, 89, 91 ; xxii. 25, Terra. P urg. xxix. 119. 64; xxiv. 119; xxv. 29, 32; xxvii. Tesoro of Brunetto Latini. I nf. xv. 47; xxxii. 29; xxxiii. 134. n 9. Statue of Time, source of Acheron, Thais. I nf. xviii. 133. , Phlegethon. I nf. xiv. 103. Thales. I nf. iv. 137. Stephen, St. P urg. xv. 107. Thames. I nf. xii. 120. Stigmata o f St. Francis. P ar . xi. Thaumas. P urg. xxi. 50. 107. Thebaid, poem of Statius. P urg. xxi. Street o f Straw (Rue du Fouarre). P ar. 92. x. 137. Theban blood. I nf. xxx. 2. Stricca. I nf. xxix. 125. Thebans. I nf. xx. 32. P urg. xviii. 93. Strophades. I nf. xiii. n . Thebes. I nf. xiv. 69 ; xx. 59 ; xxv. Styx. I n f. vii. 106; ix. 8 1 ; xiv. 15; xxx. 22; xxxii. ii; xxxiii. 88. 116. P urg. xxi. 92 ; xxii. 89. Suabia. P a r. iii. 119. Thebes, Modern (Pisa). I nf. xxxiii. . I nf. xiii. 88. Sultan. I nf. v . 60 ; xxvii. 90. P ar . xi. Themis. P urg. xxxiii. 47. 101. Theologians. P ar. x . Sylvester, Fra. P ar. xi. 83. Theseus. I nf. ix. 5 4 ; xii. 17. P urg. Sylvester, St., Pope. I nf. xix. 11 7 ; xxiv. 123. xxvii. 94. P ar. xx. 57. Thetis. P urg. ix. 37 ; xxii. 113.

Syrinx. P urg. xxxii. 65. Thibault, King. I nf. xxii. 52.

v o l . i i i . 57 450 Index

Thieves. I nf. xxiv. Trinity. Par. xiii. 7 9 ; xxxiii. 116. Thisbe. P urg. xxvii. 37 ; xxxiii. 69. . I nf. v. 67. Thoas and Eumenius. P u rg. xxvi. 95. Trivia (Diana). P ar. xxiii. 26. Thomas, St., Apostle. P ar. xvi. 129. Tronto. Par. viii. 63. Thomas Aquinas. P urg. xx. 69. P ar. Trojan Furies. In f. xxx. 22. x. 99 ; xii. i i i , 144 ; xiii. 33 ; Trojans. Inf. xiii. 11 ; xxx. 14. P u rg . xiv. 6. xviii. 136. Par. xv. 126. Throne and Crown for Henry VII. of Troy. Inf. i. 74; xxx. 98, 114. Purg. Luxemburg. Par. xxx. 133. xii. 61. Par. vi. 6. Thrones, order of angels. P ar. ix. 61 ; Tully. Inf. iv. 141. xxviii. 104. Tupino. P ar. xi. 43. Thymbræus (Apollo). P urg. xii. 31. Turbia. P u rg . iii. 49. Tiber. I nf. xxvii. 30. P u rg . ii. 101. Turks. I nf. xvii. 17. P ar. xv. 142. P ar. xi. 106. Turnus. I nf. i. 108. Tiberius Cæsar. P ar. vi. 86. Tuscan language. Pu rg. xvi. 137. Tignoso, Frederick. P urg. xiv. 106. Tuscans. Inf. xxii. 99. Tigris. P urg. xxxiii. 112. Tuscany. Inf. xxiv. 122. Purg. xi. Timæus. P ar. iv. 49. 110 ; xiii. 149 ; xiv. 16. . I nf. xx. 40. P urg. xxii. 113. Tydeus. Inf. xxxii. 130. . I nf. ix. 48. . Inf. xii. 104. Tithonus. P urg. ix. 1. Typhæus. In f. xxxi. 124. Par. viii. 70. Titus, Emperor. P u rg . xxi. 82. P ar. Tyrol. Inf. xx. 63. vi. 92. Tityus. I nf. xxxi. 124. Ubaldini, Octaviano degli. Inf. x. 120. Tobias. P ar. iv. 48. Ubaldini, Ruggieri degli. In f. xxxiii. Tomyris. P urg. xii. 56. 14. Toppo. I nf*, xiii. 121. Ubaldin dalla Pila. Pu rg. xxiv. 29. Torquatus, Titus Manlius. P ar. vi. 46. Ubaldo, St., d’ Agobbio. Par. xi. 44. Tosinghi, family. P ar . xvi. 114. Ubbriachi, family. Inf. xvii. 63. Tours. P urg. xxiv. 23. Uberti, family. In f. vi. 80 ; xxviii. Traitors. I nf. xxxii., xxxiii., xxxiv. 106. P ar. xvi. 109. Trajan, Emperor. P urg. x . 73, 76. Ubertin Donati. Par. xvi. 119. Par. xx. 44, 112. Ubertino, Frate. Par. xii. 124. Transfiguration, the. P urg. xxxii. 73. Uccellatojo, Mount. Par. x v . n o . Traversara, family. P urg. xiv. 107. Ughi, family. P ar. xvi. 88. Traversaro, Piero. P urg. xiv. 98. Ugolin d’ Azzo. P u rg . xiv. 105. Trent. Inf. xii. 5. Ugolin de’ Fantoli. P u rg . xiv. 121. Trentine Pastor. I nf. xx. 67. Ugolino della Gherardesca. Inf. xxxiii. Trespiano. P ar. xvi. 54. 13- Trinacria (Sicily). P ar. viii. 67. Uguccione. In f. xxxiii. 89. Index

Ulysses. I nf. xxvi. 56. P u rg . xix. 22. Verrucchio. In f. xxvii. 46. P ar. xxvii. 83. Veso, Mount. Inf. xvi. 95. Unbelievers. I n f. x . Vespers, Sicilian. Par. viii. 75. Urania. P u rg. xxix. 41. Vicenza. Par. ix. 47. Urban I. P ar. xxvii. 44. Vigna, Pier della. In f. xiii. 58. Urbino. I nf. xxvii. 30. Violators of monastic vows. Par. iii. Urbisaglia. P ar. xvi. 73. Violent, the, against others, Inf. xii. ; Utica. P urg. i. 74. against themselves, xiii. ; against Uzzah. P urg. x . 57. God, xiv.; against Nature, xv., xvi.; against Art, xvii. Valbona, Lizio di. P urg. xiv. 97. Viper, arms of the Milanese Visconti.

Val Camonica. Inf. x x . 65. P u rg. viii. 80. Valdarno, in Tuscany. P urg. xiv. 30, Virgilius. Inf. i. 79. P u rg. iii. 27; vii. 41* 16 ; xviii. 82. Par. x v . 26 ; xvii. Valdichiana, in Tuscany. I nf. xxix. 19 ; xxvi. 118. 47* Virtues, order of angels. Par. xxviii. Valdigrieve, in Tuscany. P a r . xvi. 122. 66. Vision, the Beatific. Par. xxxiii. Valdimagra, or Lunigiana. In f. xxiv. Visconti of Milan. P u rg. viii. 80. 145. P urg. viii. 116. Visconti of Pisa. P u rg. viii. 53, 109. Val di Pado (Ferrara). P ar. xv. 137. Visdomini, family. P a r . xvi. 112. Vanni Fucci. I nf. xxiv. 125. Vitaliano del Dente. Inf. xvii. 68. Vanni della Nona. I nf. xxiv. 139. Vows, not performed. P ar. iv. 138. Var. P ar. vi. 58. . In f. xiv. 57. Varro. Pu rg. xxii. 98. Vatican. P ar. ix. 139. Wain, Charles’s. Inf. xi. 114. P u rg. i. Vecchio, family. P ar. xv. 115. 30. Par. xiii. 7.

Venetians. I nf. xxi. 7. Wanton. In f. v . Pu rg. x x v . Venice. P ar. ix. 26 ; xix. 141. W ill, free. P u rg. xvi. 71 ; xviii. 74. Venus. P urg. x xv. 132 ; xxviii. William, Marquis of Monferrato. Purg. 65• vii. 134. Venus, planet. P urg. i. 19. P ar. viii. Winceslaus II. of Bohemia. P u rg. vii. 2 ; ix. 108. 101. P ar. xix. 125. . I nf. xxviii. 75. Verde. P u rg. iii. 131. P ar. viii. Xerxes. P u rg . xxviii. 71. Par. viii. 63- 124. Verona. I n f. x v . 122. P u rg. xviii. 118. Zanche, Michael. Inf. xxii. 88; xxxiii.

Veronese. In f. x x . 68. 144.

Veronica. P ar. xxxi. 104. Zara, game of hazard. P u rg. vi. 1. 452 Index

Zeno. I nf. iv. 138. Zion, Mount, P urg. iv, 68. Zeno, Santo. P urg. xviii. I I 8, Zita, Saint. I nf. xxi. 38. Zephyr. P ar. xii. 47. Zodiac. P urg. iv. 64. P ar. x. 13.

T H E E N D .

Cambridge : Electrotyped and Printed by Welch, Bigelow, & Co. I: